《Rise Of The Dragon Emperor》
Chapter 1 The Child Of Prophecy
Thunder boomed in the distance, as King Alexander paced around the hall with his hands behind his back, a worried expression on his face. His wife Queen Sierra had gone intobour 6 hours ago and was yet to give delivery to the child.
Sierra was a frail woman in health but a strong woman in will. She was the mother of his first son Percy, whose birth was also a miracle, considering her weight was only 38 kgs when she became pregnant with the child. Her surviving childbirth was a miracle, Alexander had sworn to never have a child again, seeing the misery it put his beloved wife in, however not even a year after Percy¡¯s birth, Sierra was pregnant with his second child. The childbirth was again riddled withplications.
Sierra¡¯s painful screams filled the hall, as Alexander dug his skin with his nails, in anger over his stupidity. He would not lie that he was not happy to be a father again, however, if anything were to happen to Sierra he would never forgive himself.
The Pitch ck eyes of the king started to change into a deep red colour, as the fire torches in the hall started to flicker violently. A phenomenon,mon in the members of the Phoenix n when they lose control over their emotions.
The Phoenix n was the branch of the descendants of the fire n of Azrael, who received the blessing of the divine beast, about 250 years ago. Blessed by the progenitor of the true fire, the n saw a line of extremely strong fire element users.
Alexander was the first true king of the kingdom of Avalon. Which was until his rule was divided into small ns and viges. He overtook the position of leader of the n from his father Augustus Phoenix at the age of 24. In a ambitious move then, Alexander waged a great war against all the major ns and viges in the area, to either submit to his rule, or be forced to leave thends they upied. Four yearster he unified all the viges and ns under his banner and was crowned the first true king..
The man was feared as the strongest warrior, as tales of his valour were well known. He single-handedly wiped out two major ns in a single night over a slight issue about insulting his queen. The kingdom learned a lesson that day, and that lesson was to never insult the queen in front of the king. The usually just and the kind king had 0 tolerance about matters regarding his wife, on whom he doted a lot.
The entire kingdom was hence praying for the wellbeing of Queen Sierra as if she somehow died in childbirth, nobody could predict what Alexander would do next.
Augustus then walked in the hall, one-year-old Percy in his arms, as even he had deep scarlet eyes, he was worried about the birth of his second grandchild. He approached Alexander and said ¡± The thunder, this weather, the omen, it¡¯s not good Alexander, this child might be the one in the prophecy ¡°.
The torches in the hall red up by twice their normal size as Alexander looked at his father, frustration, and anger in his eyes as he said ¡± It¡¯s too early to say anything ¡°.
Percy started crying, when the screams of his mother fell in his ears, he was only one and a half years old and had not yet developed a worldly sense, however, he was sad hearing his mother¡¯s pain.
Augustus said whileforting the crying Percy , ¡± Even if he is the child in the prophecy Alexander, I will not let you touch a hair on my grandson ¡°.
Alexander avoided his father¡¯s gaze, he knew about Augustus¡¯s doting nature, he was the sternest man raising Alexander, but ever since he hadid eyes on his grandson, he became a soft doting grandfather.
Alexander himself would never want to harm a hair of his flesh and blood, however, should the boy indeed be the child of the prophecy, he must act like a king first and a father second, as that boy¡¯s existence itself would spell doom for the millions that resided in Avalon.
The revered Phoenix n had a secret, their current n of fire elemental users also had the blood of ¡®That¡¯ existence running through them.
Legend said that the Phoenix and ¡® that¡¯ existence shared a night of passion giving birth to twins, One inheriting the blood of fire, and the other taking the forbidden powers of his father.
While both were born from the same parents, their life could not have been more different. The one inheriting the powers of the Phoenix became a hero, respected and revered around the continent. The first patriarch of the Phoenix n, the me warrior Zorro.
His twin, Zach, however, was the most notorious and dangerous criminal in the continent, who wiped an entire kingdom for his amusement. With his unrivalled powers, no one could put a stop to his rampage of destruction, until on one fateful day, Zorro had to take up arms against his brother for the safety of the Phoenix n.
In an epic battle thatid waste to seven mountains, after three days of intense fighting, Zorro managed to beat Zach by trickery, as he impaled a ming sword right through his chest. In hisst moments, however, Zachughed blood trickling from his mouth as he said, ¡± These powers that you soo despise brother, run in your blood too, the Phoenix n, your descendants, someday, someone will awaken them, till there is a Phoenix n, the blood of our father will never go cold ¡°.
These were thest words that became a feared prophecy in the Phoenix n. The birth of each child is monitored, and those with even the slightest connection to that power were killed at birth.
Thest one to be killed was Augustus¡¯s brother 50 years ago. A frown appeared on Alexander¡¯s face as these dark thoughts clouded his mind, could he bring himself to kill his own flesh and blood?
A maid came running out, at this moment, as she shouted in joy ¡± It¡¯s a boy! it¡¯s a healthy boy! ¡°.
Augustus yelped in joy and started dancing. The once leader of the Phoenix n was dancing without care at the joyful news of the birth of his second grandchild.
Alexander too had a big smile stered on his face, but he hurriedly asked ¡± And the queen¡?¡±.
The maid looked at the ground, Alexander had a bad feeling rising in his heart.
Then she said, ¡± The Queen is alive, however, the strain of childbirth has left her exhausted, after looking at her baby, she drifted into sleep¡±.
A tear of joy ran down the cheeks of Alexander, his wife was okay, and he had a second son! He made a quick prayer to thank the gods, as he entered the Queen¡¯s chambers to check on her.
The scene that he saw there, warmed his heart, the Queen was sleeping soundly, the new-born baby beside her, wrapped in clean clothing.
When he looked at the little bundle of joy, he discovered that the kid was a spitting image of himself. The facial features were the same, while he had that intelligent look of a leader in his eyes. ording to the tradition of the Phoenix n, he was now supposed to name his child, after getting the first glimpse of his face. He cleared his throat and dered.
¡± Ronan Phoenix ¡°
Chapter 2 The Origin Of His Powers
Alexander took his second son in his arms, his heart full of unspeakable emotions as the baby wriggled in his embrace, he looked at Ronan, and for a moment nothing else in the world mattered.
He looked in his eyes, the same jet-ck eyes that he had, and swore that he would never let these pretty ck eyes turn red. Grandpa Augustus and Percy then came into the room, as Augustus kept weeping in joy at the sight of his beautiful second grandson.
He kept muttering his name ¡® Ronan ¡®, he was over the moon. But his happiness did notst long, as the high priest of the temple of the Fire God Agni, came into the room.
With The priest were Alexander¡¯s mother and Augustus¡¯s wife Luna Phoenix and a Clergyman from the temple, with a two crystal ball in hand.
Alexander stiffened up, as he put his son back beside his sleeping mother. He then said ¡± Greetings, high priest Roygar ¡°.
Roygar bowed, he said ¡± Greetings, My king¡±. Then he bowed towards Augustus ¡± My chief ¡°.
Augustus just snorted, he had no interest in such formalities, he hated the orthodox members of the church, and he was not afraid to show it..
Roygar said ¡± Congrattions on having a healthy baby boy my king, ording to our n¡¯s rules, I am needed to test his aptitude and elemental affinity, Just after birth is a golden time to test such things as this is when the world¡¯s mana first reacts to one¡¯s pure body. May I? ¡°.
Thunder boomed in the background!
Alexander¡¯s and Augustus¡¯s eyes turned a shade redder, as the temperature in the room turned up by a few degrees.
Due to the increased heat, Ronan started to cry, which woke Sierra up. Sierra was startled to see the men in the room, At first, she saw her husband Alexander and son Percy, then father and mother inw, but the moment her eyesnded on the High priest Roygar, her expression stiffened, as she red daggers at the man, like a fierce lioness protecting her baby.
While Roygar was here to indeed do as he said, test the elemental affinity of the baby and the talent he possessed, ording to the traditions of the Phoenix n, should the baby have any connection to the forbidden element, he would be killed at birth.
Roygar did note in peace, he was here to enforce the will of the temple and thews set up by the first ancestor. Alexander was torn, an internal struggle in his mind, about what to do was raging a battle. For a moment there he was indecisive, which lead to Roygar taking a few steps towards his child.
Sierra red up when she saw Roygar approaching, she said ¡± Not one more step priest ¡°.
Roygar put both his hands up, however, continued to move forward as he said ¡± Ie In peace my queen ¡°.
However, he forgot how much the king loved his wife, as in a sh, blood was trickling from his neck, as he found a sword at his neck. It was Alexander¡¯s sword, With fierce eyes as red as blood now, Alexander red at Roygar, he said: ¡°You Dare to defy your Queens orders? ¡°.
Roygar stopped at once, he said ¡± The test is mandatory my king if you are ufortable with me carrying it out, perhaps you could do it yourself ¡°.
Roygar was not a man with a weak spine, Alexander might be the king, however, the temple was not weak either. Connected to the roots of the fire n, if a war broke out between the state and the temple, there was no saying who the Phoenix n members would side with. The rules were absolute, and he was here to enforce them.
Usually, a clerk would havee, however, today was especially ominous, a thunderstorm came out of nowhere in the aridnd of Avalon, and the mana fluctuations were abnormal, it was exactly the omens of that forbidden power.
Alexander and Augustus knew it too, so did Sierra, that is why they were so apprehensive of the high priest.
In the world of Everlon, everyone was born with elemental affinity, whether it was man or beast. There were four basic affinities, Four inferior affinities, and three superior affinities. Usually, elemental affinity was a racial trait, very rarely did exceptions ur.
The four basic affinities were :
Water, Fire, Wind, and Earth
The inferior Affinities were :
Metal/sand ,Ice ,Nature ,Sound
While the three superior affinities were :
Darkness ,Light ,Thunder
Only on rare asions was someone born with dual or triple affinities, and even if they were born with dual affinities usually one¡¯s affinity to one element would be much greater than the other.
Effective dual wielders were as rare as finding a pearl in the ocean. However, whatmon people did not know was there was an even stronger version to the superior affinities, a knowledge buried and lost with time. The knowledge about the forbidden powers.
The reason why the knowledge of these powers was lost is that the races who possessed these powers were deemed as threats to mankind and hunted to extinction, thousands of years ago.
Beyond darknessid the forbidden power of the void
Beyond Lightid the forbidden power of the sun .
Beyond thunder was the forbidden power of golden thunder.
Each of these powers was a hundred times more powerful than their base counterparts, and hence individuals wielding the forbidden powers were akin to gods amongst superhumans.
There were two races that once used to wield the powers of the sun and destruction. The pureblood angel and the pureblood demon race. The two were in a constant power struggle a thousand years ago, and when heroes from the human race started to rise to prominence, the two-way power struggle became a three-way deadlock.
With the ancestral genes diluting, the angels and demon races slowly lost the powers of destruction and the sun and became darkness and light energy wielders.
However, terrifyingly,pared to the powers of destruction and the sun, the golden lightning was much more terrifying. The only existence in the history of the continent to have wielded the power of the golden thunder was ¡®that¡¯ cursed existence that was said to be the father of the Phoenix n.
Chapter 3 Once in a millennium talent
Priest Roygar hade with two orbs, both orbs were priceless treasures of the Phoenix n. One orb measured the talent of the new-born while the other orb measured the elemental affinity.
The Phoenix n was a warrior n and held a peculiar practice. They believed that just like when breeding horses and dogs. A favourable looking and strong horse would make for a preferable breeding partner, giving a strong offspring. The stronger males of the n would look for strong female warriors to give birth to even stronger offspring.
This was especially true in Alexander¡¯s family. In Everlon everyone was born with a natural talent rated from half star to 9 stars it represented their naturalprehension towards the maniption of worlds mana.
On average people only had one star or two stars, while 3-star talents were considered above average while four and five stars were considered rarest of rare geniuses. Augustus was a five-star talent he rose to the position of chief of the Phoenix n and married Luna a strong light n elemental giving birth to Alexander, a six-star prodigy..
Alexander was the first true king of Avalon thend of fire and hence it spoke volumes about how much a six-star talent could achieve, however, God blessed him with an even more talented son in Percy who was born with a six and a half star talent.
The entire kingdom of Avalon celebrated the birth of the first prince and was happy that he was a talent a notch above his father. Initially, a lot of people opposed the marriage of Alexander to Sierra, Sierra was an inferior ice elemental user with a fragile body, nobody thought she was worthy of being the queen of Avalon. However, she quickly won over the citizens with her administrative efficiency and public welfare reforms. Also after the first prince¡¯s birth , who was someone more talented than Alexander, nobody had any qualms anymore.
This was emboldened by the fact that Alexander had 0 tolerance with matters regarding Sierra and had single-handedly wiped two major ns who ndered the queen in a single night.
Alexander first took the talent orb and patted Ronan¡¯s head, The little one had only opened his eyes not long ago, and here he was being branded for life. Alexander took the talent orb and gently ced the little one¡¯s hand on it.
The orb glowed up violently, as thunder boomed in the distance. The world¡¯s mana started to react when Ronan ced his hand on the orb as a lot of mana started to influx into the crystal orb.
One star lit up, then two, then three, quickly four, five, and sixth star lit up as well. However, the influx of mana did not slow down as well, everyone looked with widened eyes, the little kid was going too fast.
The seventh star Lit up, Then an eight one, when eight and a half stars lit up, Alexander forcefully removed the orb from under Ronan¡¯s hand. The orb stopped glowing at eight and a half stars as a result.
When the Eight and a Half star glowing orb was shown to the priest Roygar he was left speechless for a minute. Augustus on the other hand started tough maniacalughter,¡± My grandson, that¡¯s my grandson, hahaha ¡± he kept muttering.
This was a once in a millennium seen talent, it far out shadowed Alexander¡¯s six stars, This was an Emperor level talent, one born to rule the world.
Roygar hated the family of Augustus who did not give face to the temple, he desperately wanted to see them fall from their power, but Alexander was simply too powerful for him to handle. He was having heartache when his first son turned out to be even more talented, however, his second son went beyond all logic. If he was allowed to grow, there would be no bringing the family down.
He gritted his teeth, however being aposed man he did not let his hatred show, instead, he said ¡± congrattions my king. You are blessed with two talented sons ¡°.
Sierra had a big smile stered on her face, she was proud of her little one. She put him in her embrace again, to show him that her mother loved him a lot.
While the others genuinely believed that the kid was a eight and a half star talent, only Alexander knew that wasn¡¯t the case, he had actually swiftly yet prematurely removed the orb if it was allowed to continue, Alexander gulped at the very idea¡. A perfect natural talent¡ the one that was rumoured to be had by the gods.
In the entire history of Everlon, there were only three nine-star talents ever. All worshipped as gods in today¡¯s time. While seven eight and a half star talents were born in thest 2000 years. All turned out to be emperors ofrge continents.
If this son of theirs was groomed properly, what would his future be? Trembling, he then put the elemental orb under Ronan¡¯s hand as he prayed for anything except the forbidden element to appear.
Thunderstorm became several times more violent in the background as the orb started to change colour.
This chapter is a preview, if you want to see a faster and more up-to-date chapter, please visit . for more content.
Chapter 4 Will he be allowed to live?
As Alexander put his son¡¯s hand on the orb, the mana around the orb fluctuated violently, crackling sound started toe from inside the orb, Alexander¡¯s back started to drench in a cold sweat, if the colour turned out to be golden, things would take a turn for the worst.
In that one short moment, Alexander looked at Sierra, her eyes conveyed a million words. Sierra red at Alexander sayinge what the result may be, she would not let her son die.
Alexander prepared mentally to kill the priest here and overthrow the temple if things took a turn for the worst. He took a look at his little one and swore that he would not let any harm fall on him.
Alexander¡¯s eyes were no longer hazy and fearful, he had made his decision. however, what he feared did note to pass! The orb turned purple, indicating the superior element thunder, there was no golden hue to it. With very little red on the sides.
Alexander, Sierra, Augustus, and Luna Sighed in relief, the church could not harm their child. While Roygar cursed under his breath. The eight and a half star kid did not have ess to the forbidden element, legally he could not do anything to the child, but he could not let the matter go so easily, this child could not be allowed to grow.
Roygar said ¡± Congrattions my king, 95¨G thunder attribute with 5% fire, a Dual wielder! ¡°.
Thunder boomed in the background, reacting to the little Ronan¡¯s mana, who did not have any control over the element yet. The mana upon birth was especially violent when the meridians were clean and had just started to react to the world¡¯s mana. After about 2 or three days, this phenomenon died down and one had to slowly learn how to wield their element as they aged..
Alexander gave a heartyugh, a potential nine-star talent with a superior element as his main element while fire as his secondary element. A dual wielder, his son if grew up properly would be a force to reckon with.
The inferior elements were about 3 times weaker than the basic elements. Hence for an E-ranked offensive ice spell( ice- bullet), going against an E-ranked offensive water spell( water ¨C bullet) of simr nature. Water bullet would overwhelm ice bullet every time.
The same went for basic elements vs superior elements, The B ranked spell Water st can never win against the B ranked spell darkness st. Hence being a superior element user with such a high aptitude one could say he was bound for greatness. Every major academy and prestigious sect would die for such a disciple.
In Everlon, the children were home-schooled for ages 1-7, where they were only lightly trained by their parents. At the age of 7, they enrolled in school, where they would stay for the age of 7-13. At 13 years old they would graduate with the knowledge of basic history, geography, economy,nguage, maths, andbat.
From 13-18, they would train in prestigious sects and higher institutes, under a master. Afterpletion of their education at 18, they would either be given a choice to serve the sect for 3 years or state military service for 2 years.
At the age of 20/21, one would finally be free from educational duties and to live their life. Education up to the age of 13 was free andpulsory by the government. The admission into a sect was up to individual talents. After which the security service waspulsory for everyone.
Avalon was a warrior nation, and these reforms were made by Alexander as he standardized education under his reign. He also introduced the two-yearpulsory military service or a tribute of 250 gold. While those who chose the 3-year sect service, their sects would pay the 250 gold instead of the individual, which was the reason why unless in special cases the sect service was only offered by premium sects to their most outstanding disciples, while most were forced to join the military.
Only afterpleting 21 years of age and 2 years ofpulsory military service was one given citizenship of Avalon and the right to purchase and inherit property as well as marriage. This was amon rule for both men and women. Even females hadpulsory military service andbat education.
It was because of these reforms that slowly the citizens stopped feeling like parts of ns and started to feel like part of a kingdom. Nationality had started to form, however it would take another generation to fully break from the concepts deeply rooted in the society.
The throne of Avalon was sure to fall to one of Alexander¡¯s two sons, both being extraordinary talents, With the reforms Alexander made, it was only a matter of time before the Temple would be powerless against the state. Roygar understood the situation, but could not outright oppose Alexander¡¯s rule. hence he decided to use the sneaky approach.
Roygar said, ¡± Have you heard the tale of Fixten the third my lord? ¡°.
Alexander frowned, he knew about the fallen angel Fixten, the one who awakened the power of the sun at the age of 23 after drinking a bloodline purifying medicine. He then proceeded to wreak havoc on the angel kingdom that ousted him.
Alexander asked, ¡± Where are you leading with this question priest ¡°.
Roygar answered ¡± Agreed, the prince is not born with the forbidden power, however, he still has the power of thunder flowing in his veins, if someday he awakens the forbidden powers, it would be catastrophic for the kingdom don¡¯t you think so my lord? His existence is a threat, I probe you to nip the problem in the bud ¡°.
Alexander red furiously at Roygar, he was absolutely livid at his logic, when he heard maniacalughter.
¡± Haha hahaha ¡°.
¡± Luna, take Percy and get out of here, please¡±, Augustus said.
Grandma Luna immediatelyplied, taking the little Percy who was sobbing in her arms, she walked out of the room.
The moment Luna left the room, the torches in the room zed with unprecedented heat. The room instantly became a hotbox.
Due to the very high temperature, Ronan began to sweat and feel ufortable, hence started to cry.
Augustus red at Roygar, he said ¡± I have had enough bullshit from you temple people, How audacious of you to threaten the life of my grandson right in front of me. Have you forgotten your ce? Priest? OR DO YOU THINK I AUGUSTUS AM A PUSHOVER! ¡°.
Roygar clearly felt the murderous killing intent, He stuttered in fear but said ¡± That kid is a danger to the society, what happens if he awakens the forbidden ability, and the worldes to know that the blood of the Phoenix n has the blood of ¡®that¡¯ cursed existence! They will hunt us. The n will be put in danger. This is a necessary sacrifice ¡°.
Augustus¡¯s eyes turned Blood red now, as he looked at Roygar with a maniacal smile ¡± Let Phoenix n fall to their doom, I don¡¯t care, I Augustus Phoenix renounce the position of the n leader, me and my descendants will take the name Draco, my direct descendants will now be called Alexander Draco, Percy Draco, and Ronan Draco, I cut all ties with the temple, however you priest, for threatening the scion of Draco n will now face the WRATH OF THE PATRIARCH OF DRACO CLAN¡±.
¡°O HOLY FIRE HEED MY CALL , BURN THOSE THAT OPPOSE THY MIGHTY FLAME , COME FORTH AND HELP YOUR CHILD IN PERIL ¡ FIRE BLAST ¡°.
A mighty fire st left Augustus¡¯s hand , and although Roygar tried his best to defend he was ultimately burnt by the B tier spell cast by Augustus.
His painful screams rang in the corridor , as he was burnt flesh and bones alike. His body reduced to ashes in mere seconds.
The helper from church was trembling on his spot at this time , and praying desperately for his survival. He had already pissed himself as urine dripped on his legs.
Alexander had a lot on his mind , however he 100% supported his father. Roygar crossed a line and deserved to die , if the temple of fire god epted this then they would let the matter go , if not he would go to war.
Alexander said ¡± Go run to the temple and tell the Head priest that Alexander renounces the name Phoenix and is now a Draco , and that if the temple dares to rise in rebellion , he will answer in kind!¡±
The messenger ran in fright.
Thunder boomed in background. Unbeknownst to everyone , the pitch ck clouds had a golden crackle to them.
Chapter 5 The Temple Reacts
The pce fell into a disarray the following day , what was supposed to be a joyous asion of the birth of the second prince , had turned into a event where pce security was doubled, as the pce transformed into a base ready to go to war.
The kingdom went into an uproar following the events of the birth of second prince Ronan. The news about him being an never before seen eight and a half star talent with lightning affinity started to circte in themon masses.
The effects were both good and bad , most of themon masses were extremely happy about the news and rejoiced at the birth of a capable noble who will bring their kingdom to glory. However the news of Augustus renouncing the Phoenix n brought fear amongst the masses. Tensions were high in the kingdom of Avalon , as everyone understood that a conflict could break out at any point of time between the temple and the king..
While the Phoenix n was supposedly the biggest and strongest n in Avalon , there were many other ns in the kingdom of fire. There was the ¡® Chandra ¡® n , a n of water and ice element users , The n where Sierra came from. They were staunch allies of the king Alexander . Then there was the ¡® Dharti ¡® n , where earth element users were themon norm , this is where grandma Luna came from , naturally the support for her son Alexander , from this n was strong.
Aside from these there was the non human race , that resided in Avalon. The Half Elf race ¡® Sindarins ¡® . Sindarins were a race that could not wield mana , but had naturally agile bodies and a long lifespan and were incredibly smart . However they were a doomed race as no matter how talented they were , without the ability to wield mana , they were slowly driven to extinction. They lived like nomads and desperately tried to avoid conflict , that was the norm until they met Alexander.
When Alexander met the almost extinct race , he was impressed by their wits and skills and was quick to evaluate their true worth. Sadly ,the only left ¡® Sindarins ¡® in the world were the 1700 or so living in Avalon now. Although they needed to be protected as amunity as a whole , however , They contributed to the society in a different way by being Pioneers in technology and administration , they were the pir of Alexander¡¯s empire.
The prime minister of Avalon , the Treasurer and the minister of merchants were all Sindarins. They had seeked refuge in Avalon , and Alexander had sworn to protect them.
Except these ns there were many other small and big ns in the kingdom of fire , howeverpared to the big ns they were not worth mentioning.
Augustus¡¯s decision to denounce the Phoenix n was fundamentally not a wrong one, however it gave a massive headache to prime minister Leif , up till now the Phoenix n had been divided in its support between the family of the king and the temple . But now that Augustus denounced the name Phoenix and cut all affiliation from the n , naturally the outrage was severe, many who initially supported the royal family were now leaning towards the temple.
If a war was to break out now , it was no exaggeration to say that almost all Phoenix n members would be against Alexander. Although with the support of Chandra and Dharti n , it was not a situation where Alexander was without enough military might , but the casualties would be heavy on both sides.
Priest Roygar was wrong and he did go overboard with his actions against the royal family and deserved to be punished. Had the situation developed a bit differently Leif could have hung him for treason after trying him in court. However because Grandpa Augustus red in anger at the heat of the moment , denouncing the temple and the n and killing the priest , the whole scenario changed.
The members of the Phoenix n had their pride hurt , when the revered ex ¨C n chief and the current king of Avalon denounced their ties to the n. Prided as treasures of Phoenix n , the n members took this as a sign of treason and rebellion.
The elders who served Augustus once upon a time started saying things like the royal family had gotten too arrogant and forgotten their roots and where they belong. That Augustus , having received two great grandchildren had started to think of his bloodline as one superior to the Phoenix n¡¯s and hence decided to find his own family name.
For now Leif decided that the best approach was to wait and see the temple¡¯s approach on the situation , the temple had been oddly silent regarding the issue for the past 24 hours , but Leif predicted that it was only a matter of time before the temple took action.
His spection was spot on , as the head priest of the temple sent a summon asking to meet the king.
Leif read the letter , and raised an eyebrow , he was silent for a while after reading it. Knowing that the decision was too big for him to decide for Alexander , he decided to consult him about It.
The moment Alexander saw Leif , he nervously asked , ¡± Soo are we going to war ? ¡°.
This chapter is a preview, if you want to see a faster and more up-to-date chapter, please visit . for more content.
Chapter 6 Ronan Draco
Ronan was staring right into mother Sierra¡¯s eyes , his dark ck eyes had a innocent yet intelligent glint on it. One look into them and you would know that the baby wasprehending his surroundings , intrigued by anything and everything surrounding him.
Ronan was different to other babies as he did not cry much at all , he would cry when he was extremely ufortable , but it was a rare thing , when someone picked him up or pampered him , he would not cry at all , instead would look intently at the person.
Grandma Luna and little Percy had alreadypletely fallen for the little angel . Especially Percy , who for months had heard about how he would be a big brother soon , and how he had to take care of him and be responsible , Percy who was one year 7 months old , had only learnt vocabry a few months ago , and was very very happy to have a brother.
He would constantly beg mother Sierra to put little Ronan in hisp , as she ced it in Grandma Luna¡¯s , however Percy himself was soo small , that he could not possibly have the baby in hisps ..
Percy would intriguingly hold the little baby¡¯s hands , andpare their palm sizes , for the little Percy who had only been holding hands of adults , seeing a hand much smaller than his was a shocking thing . He yelped in joy and kept observing the body of his little brother keenly , while shouting things like ¡± Mom, mom his hands are soo smallll ¡.. mom mom his feet are tiny ¡°. Grandpa Augustus had a tear to his eye seeing all this , he had never seen Percy soo happy.
He only jokingly told Percy something , but he would never know , that this single sentence would be the principle ingrained within Percy for lifetime. Grandpa Augustus said ¡± Since he is soo small , as big brother , you will need to protect him , eh boy ¡°.
It was just a passingment for Augustus , but for Percy , who silently looked at his little brother , unexinable emotions rose inside him. He resolved to never letting anyone even scratch his little brother.
He tenderly stroked his little brothers head , as Ronan cooed in joy , while the elders and the maids looked on , butterfly¡¯s rising in their hearts. The duo looked absolutely adorable.
Although tensions of war were high , the atmosphere in Ronan¡¯s nursery was very joyful. Sierra wished Alexander could be here too , if he was it would have been a truly memorable family moment .
¡ª¡ª
Leif exined the contents of the letter to Alexander , although Alexander was a rational man who would never let his anger cloud his sense of judgement . He was by no means someone with a calm nature. His wrath was to be feared and his pride not to be trampled on. Two major n¡¯s had first- hand experienced this fact.
Alexander burnt the letter of the Church in his hand , as he said in a tone that gave Leif chills ¡± Hahaha , soo the high priest of the temple has sent me a summon? He thinks he is above me Leif ¡.. summoning me? Is the throne I sit on fake Leif , is my authority a joke? I don¡¯t want to hear to your useless banter and reasoning . The king of Avalon will not answer summons Leif , the king of Avalon SENDS summons , SEND a summon to the high priest , that if he wants to meet the king , then he must drag his A** to the royal court¡±.
Leif wanted to say something in retort , but just as he opened his mouth , Alexander coldly said ¡± Dismissed Leif ¡°.
Leif looked at the light red shade of Alexander¡¯s eyes and knew instantly that this is where his authority as advisor ended , the king had given his judgement and he needed to carry it out.
Swiftly taking his leave , Leif drafted the most diplomatic letter he could write , where without offending the Church as much as possible , he conveyed the words of the ruler with pride.
Although Leif wanted Alexander to have taken a more diplomatic approach , he understood that Alexander was fundamentally not wrong . If he answered to high priests summons and went to the temple to make peace , then it would send a message that he feared the temple and that the authority of the high priest was above the authority of the king. By summoning the high priest to the court however , he made sure that he would have a upper hand in the negotiations , as it would be clear , that he was the dominant party in this exchange.
Sighing , Leif started to draft many more letters , to all known allies , to stay on alert and ready for war.
Just as Leif expected , the high priest and the elders of the temple did not take kindly to Alexander¡¯s reply , they were furious at his insolence and disregard for the great god Agni. A furious debate ensued within the temple , as voices of war became stronger , essentially there were three factions currently , one that wanted the war , this faction was headed by the high priest himself , who felt his authority challenged by king Alexander. The second faction was the one who wanted to at least have a peaceful talk with Alexander once before deciding to go to war , it was headed by first elder of the temple , then there was a small third faction who absolutely did not want a civil war to breakout. They were also in strong support of having peaceful talks with the king first.
Hence after heavy deliberation and a close voting of 22-23 against war , it was decided that a delegation of the first elder and two other elders from each faction would go visit the king at the royal court. High priest would not go himself hence safeguarding the pride of the temple , while not putting the temple at a pedestal lower than the king.
This chapter is a preview, if you want to see a faster and more up-to-date chapter, please visit . for more content.
Chapter 7 A decision to make
A party containing of the first elder and a few other representatives from the temple waited in the royal court as they discussed amongst themselves in hushed voices.
The best oue that they were hoping for today here was that Alexander condemn the actions of his father Augustus and retake the phoenix name , while hosting a fair trial for the crime of his father killing the priest and sentencing him if found guilty.
However , this was clearly a very farfetched wish , as the Draco family was a single entity. Alexander respected his father so much that he would rather kill himself than let anyone touch a hair on his parents. Hence the chance of him denouncing his father¡¯s actions were near 0 .
The worst case scenario that could happen was that , Alexander would refuse to listen to reason and all negotiations would break down as there would be only a war looming over everyone..
The temple knew that in the matter somewhere it was Roygar who was at fault and that themon public also saw this reasoning. Him asking to kill the second prince , the heavenly talented one at that , just because he might awaken the forbidden power someday was not enough reason to demand for his life. Hence , Augusts¡¯s reaction to kill him , although extreme , was actually rational.
However should the temple ept this matter , then it would taint its image as one that bullied the masses to fulfill selfish vendetta. Although the first elder despised Roygar for his actions , he also did not want the matter to taint the honest temple. Hence wanted apromise in this negotiation today , one that avoided bloodshed.
Everyone became silent once Leif and Alexander entered the room as the others stood up from their seats and bowed to the king.
Following the two was Queen Sierra , Young Ronan In her arms , as she red at everyone in the room on her way to the seat beside Alexander.
Little Ronan was also looking curiously at the men assembled with his gaze.But being a shy little baby he would avert his gaze whenever someone looked him in the eye, hiding behind her mother¡¯s drape.
The moment the queen was seated , everyone took their seats again as the court was formally in session. Alexander already had slightly red eyes as he looked across the room , sending shivers down the spines of the tempe members as they understood that the king was not in a very ¡® listening ¡® mood today.
Alexander said in a calm yetmanding voice¡± What does the temple want? ¡°
The first elder gulped a bit of his saliva as he could feel the pressure radiated by Alexander . The king was the strongest warrior in the country and his killing intent was not something a priest from the temple could withstand.
Nervously he said ¡± My king , your father went above the line ¡ ¡°.
A dagger passed by the first elder as it grazed his cheek and hit the wall behind him. It was the doing of a shadow , someone who was present here in the room , yet not visible to ordinary senses. One of the loyal subjects of Alexander , someone who knew his king well.
The first elder stifled as Alexander said in a deep voice ¡± Choose your next words carefully , Elder ¡°.
The first elder could not beleive the balls Alexander had to threaten him like this inside the royal court infront of soo many people present , yet he could do absolutely nothing about it , as he was unconsciously shaken to the bone. One wrong word from his mouth and he won¡¯t be able to speak ever again!
MADMEN! A FAMILY OF MADMEN ! thought the first elder as he shakily said.
¡± My king , i know that Roygar made a mistake when he said that the second prince might be a threat to the nation , the prince is a royal born , and a talent that the world has seldom seen. Yet , killing a high priest of the temple over this seems ¡. ( gulps in nervousness) extreme to me ¡ ¡°. The first elder said , his hands now trembling .
Alexander casted a bored nce on the first elder and motioned for Leif to speak , who said ¡± Like you said elder ,High Priest Roygar crossed a line there , ording to thews of the kingdom , any attempt verbal/non-verbal on the life of the royal family is charged by treason and instant death by thew set by the king of the fire nation , hence Chief Augustus was right in his actions to met out justice! ¡°.
The first elder was tongue tied after listening to this argument . Thew book was something that Alexander had made when the nation was founded and it was blessed by the temple itself . With one of the original copies being with the temple head , if what Leif said was true then the Church had no moral grounds to hold the actions of Augustus ountable.
However , now the ball was in the temple¡¯s court , if they still press on the matter and hold Augustus ountable then it would mean that the temple bended the rules ording to their own convenience and thatw and order meant nothing to them. While , epting this fact was akin to admitting that the Royal family was right , giving no room for the temple to create conflict.
This was a masterstroke made by Leif , who added the verbal/non-verbal part to thew , although the first elder did not know it , should the temple im that thew never said that . He would paint them as liars and gain sympathy from the masses. While if the church went with it , they would already loose the initiative to pick a fight.
It was a loose ¨C loose situation for the temple.
Chapter 8 An indecent ploy
The envoy from the temple were left scurrying by Leif¡¯s ingenious ploy. However , the matter of anger for the temple was not over Roygar being killed as much as it was for Augustus denouncing the n name.
The phoenix n members prided themselves on being the descendants of the ancient phoenix , having the power to wield true fire and worshipped the fire god Agni. However , that pride was trampled by Augustus as he let go of the phoenix name.
The royal family was the most influential and respected family in the country , and them denouncing the name gave a heavy hit to the phoenix n , who could no longer boast about the king being one of their own.
But what rights did the temple have to decide wether Augustus wanted to keep the n name or start his own. It was a personal decision and the temple could not interfere in that matter on moral grounds , which is why their frustration was soo high.
In Everlon everyone was born with an elemental affinity , and the journey of a individual in terms of power levels was divided into level 1-200.
At birth an individual would be level 1 , and throughout infancy and toddler life , their levels would naturally increase from 1-5..
When a toddler , usually at age 4-5 hits level 5 , is when their real power journey starts , as one needs to train and increase strength through physical excercise to progress any further from level 5.
Individuals between level 5-40 are called yman ¡®
individuals between level 40-60 are called ¡®private¡¯
individuals between 60-100 are called ¡® Experts¡¯
Level 100 was the differentiator between human realms and demigod realms , as the difficulty to break beyond level 100 was significantly high , and those who could break beyond this level were the truly talented ones.
Once someone steps beyond level 100 , their lifespans would increase dramatically , as living for 300 years in good health was not impossible. While every level up granted a few years of life after levelling upto 101.
people between level 100-140 were called ¡® Transcendents¡¯ . These were usually people having a huge influence over a kingdom , like generals or kings hence sometimes it was also called the ¡® King ¡® realm.
At level 140 , there was a qualitative change in the body , as the saturation of world mana urs in a person¡¯s body maxing out one¡¯s superhuman potential.
Everything from level 140-160 was the inhuman levels , called the ¡® Emperor ¡® levels , it was a realm for people born to leave an impression in history. Extremely talented , and extremely lucky throughout their lives , the chosen sons of Providence were the only people who could reach this realm. Living for upto two thousand years , they were monsters that could wipe entire cities on whim.
From 160-180 was the legendary realm , only legends were heard of humans in these realms. Stories of how a sneeze of such men could cause a hurricane wiping entire forests. How terrifyingly strong these people were , noone had an exact idea.
Finally it was the divine stage from level 180+ , the stage where one could transform their very blood to the golden blood of god¡¯s and be gods in the process. Immortal and a sovereign powerhouse , not staying in the mortal realm.
The appropriate respect had to be given to an individual depending on their power level when being addressed . It was a part of the culture of Everlon . A man had to be addressed as ¡®Private¡¯ John or ¡® Expert¡¯ John or ¡® Layman¡¯ John , depending on the level he was at. Otherwise it was offensive to an individual.
Power ruled supreme in this world and everything depended on one¡¯s merits and personal powers to obtain. Women could be obtained with power , money could be obtained with power and soo could fame.
There was no inherent concepts of good or evil in this world , as there was only might is right. The only reason why there werewful sects andwful societies and cities , is because humans needed them to finally sleep with a peace of mind.
A sense of security in buisness , a sense of safety on the roads and a duty towards the nation were all things that a nation needed from individuals . It was not necessarily the best route for the individuals , however they could definitely go to sleep in peace in awful society.
The nation of Avalon ruled by Alexander was one suchwful society . Whereas , the neighbouring country of nomad tribes called Nothern Wastnds was an uwful society.
There were nows in the uwful society and hence no punishment for crime. Therefore one¡¯s life and death depended on their own strength and luck.
One should not steal from someone they could not take on , and not curb someone to the point that they could die while executing their revenge. However there was branding of ¡® Evil ¡® on uwful societies or ¡® Good ¡® onwful ones.
There was no ¡® Evil ¡® demon n and ¡® good ¡® angel n. Everyone was seen under the same overall light and even the prejudice against races were mostly built on history between the tribes and not general consensus.
In such a world , Avalon¡¯s Alexander was a level 136 dual short sword wielder. A king level entity who had yet not peaked in his ranking life. Still growing by the day !
It is for this reason that a war with Alexander was not something that the temple wished to undertake, and why they did not act rowdy, simply because they could not afford to ! , Hence having no real options and no way to dere an open rebellion , they did what every weak and spineless group would do.
They started to scheme secretly¡.
/// A/N : How are you guys enjoing the book soo far?
might as well write a review and drop ament if you enjoy it!
That will help me understand what my readers want from an early stage ! ///
Chapter 9 Eyes Watching
Days passed as Ronan¡¯s mana paths closed themselves up effectively making him an level 1 newborn. However wether it was with the maids or visitors to the royal family , everyone looked at the second prince with a lot of mixed emotions.
Those who were in support of the royal family just wanted to get some sort of connection early on to this once in a lifetime prodigy. While looking at him to notice all the intelligent things about him , about what made him soo extraordinary , however the people got a reality check when all that Ronan did was wobble his legs around aimlessly and poop his pants.
The only people who did not scrutinize the second prince were his immediate family. Mother Sierra did not care about her son¡¯s talent and loved him just like she loved Percy . While grandmother Luna was just worried her already plump grandson was not eating enough.
Percy was always around his little brother , getting happy at the small achievements he made , like making cooing sounds and moving his hands.
It was beyond adorable how the two brothers interacted with each other , while Grandfather Augustus was having the time of his life seeing his grandchildren in their most carefree and adorable phase..
Augustus had just stepped into the level 120 range and was effectively as young as someone in their prime in terms of bodily functions . Although not as strong as his son , he himself was a formidable warrior who was a seasoned chief.
Augustus was someone who was conservative to say the least . Initially when Alexander was only the chiefs son, Augustus was against him always going on millitary exploits trying to gain more territory.
It was a time of turmoil in the then Phoenix household , however with Alexander unifying the region under his banner and bing the first true king , Augustus felt proud and eventually stepped down as n chief to let his son take over.
Augustus was a firm beleiver that his bloodline was special. That every next generation of his family would turn out to be better than the other , as his great grandfather was only a farmer while his father was a solider , untill he became a chief and his son a king. Now both his grandchildren had talents even surpassing their father , and it seemed like they would grow to have great achievements.
Retired from political affairs , Augustus was a family man now , if it were upto him , he would want the carefree days of the children tost forever , and never force them into the hell that were toe . However the family custom was firm and soon Percy would have to start his customary training.
Alexander who was drowned in political work , making a temporary peace with the temple was missing out on the golden time of their Childrens childhood , as he could only see them once in two-three days.
His heart was bleeding at this loss , however his position as the king made sure that his duty came before his personal life .
Although the situation had stabilized for now , the temple had already started to be vignt and grow power in secrecy , which was exactly what Leif was doing too. Both the parties were embroiled in a cold war now , as beneath the calm surface , tensions were high enough to be cut by a knife.
As time passed and the young Ronan kept growing in size and prowess , taking his first steps at 3 months old and speaking his first words at 4 months of age , the news about the incredible prodigy began to spread throughout the kingdom.
However the real shocker came when at 6 months , Ronan broke from level one to level two which was an unprecedented achievement . Even Percy who was now 2 years and 2 months had only stepped into level 2 very recently. Showing the gap between the talent of the two.
The simple minded children naturally knew no jealousy or things about increasing levels and the power structure of the world , however the adults did and just like what every adult did , the gossip about the second prince toe out ontop of the race to the throne became more prevalent.
The two loving brothers who were not yet even mature enough to remember the faces of people outside of their immediate family Circle were now started to beingpared with each other at every aspect. With everyone being biased with the second more talented prince.
This was a problem for Sierra who was also privy to this gossip , however unlike the others she treated her kids the same and to not let jealousy orparision ever be a part of the bond the brothers shared , she made a harsh decision.
Pleading with Alexander to announce Percy as the crown prince , Sierra felt her demands were falling on deaf ears as Alexander outright refused to do it.
Stating the reason as ¡± The worthy will get the throne ¡°. He refused to differentiate between his two sons.
However after Sierra¡¯s insistent pleading , Alexander was put in a tough spot as he had to promise that untill Percy turned 18 , Alexander had to support him in every way to keep him ahead of Ronan in his journey to be a warrior.
The elder brother should always be the head of the family , while Ronan could never find out about his superior talent .
These were Sierra¡¯s conditions , as she felt the peace of the family at threat . Alexander¡¯s simple mind could notprehend why Sierra was overreacting , but trusting his wife he agreed.
This would proove to be a life changing decision for the Draco household , as the seed of discord that could have been sown between the brothers , was destroyed by an intelligent Sierra before it was ever nted.
The pce staff instructed to neverpare the two children and Leif instructed to slowly circte stories about the first Prince¡¯s achievements . Sierra made sure to highlight her firstborn as an genius , while trusting that her second one could do it without any help.
The result was that Percy who was supposed to start his training at 3 years of age , had to start 6 months early , as his life as a happy ying kid changed into the life of a fire n seedling starting to walk on the path of fire.
Chapter 10 A carefully planned plot
Three years passed in a sh , as little Ronan lived a carefree life in Avalon. He had only recently started training , and was a genius by all means however the brat waszy and notorious as all he could think about was food and ying , having absolutely 0 interest in training.
The life of the elder and younger brother could not be more different , as while everyone was hard on Percy when it came to training . Nobody had the heart to scold the cute little glutton called Ronan . As the plump 3 and a half year old did as he liked , yet still managed to grow by leaps and bounds.
Ronan was the darling of the family , as everyone from grandfather Augustus to elder brother Percypletely shielded and spoiled the little one , with him never even having to fetch himself water.
However the happy days of the Draco family were being closely monitored by enemies , as a carefully nned ploy had been set into motion , to eliminate the two geniuses of Draco family.
In the three and a half years that had passed since the killing of priest Roygar , the temple had slowly mended it¡¯s bonds with the Draco family , as the tensions seemed to be rtively low at the moment..
However the extremists in the Phoenix n as well as the temple had not forgiven the Draco family for defecting and had nned an event to end the family line , killing both Ronan and Percy in a staged event that would look like aplete ident.
Invited to the Temple¡¯s yearly¡¯ Agni Dev Pooja ¡® ( me god¡¯s worship ) festival . The Draco family were attending a traditional temple event for the first time in a while.
However , the temple had nned to assassinate the two young prince¡¯s in this event , when nobody was on alert. Using the guise of a bandit attack to divert the attention of the king and grandfather Augustus , to have enough time to unleash berserk me lions on the young prince¡¯s.
me lions were level 15 creatures that roamed the country of Avalon freely. Usually they would not attack humans , but during the mating season , they were often in a berserk state and more aggressive than usual. Attacking humans and killing them sometimes during scuffles.
It was not umon for children to die by me lions and it was not something that the king could nitpick about , pointing fingers at the temple as it was the mating season ongoing .
It seemed like a foolproof n to the temple , one that they were prepared to go ahead with . However , the problem was with the fact that they still needed to deal with Queen Sierra and Grandmother Luna , who would be with the two prince¡¯s at all times.
If it were ordinary women , they would have been also killed alongside the two young prices when faced with level 15 me lions . However the royal family was different.
Grandmother Luna was a level 70 warrior , while mother Sierra was a level 55 ice magic user who was also a beast tamer.
This is where the temple made extensive nning , making a sound insted room for a ritual that would be only carried out by the royal women .
The ritual would take 25 minutes , which the temple assumed would be enough for the lions to kill the young prince¡¯s.
It was imperative for the temple to not leave any clue behind the culprit of the event , as they would not leave a single phoenix n member or temple staff around the young prince¡¯s , incase they be med of inaction.
However a single person was needed to unleash the already captured and tortured me lions , that would be fed berserk potions before being unleashed and that person was chosen to be second priest ¡® Rafa¡¯ .
Rafa was a level 12 elder in the temple ,who was nearing the end of his life. He had nothing to loose even if he was captured , as he had already prepared a poison in his tooth , to be injested should he be captured.
With everything carefully nned for months , it was finally the day for the Agni Dev Puja , as the six members of the royal family , entered the temple grounds with all smiles after 3 long years. This being the first visit of the little Ronan to the palce.
While the two prince¡¯s were running around and ying in the temple garden , the Phoenix n members aware of the ploy to kill the prince¡¯s looked at them with pity , as a smirk formed on their faces thinking about how the Draco family would suffer for defecting from their glorious family name.
In the minds of the phoenix n members , should the Draco family¡¯s two geniuses given enough time to grow. It would be impossible for even their sons to ever usurp the throne of Avalon in the next 200 years. For Phoenix n to regain their glory , the two young one¡¯s had to die!
It was their father and grandfather¡¯s sins that they had to unfortunately pay for , however their death sentence was already decided.
When the Audience realized that elder prince Percy was a level 13 fire user , gasps and shocks could be seen all across the temple grounds , as Percy was barely 5 , and yet more powerful than what some temple elders could achieve in all their life.
Such was the disparity of talent in the world of Everlon . The strong did in days what the weak could not in decades.
However an even greater shock followed when people inspected plump prince Ronan and found him to be at level 10!
A 3 and a half year old level 10 fighter was something unheard of in the history of Everlon. Most of their kids had not even started their training journey at 3 and a half , some not even breaking into level 2 yet. However the second prince was already level 10!
This reaffirmed the conspirators beleif that the two prince¡¯s had to die and that they had to die today!
Chapter 11 The day that changed it all
( The Agni Dev Pooja)
The royal family was seated infront of the massive statue of the me god , with the head priest saying incantations as he handed the king ceremonial items to be put into the holy me in a predestined order to worship the god.
The young prince¡¯s were not present on the worship tform , as once seated one was not allowed to get up from the Pooja untill it was over and considering the fickle nature of kids , and how they could not be kept still at one ce for hours , they were usually exempted from attending the Pooja firsthand .
The atmosphere could be described as amiable , as even Augustus behaved civilly today and was respectful of the temple and the phoenix n elders . Boasting only slightly about the prowess of his grandchildren.
When the Pooja came to the part where the holy me was carried by the royal women into the specially prepared room , to instill the fire with their blood essence and enrich it to be sacrificed to the fire god , is when the sinister ploy of the conspirators started .
The room beingpletely soundproof and isted by variousyers of magic , it gave the conspirators exactly 25 minutes untill the royal women came out and discovered the problem.
A loud explosion that rattled the entire earth shook the Agni Dev Pooja , as the men from phoenix n as well as Augustus and Alexander drew their weapons , bing alert.
Masked men appeared from the smoke , as they pointed towards Alexander , making a cut-throat sign , dering their rebellion..
Alexander inspected the power level of these outsiders , and there were about 15 of them at level 90.
For anyone except for him , this was an incredibly strong party , who should not be messed with , however for Alexander this was a walk in the park. Thinking nothing much of the threat from the bandits , Alexander picked his short sword , as he dashed out towards the bandit , who fled instantly.
The head priest knowing his role shouted at this moment ¡± PROTECT THE KING¡±.
As every single one of the phoenix n members as well as the clergy from the temple , rushed towards the direction Alexander and the bandits had ran towards , vacating the temple grounds.
Usually , Augustus was a very sane man , however he did enjoy a bit of war , as the bloodlust inside him screamed for him to get a piece of the action , as for a moment his mind slipped away from the safety of his grandsons which was otherwise on his mind 24/7.
The moment Augustus had dropped his guard and went to chase after the bandits , it was over for the royal prince¡¯s , as except for the pce maids they had no protection.
The conspirators had sessfully achieved the first part of their plot , and had isted the two prince¡¯s who were now swarmed by the royal maids , sheltered in between a circle .
It was at this moment that roars of ferocious lions fell on the ears of the group of defenceless women , As seemingly out of nowhere ,three berserk me lions started to circle them inside temple grounds.
The maids started to scream in panic , as they shouted at the top of their voice for help , while throwing whatever they could get their hands on towards the lions in an attempt to scare them away.
However these were lions that were not fed for many days , tortured mercilessly and turned berserk by feeding them berserk potions.
The lion¡¯s had lost all sense of calm and reason , and only became beasts on hunt , as they growled fiercely at the bunch of women , slowly circling in on their prey.
Ronan was dumbfounded by this situation . He had never seen everyone soo panicked before , and to his young self he could not understand the danger he was in , naturally all the shouting and panick made him teary as he started to cry.
The maids sheltered the young Prince¡¯s , as the other maids tried to rush them to safety , however the lions had a tight circle , preventing anyone to escape from their radius of attack.
Percy consoled his little brother , having grown up a bit more and already starting his training against fighting beasts , the big brother was already resolving himself to enter a conflict against the beasts , however found his courage wavering as he was unable to take action.
The maids were but normal humans , they had nobat experience , and fell one after other by the paws and jaws of the me lions , as rivers of blood started to flow on the templewn. The fire god agni¡¯s statue bearing witness to the massacre. However the protective instinct of the women was strong , as every single one of them protected the young prince¡¯s as if they were their own children rather than choosing to flee.
The scene of the people that loved and took care of Ronan from his childhood bleeding profusely before his eyes , as they were eaten alive horrified him to the extreme , as the survival instinct imprinted into the human DNA kicked in , and the fear of mortality struck the young one.
When even thest maid that was protecting the two prince¡¯s was pounced on by two lions , Ronan knew he was done for , as he stumbled back towards the temple wall.
Percy was also a little child , although he had already drawn his small sword against the lions , his hands and legs were quaking as he looked more gullible than a real threat.
Percy wanted to run , he desperately wanted to get out of this situation , however looking behind him , he saw the terrified Ronan , as the words from his grandfather kept ringing in his mind.
¡® This is your younger brother , you must always protect him ! ¡®
¡® Promise me , you will always protect Ronan ¡®
Words from his parents , words from his grandparents , did not allow Percy to leave the little Ronan behind , as even at 5 years of age , he loved Ronan more than he loved his own life , as he would die before letting anyone leave a scratch on his little brother.
Finding his strength in his mission to protect his younger brother , Percy charged at the single lion who was circling towards Ronan.
The lion was shocked to see the puny human attack , however Percy was no ordinary child . At level 12 , he did have enough power to prate the lion¡¯s defense with a sword , as he was able to sh just a little of the me lions legs , luckily cutting a vein and rendering it useless.
The me lion lost the power to stand on one leg and started to hobble , as it tried to violently bite the head off Percy.
However the nimble prince had already drifted to safety. Causing the lion to howl in frustration , which diverted the attention of the other two lions from eating the maid alive , towards the young prince.
The first prince was undoubtedly a genius , someone who could even rival a berserk level 15 me lion at level12 , however he was no match for 3 of them. Especially not when one of them diverted his attention to Ronan.
Ronan was not yet proficient in fighting against beasts , and could only conjure a weak lightning strike at the heat of the moment. However even that was a feat worth praising , as the electric shock paralyzed the lion , giving Ronan a bit more time to run away.
But the spell that Ronan conjured could only keep the beast down for soo long , as after 3-4 seconds the lion sprinted towards his prey pinning it down.
Terrified , Ronan balled up into a small crevice inside the wall , and shouted for his mother toe save him. Closing his eyes he awaited the dreaded impact of the paw but to his surprise , only a single nail was able to hit him on his forehead slightly before the sound of a sword cutting through bone could be heard.
As Ronan holed himself up in a small crack in the temple wall , Percy valiantly guarded that small hole with not letting any lion get past him toy a single paw on his brother.
His eyes already turning red , he had awakened the phoenix in his blood as fire responded to his emotions , with mes appearing randomly all over his body.
Something snapped inside Percy when he saw that the lion was about to hit his younger brother , as power he never knew was inside him bursted out!
What followed was 5 minutes of Brutal battle , as Percy went blow for blow against the lions slowly starting to bleed from every part of his body , yet refusing to fall!
The shocking part was that the lions were not faring any better , as every one of them looked worse than the other. As the smell of burnt flesh could be clearly distinguished in the air , as the very sword that Percy attacked with was on fire as if responding to his strong emotions.
Ronan cried and cried as he saw his brothers back as he defended Ronan with his life against the lions , untill finally the bloodloss rendered Percy useless , with his sword dropping out of his grip.
Even then refusing to let any harm fall before Ronan , Percy sat down covering the hole in the wall with his small frame . Preventing any lions from reaching his brother , as he prepared himself to die at the jaws of the beast.
¡± Be Brave Ronan , The Draco¡¯s don¡¯t cry ! ¡°. Percy said weakly , as he cked out.
Everything was a blur after than for Ronan , who could only remember his vision turning golden .
Chapter 12 Aftermath
The next time Ronan woke up , he was in an infirmary as he saw a very serious grandpa Augustus staring aimlessly at the wall.
Weakly Ronan said ¡± Grandpa ..
The voice broke Augustus out of his stupor , as he rushed to check on his grandson.
Within moments , doctors , healers and other medical staff rushed into the room as the condition of the second prince was inspected.
Sierra and Luna too arrived at a moments notice , while Ronan¡¯s eyes kept darting across the room as he looked for Percy.
¡± Percy ¡. where is big brother Percy? ¡± asked Ronan , panick rising in his heart as he remembered the sequence of events that happened before he fainted . Memories of which made the little one emotional , almost tearing up..
However at thest second , his brothers crystal clear voice resonated in his mind ¡® Don¡¯t cry Ronan , We the Draco¡¯s don¡¯t cry ¡® the voice said , as Ronan willed his entire being to recede the tear forming in his eye.
However the way the adults were looking at each other instead of answering back to Ronan made Ronan more nervous than he already was. Fearing that brother Percy may not be well because of him.
After a moment , Sierra bit her lip as she said ¡± Percy is fine Ronan , however he is injured . Real warriors may sometimes get injured and need time to recoup from their injuries , hence big brother is resting now ¡°.
In reality , Percy was not at all fine. He had both his ligaments in his leg torn by lion ws , and a bicep tendon cut in half along with half his hand , rendering movement in 3/4 limbs immovable.
Bruised ribs , a head concussion and countless scars on his body , as he suffered from severe blood Loss , teethering on the edge of life and death when he was found by his mother.
A shocking scene greeted Luna and Sierra as they came out of the worship room ,pletely unaware of the travesty that had came to pass inside the temple. With none of the males around and body parts and intestines of killed maids littered all over thewn , with 3 sizzling corpses of me lions and 2 unconscious royal prince¡¯s.
Naturally all hell broke loose for the two women a they saw this scene , rushing to the kids trying to save their lives. As within minutes , a team of the best doctors in Avalon had been gathered tending to the two prince¡¯s.
While Percy had to undergo a serious operation , barely staying alive after the devastating blood loss , only because of the healing magic done by grandmother Luna who constantly supplied life force to the frail body.
After a surgerysting 16 hours and intense effort by grandmother Luna , Percy was brought out of danger. However would need 4-6 months to make a full recovery.
The news came as a releif to Sierra , however even more so to Alexander and Augustus who could finally breathe a sigh of releif.
Guilt was an extremely strong emotion , and it had been gnawing up the two men ever since they returned from a victorious bandit hunt only to find an utterly bloody temple in their wake.
Men were bad at expressing concern and emotions , hence especially in high intensity situations like these , the rational of men only swings in two directions.
¡® This is all my fault ¡®
and
¡® Whoever is behind this will pay ¡®.
which was exactly what the two Men of the family were thinking. With Augustus being the most miserable of the whole family , even more so than Sierra , acting as if his soul had been ripped from his body.
The grandpa absolutely doted on both his grandchildren to the point he did not tolerate a single scratch on them , yet to see them now lying unconscious on a bed , struggling for life , he was devastated , as the usually ck eyes of his had already went beyond the blood red color .
Ronan¡¯s unconsciousness was different from Percy¡¯s as nobody could detect what was wrong in his body. As it was as if he had fallen intoa . Breathing normally , without any visual signs of obvious injuries , Ronan should have woken up long ago , yet 3 days had passed and he was yet to gain consciousness.
With grandmother Luna being the only one supressing a deep secret within her heart , knowing about the condition of her second grandson.
Performing a forbidden ritual to save her grandson¡¯s life , Luna without letting anyone know sacrificed nearly 100 years of her lifespan as she ensured that her grandson would wake back up.
However even then it took Ronan 3 more hours to open his eyes , much to the releif of the entire Draco family.
With both prince¡¯s out of the clutches of the death God Yama , joy finally entered the royal pce for the first time in a few days , however the two prince¡¯s regaining consciousness , while a joyous asion for the royal family , was a disaster bell for the temple and the phoenix n.
As Alexander phoenix was finally ready to leave the royal pce to vent out his suppressed emotions , as only a fiery hell awaited everyone that he soo remotely suspected behind this incident.
With crimson red eyes , a ming robe and golden armour , Alexander walked out of the royal pce . 1000 royal guards marching at his tail , as the real massacre of the Agni Dev temple was about to start !
Chapter 13 The wrath of the king
In the three days that the young Prince¡¯s were unconscious , the entire kingdom of Avalon was shaken to its core .
The convenience of the royal women being in a sound insted worship room . While the men chasing after bandits to be the exact time at which berserk me lions showed up at the temple steps smelled like a ploy. But there was no obvious human coborator , which made things a bit difficult.
However , with the entire nation having a clue about who the perpetrators were , the bureaucracy of the royal pce headed by prime minister Leif were out like hounds to find proof.
And to the misfortune of the Temple , that evidence was unearthed one after the other as every fail safe they had nned fell like dominoes .
Leif first deduced about how the sound insted room was an extremely recent addition to the temple infrastructure , as if specially made for this event. Questioning the temple over its purpose.
When no historical relegious books suggested to use of a sound insted room for any of the rituals , the temple came under heavy scrutiny and could muster up weak defense at best . The likes of which Leif absolutely obliterated through cross ¨C questioning.
The second mistake came from a Phoenix n elder , who muttered the words ¡® Lucky Bastard¡¯ a bit too loudly when the news of Prince Percy being out of danger was made public.
Unfortunately for him , Leif picked up on thatment , aster that same day the elder was nabbed from his house , and brutally tortured into confession.
With him admitting the involvement of some of the phoenix n members and the temple of the fire god. As aprehensive report was given to Alexander about the situation.
For Alexander this was enough , he was not the best parent in any sense. Neither was he always around to spend time with family . He had a hard time disying the emotions that he actually felt as even when he was extremely proud of the little aplishments that his sons made , he would never admit to it..
However he was a family man who loved his children more than anything in the world , and was sure to make everyone who intended to cause them harm pay with their lives.
Agitated to the extreme , his ck eyes were not seen in the three days that his sons were unconscious , as only a deep red was visible. The king looked more of a demon than a human after three days of no sleep , as only god knew how many emotions he suppressed inside him.
When the king finally smiled , it was when Leif told him about who were the perpetrators behind the incident.
The smile was akin to the smile of the grim reaper before he took someone¡¯s soul , sending shivers down the spine of Leif .
At that moment Leif knew that rivers of blood were about to flow , as the king had finally lost his screws.
His level 136 aurapletely unchecked , he almost choked Leif to death , as the killing intent inside it was almost insidious.
Wearing his golden armour and equipping his trusted sword ¡® Mewar ¡® , the king called upon the king¡¯s guard , The royal troops entrusted with the security of the pce. The best of the best with their only fealty to the king of Avalon. As he marched out to give the conspirators their deserved deaths.
Barging into the temple , Alexander was greeted with the temple¡¯s troops , their spears pointed towards him , as the head of the temple made his way to the front of the crowd.
The Head priest said ¡± My king , may i know to what do I owe the pleasure of your presence here today? and why are there a 1000 fine gentlemen standing with arms behind you? if i didn¡¯t know better i would think you were attacking the temple of the fire god ¡. ¡°.
At this point , the general of Alexander¡¯s army, Sam , had enough , as heshed out at the head priest.
Sam said ¡± ENOUGH OF THE BULLSHIT. TRYING TO KILL THE ROYAL PRINCE¡¯S, HAVING A F***** MERCENARY REGIMENT BEHIND YOU TO GUARD YOUR F****** DOOR¡¯S AND STILL HAVING THE GALL TO ASK WHY WE ARE HERE?
WE ARE HERE TO MAKE YOU PAY FOR THE SIN OF ATTACKING THE PRIDE¡¯S OF AVALON¡±.
The head priest had his back soaked in sweat , he knew that their ploy had been exposed the moment news came that an elder of phoenix n had been kidnapped and had spilled all beans , but he could absolutely never admit to his sins .
The head priest hence said ¡± BLASPHEMY , How dare you insult the servants of the me god , may your soul burn in hell for this crime , i curse you , noone is more regretful about the young Prince¡¯s being injured on temple grounds than me . Infact I pray here everyday for their health and recovery ¡. they nder me my king ¡°.
Sam was loosing his mind , he was a simple minded warrior who could smell BS from a mile away , and the head priest was full of BS .
Sam hence said ¡± Alright , no more games ¡°.
just as he was about to charge though , 3 level 120 mercenaries game infront of the head priest , alongside the newly crowned level 102 Chief of the phoenix n , after Augustus denounced the family name.
The mercenaries were clearly a deterrent , as the chief slowly said ¡± Let¡¯s not blow this out of proportion my king , this is but a misunderstanding , going to war over this will be madness ¡. ¡°.
The tension was incredibly thick in the air , as the royal troops could feel the strong aura from the level 120 mercenaries. They were from the extremely influential group called 7 seas having 7 influential elders being over level 100.
The three here today were the number 2-3-4 of the organisation at levels 120-120-119 . Their incredible strength giving the royal soldiers behind Alexander second thoughts about engaging in the fight.
The phoenix n was sure to have paid EXUBERANT PRICES to secure their help , even for a day and logic suggested that Alexander wait for these guys to go away , a month of maybe two monthster and then enact his revenge.
This was actually what the phoenix n and the temple wanted as well , just a bit of time to figure things out . As they did not expect Alexander to attack even after this , however contrary to their expectations Alexander said
¡± Madness ¡.. You hurt my kids , my bloodline , MY PRIDE , and talk about reason and madness¡ HAHAHAHAHAHA , DO I ALEXANDER DRACO , look someone easy to bully priest? With the three clowns infront of you , do you feel secure? Is that supposed to be threatening to me?
YOU PUSHED ME TO MADNESS PRIEST , THE PHOENIX CLAN pushed me to madness. Because touch my family , and not even AGNI himself can save you .
Since the phoenix n takes soo much pride in their superior bloodline , let this Draco show you JUST HOW INFERIOR YOU ARE ¡°.
mes from all over the fire god¡¯s temple started to re up as it shot towards the sky , The red eyes of Alexander now bleeding as his pent up emotions exploded.
The three level 120 hired helpers immediately started chanting their own counter spells , As the others holding the spear charged towards the royal troops.
However the only one aware of what was about to happen was Sam , as he did not ask his troops to charge or even hold the line. sheer Panick in his voice he tantly told them to ¡± RUN FOR YOUR LIVES MEN , RUN ¡°
This sounded like a cowardly act , however it was not. Sam was not running from the hired mercenaries charging at them . He himself was a level 115 warrior and could decimate them if he wanted to , however he knew that he would die from the kings move should he be there.
Alexander looked like me god himself as every hair on his bodybusted into mes , even his eyebrows and his moustache , as his very pupils looked like balls of me.
Alexander chanted ¡± OOO HOLY PHOENIX , THE CONSUMER OF ALL EVIL , COME FORTH AND PUNISH THOSE WHO HAVE WRONGED ME , AND MAKE THEM REALIZE THE TRUE MEANING OF FIRE ¡°.
GRAND MOVE : WRATH OF THE PHOENIX!
The giant mes that had shot up towards the sky nowbined to form a brilliant Phoenix , emmitting heat soo hot that stone started to melt on the temple walls.
It was the ultimate spell of the phoenix n , recorded to be only used by the founder of the n having the purest Phoenix blood against ¡® that¡¯ entity in his legendary battle against him.
The three level 120 mercenaries countered with their own grand moves , as the phoenix n leader also unleashed his own fire magic. However infront of the descending phoenix , none of that mattered as it gulped those attacks like they were nothing. Falling on the temple burning everything to a crisp.
There was no intense fighting , no struggle , as every single person present inside the temple except for Alexander burnt to their deaths in a fashion that not even their bones were left.
The glistening white marble temple , 30 feet tall was reduced to 2 foot of molten pirs as nothing but a ming abyss was left of the ce. A panting Alexander standing inside.
The royal guards looking in horror from distance as they realized how close to their deaths they were , covered in sweat from the intense heat that the temple grounds still radiated .
Closing his eyes as he took a breath , Alexander went back to looking like a normal human , as he weakly said ¡± Sam ¡°
The general straightened up and rushed beside his king as he knelt down and said ¡± Yes my king ¡°.
Alexander was silent for a long time , with his eyes closed as he faintly said ¡± The ones who are not here Sam . Find them and bury them , TODAY , you understand right? ¡°.
¡± Yes my king ¡± Sam said.
¡± I understand¡. ¡°.
What followed was a public and brutal execution of all phoenix n members and temple officials as the royal guards purged the city of every conspirator.
Rivers of blood were shed , as the incident shook Avalon to its core
Chapter 14 A new dawn
The aftermath of the incident that Alexander had caused was for Leif to handle. Moreover the remaining members of the phoenix n and the temple who were unrted to the incident were banished from Avalon into the northern Wastnds to live amongst the nomadic tribes.
The surest way to handle the threat of them never being able to rise in rebellion was to kill everyone , however Alexander was not a cold blooded murderer and did not want to punish those who were unrted to the assassination attempt.
The seven seas organization had lost 3 of its extremely valuable members. Naturally their leader was not pleased with the situation . However Leif handled it diplomatically and renumerated the organization in gold and other precious goods for their loss.
The Kingdom of Avalon did not need to do this. Alexander did not fear the seven seas organization however Leif was a firm believer of diplomacy and would avoid bloodshed wherever possible.
However the biggest change after the incident was in the four male members of the Draco household as everyone had their own takeaway from the incident.
Augustus started to raise an independent contingent to be raised solely for the protection of his bloodline called the ¡®Rakt-Yodha''(Blood warriors ) , chosen from the royal guards that were under 25 years of age , these were people who would go intense training for the next 3 years and be a division dedicated to the security of the royal prince¡¯s..
Percy realized his position in the family and the need for more strength as he realized that at the end he was going to die without ensuring the safety of his brother. This lit a fire under him as a hunger to improove was imprinted inside him. However , being a child he had little control over his emotions as his ck eyes often turned crimson.
This phenomenon worried Sierra and Grandmother Luna whoined about it continuously to the males of the family. However Augustus and Alexander were more proud than worried. The eyes were a symbol that he was a Draco!
Alexander realized that he was too soft on the kids. The talent these brats possessed made them assassination targets for every enemy of the state , and increasing the security around them was not always enough. One needed to be made self sufficient.
Against allints of
¡® They are but children ¡®
¡® This is not the age to y ¡®
¡® He is 3 for Gods sake! ¡®
Alexander decided to put the children in the most brutal of trainings there was .
However the biggest change was inside Ronan. The kid only smiled infront of his family anymore while being extremely cautious of every outsider , as he no longer slouched in training.
He realized hisck of strength and knew that he needed to improove. Improove enough that he would never have to see brother Percy risk his life to save him.
As the 9 star talent started to take things seriously for the first time in his life.
In the months that followed , it is safe to say that the kids had no childhood , as all they did was train train and train.
Rare elixirs that even level 100 warriors would long for were used on these 3 and 5 year olds as their body was tempered from a very young age . While being instructed about form and technique by the best instructors in the kingdom.
Was being born in the Royal family an advantage? Yes absolutely , as the kids enjoyed what nobody else their age in the entire kingdom could. From rare elixirs to best techniques and skills to build foundation.
Should they have been born in a farmer¡¯s humble home , would the kids be where they were for their age?
The answer would be no! however that also meant that Ronan and Percy trained when everyone else were still enjoying sucking on their mothers bosom.
Naturally they were bound to be unrivalled in the same age , as not only they had the superior talents , extreme work ethic , but also the best guidance and resources.
There was a controversy recently in the world of Everlon , when in a far away kingdom a schr asked about why should the kings son be made king? when the prime minister¡¯s son was not made prime minister if he did not have the right talents?
This question sparked a lot of debate , however when it fell into the ears of a prince from another kingdom , he gave a beautiful answer to the question in the form of ¡± Because i was born for it ¡°.
You cannot teach anyone to be king , however someone from the royal background who has seen politics all his life , observed the grandeur of the king as well as the humility. Is much better suited for the throne than someone working in the farms. As habits and instinct can be passed down but not cultivated.
The royal prince¡¯s were not only undergoing military training . They were also being taught on etiquette , economics and welfare of citizens from a very young age . From age 3 they were being groomed to someday sit on the throne of Avalon and usher the citizens into an era of even more stability and prosperity . Which is why when they eventually would take the throne , they would be the ones who deserve to be there.
/// Guys the bonus chapter system on this book will be different from Rebirth of the strongest guild master.
For now we only have a weekly powerstone goal in ce , if we at the end of the week have 100 powerstones then on the following Monday i will release a bonus chapter . Soo do vote .
Please drop ament at the end of every chapter and let me know if you enjoyed it . As It gives me confidence in the early stages of the work ///
Chapter 15 A rough childhood
When the day came to start the monster training for Ronan. Ronan was already level 17 , which was a feat unheard of for someone at 5 years of age.
Kids his age would not even have started their levelling journeys yet , unless they were from some prominent ns with extensive background. But even then they would be far from weapon training , much less monster training like Ronan who was a freak of nature.
Ronan was unlike Percy and Alexander who liked the sword. Ronan was an axe guy right from the start. He enjoyed the destructive force brought forth by an axe when it is swung with purpose , as although it has a shorter reach it was a much more versatile weapon which could also be thrown.
Ronan was a brute through and through as he never adopted the royal way of fighting with dignity . His fighting style was fearless as he would not shy away from taking a blow if it meant that he could return one . Refining his instincts as a warrior Ronan was a freak who would weave through attacks like he saw theming a mile away as he would close in to get the axe strike .
More often than not , his sparring partners were vetteran soldiers , level 70 or more , while Augustus and Alexander themselves gave him a beating if they had the time to discipline him . However despite that , Ronan was never afraid to fail as he would constantly try newbinations and new ways to stun his opponent , failing 999 times to seed once.
This was in stark contrast to the fighting style of Percy who was extremely calctive in every move he made , ying it safe all the time and never keeping failure as an option..
However the real perplexing development was that Ronan was more interested in learning fire based arts than he was in learning lightning arts.
His affinity to fire was pitifully low at only 5% , even so his sheer will to master fire spells made it soo that he only practiced fire spells day and night , with even mastering a D ranked fire spell called Fire fists.
The techniques in the world of Everlon was divided into ranks , starting from the lowest one at F , and going upto SSS.
A higher ranked spell had an higher offensive capability , and the tier was set in a way such that a only if a spell can counter it¡¯s opposing elementpletely , would it be ced in a higher tier.
Hence for example , only if fire fists couldpletely overpower the E ranked water spell , water bullet , could it be ssified as a D ranked spell , simrly only if the spell hydrocannon could overpower the D ranked spell Earth Wall could it be considered a C rank spell.
The general rankings were this way , however within the same rankings a inferior element spell would always be weaker than an basic element spell and simrly a basic element spell would always be weaker than a higher element spell.
Hence Ronan with his exceptional lightning affinity , if focused on learning lightning spells would have been incrementally stronger in a battle. However his obsession with mes made it otherwise.
He was always smiling , even when Alexander threw him into a pool full of level 15 carnivorous crocodiles on the first day of monster battle training , Ronan would swim with them peacefully , while forcefully and bare-handedly ripping off the two jaws of the crocodiles that tried to bite him.
Unlike Percy who had a hard time when he was thrown in the pool , Ronan was more in his natural element , as he would clobber all the mischievous crocodiles while riding on the heads of those he liked , giving them pats.
Everyone who was watching this scene was dumbfounded as only aughing sound of Augustus who could be heard saying ¡® MY GRANDSON , HAHAHAHA ¡®. could be heard.
Nobody else expected a 5 year old to be soo ferocious and hold his own in a pool full of carnivorous animals that children usually run away from. It was clear how special Ronan was.
His use of ming fists especially stunned everyone watching as his attack was powerfull enough to punch a seating hole in what was considered to be an extremely thick hide of a crocodile , showing the level of proficiency he had reached in that move.
Nobody could predict what this monster could do if he started to practice lightning arts seriously , however while their spection was indeed in the right direction , it was not exactly correct. As grandma Luna knew firsthand ¡.. The real question was , what happens when the monster starts learning the forbidden spells?
¡ª¡ª¨C
( The day of the temple incident )
Grandmother Luna rushed towards her two grandsons the moment she came out of the Pooja room and saw them in such a pitiful state.
Percy was bleeding badly , whereas Ronan had fallen unconscious. Golden lightning crackling between his palms
When grandma Luna inspected the extremely burnt corpses of the me lions around her , she noticed how their body was not only burning , but also disintegrating as if hit by the element of destruction itself.
Luna knew at that moment that Ronan was a child with the blood of that existance dominant in his bloodline and had power over the forbidden element . But she would rather die than let anyone find this secret out as she ordered Sierra to instantly freeze the lion corpses and destroy them.
Destroying the lion corpses Luna destroyed the trace of the golden thunder being used as she took Ronan to her private chambers as quickly as she could.
The following night , Luna patiently removed all the traces of the forbidden element from Ronan¡¯s mana circuit as the process costed her , her very own lifeforce.
Sacrificing 100 years to protect the secret of her grandchild , Luna cleansed his mana circuitpletely of the forbidden element , leaving a seal to disrupt it¡¯s awakening.
Although it was not a permanent solution , it would atleast protect Ronan for the few years toe.
Burying the secret inside her heart Luna never told a single soul about Ronan¡¯s powers , not even Augustus , as she secretly manipted Ronan into learning fire arts , using stories about valour and family lineage and how he as a proud Draco should continue it.
Although detrimental to hisbat potential , not learning lightning arts increased his chances of not triggering the forbidden element , giving him much needed time to grow.
In a way everyone in the family was secretly working for the benefit of each other while bearing the burden of others happiness alone. It was a blessed house , the house of Augustus Draco , with two monstrous talents being nurtured within it.
Chapter 16 Rough childhood (2)
At age 6 , Ronan was in the final year of his homestay before he would enroll in the state academy . Percy had already entered the academy and was learning various subjects and practicing under the guidance of state teachers.
The children of Avalon started their educational journey at age 7 . For most kids they would enroll with power levels 1 ¨C level 5 , with level 5 considered geniuses groomed by the big families.
However at age 6 , Ronan was already level 22 iparable to these kids , as his life was not at all like that of a prince of Avalon.
Ronan was not even fed at home anymore , he was dressed in ragged clothes and not even allowed to bath. making him look like a street vermin more than a prince.
Alexander had forced him to steal food from the streets to survive , and he was supposed to do it cleanly without being caught or suffer punishment from both the shop owner and back at the pce.
If he did not steal , he had to beg on the streets as people gave the prince of Avalon leftovers with worms as food..
Only being allowed at the royal mansion to sleep at night and train in the morning , Ronan was living a life far from what a child his age should be living.
Ronan went from a well fed glutton to a skinny young boy within a month , a change that caused heartbreak for grandmother Luna to see her boy grow soo weak.
However there was a reason as to why Alexander forced Ronan to live in such a way at such an tender age.
Firstly it was for Ronan to understand that he was a human , just like everyone else living in Avalon . He was not special because he was born a prince. He ate the same food , drank the same water and had to sh** the same way.
For the sheltered pce prince , this was a shattering reality as it ensured that Ronan never grew conceited from his privileges. Or feel that he was above others because he was a highborn noble.
The second purpose was to teach him the importance of information gathering from a young age. Stealing was an art , as the theif had to collect information , wait for the right time and have a clean execution as to not get caught.
All of which were invaluable skills for a warrior and learning them early on was doing a world of good for Ronan. Who slowly but surely grew proficient in the way of the thieves.
Associating with street gangsters,and getting plumetted by shop owners angry at catching a little rat stealing their goods . Ronan saw the harsh reality of the street life.
Should he ever be a king , this experience would allow him to connect to the bottom dwellers of the society , giving perspective that most noble borns never had.
Alexander¡¯s way of raising his sons was brutal . As every single day at training there would be no mercy shown , broken bones and torn muscles were amon urence.
Naturally being a royal , the prince¡¯s were given the best possible healing afterwards , making sure that no permanent damage ured. However that did not take away the fact that the will of the six year old Ronan was tempered more than most adults .
Alexander even went a step ahead with Ronan than with Percy , as he would tie him to the pce pir and whip him with belts whenever he lost a match against a considerably stronger opponent . However never once did Ronan let a shril cry of pain , as he endured it all with a straight face.
¡® Draco men never cry ¡®
This is what big brother Percy had taught him , and Ronan lived by that principle every single day.
Alexander¡¯s means though extreme , were necessary as he knew that for these two genius sons of his to survive . Someday they would be forced to face conditions even worse than the ones he was subjecting them through.
In such situations , a sheltered prince royally born, having being fed only the most exquisite dishes , never suffering pain and never seeing the difficulties of life would most likely die.
However if they could survive with the bare minimum. With having nothing , as street vermins. They could survive anywhere anytime.
Alexander knew that if Ronan even after being battered and bruised and having his bones broken , could muster enough strength to fight back , or try run away. His chances to survive were higher than if he would go nk and chicken out infront of his opponent.
¡® We don¡¯t raise cowards at the house of Draco¡¯
Alexander said to Luna and Sierra when theyined too much about the young boys training regime.
The incident at the fire god¡¯s temple had left a deep scar on the mind of Alexander , as he steeled his hearts to allow the children suffer and learn things that a royal born was never expected to learn .Especially not when their milk teeth were still falling off.
The joy of getting a single loaf of bread by the kindness of a stranger gave incredible amounts of joy to Ronan , while being judged for his ragged clothes and bruised appearance taught while being called mean names , showed him how ¡® Fake ¡® respect was in this world.
Respect was given to anyone with nice clothes and money , even if they were the most ckhearted individuals and greedy bas****. Living on the street taught him a temte of society before he would eventually enter the academy.
After continuousins by Sierra , Ronan¡¯s training finally came to an end when he turned 7 and had one month before he would be enrolled into the academy. As she wanted to spend quality time with her son before he went away to study.
Ronan was level 27 at age 7 , as his eyes that once shined of naughtiness and mischief were now much more calm and mature. Ronan was still a child at heart , however his demeanor became more reserved as he was able to discern truth from lie much better.
In the one month he was continuously fed by grandmother Luna , as he did not reject her love and lovingly ate everything. But this time it was not for the love of food , but to make his grandmother happy .
Living on the streets had taught Ronan the true value of family , the only people who loved him selflessly , without expecting a return . He knew now that most people who used to tter him , were expecting to get into his good books for personal favours and did not mean much of what they said , and he also understood the weight of the name Draco in Avalon.
Ronan undoubtedly had a rough childhood , but it was pressure that made the rough diamond more polished , as his journey had not even started.
Chapter 17 Departure To The Academy
Finally the time for Ronan to go to the academy came close. He was supposed to depart the next morning , in what would be his first departure from the pce for more than 3 days , as he would most likely be gone for 6 months till the winter break.
One of the crowns of Alexander¡¯s system of governance was the inclusion of the free andpulsary education for every single youth of Avalon in a single massive academy called ¡® National Academy Of Education ¡® or ( Shikhshakendra ) .
Every single youth aged 7 and above had to enroll in this academy irrespective of their caste , creed or lineage. As it was a merit based system of education with distinctions only made on academic excellence .
Youths had to study in the academy for 6 years before graduating at the age of 13 , when they would be recruited by various sects and prestigious organization¡¯s across the continent for their higher education.
While the enrolment inside the academy was free for everyone , the overall system was definitely merit based with the students showing more potential getting more resources and better quality of education than the ones who did not..
A system to strive for excellence and healthypetition was necessary to push students to improve , as if there was no need forpetition and everyone would be treated equally, there would be no driving force for an individual to stand out and strive for excellence as being average would be enough.
Also to prevent external influence from affecting the inner academy , Alexander had made it soo that every student had to stay in the academy dorms for the duration of their studies.
The only time when students got to visit their family were summer and winter vacation.
This was an extreme step on the part of Alexander as to force 7 year olds to live alone was a bit harsh. But that was the way of the warrior. For the students to have the right mindset and attitude to life , they needed to be taught young, and taught without the influence of the over-loving parents.
This was hence a nightmare for first year students , as most of the noble born children kept acting like pricks , getting into all sorts of trouble from the management.
However the brilliant part about the academy was that the teachers were extremelypetent , the library was stocked with the best manuals to build foundation as well as core spells that one could use throughout their lives as a part of their arsenal and the focus was on a wholistic development rather than justbat training , like in major sects.
Once every four years there would also be a internationalpetition between academies , where students from various nations would gather under one roof andpete for the spot of the number one junior warrior!
It was the ultimate honor to be imed during one¡¯s school life as it brought glory to the academy as well as the entire nation they represented.
Although grandmother Luna and grandfather Alexander were crying rivers thinking about how the pce would be silent and deste without their little one . Overall the atmosphere was of excitement in the air as Sierra hoped that Ronan would finally make friends , rivals and live a normal life .
Percy had already been enrolled the year prior to Ronan and was now a second year senior to him. Sierra was happy to see that Percy had made some friends at school , andpared to the mad training their father subjected them too , he was living a proper life and was happy.
Hence on the morning of sending Ronan away herst words to him were ¡± Have fun and make a lot of friends okay? The academy years are the best years of your life and you will never get them back , so make sure to make the best of them!¡±.
She ruffled Ronan¡¯s hair as the second prince showed his broken tooth smile in response. It was a heartwarming scene to watch . However it instantly changed as Alexander approached Ronan.
Sending his second son away he said ¡± Don¡¯t slouch on training , Remember the name you carry in there with you . A disgrace on you is a disgrace on the Draco name , NEVER let any disgrace on the Draco name ¡°.
Ronan stared into Alexander¡¯s eyes undaunted. To say that the father and son shared apletely different dynamic than Sierra did with Ronan was an understatement.
Alexander was Ronan¡¯s hero , and someone he wanted to be like , however he was also apetitor for Ronan alongside being his protector and father. Hence emotion and weakness was not expressed to Alexander the same way it was to Sierra as emotion was a weakness that apetitor could exploit.
Naturally he loved Alexander too, however he would never admit to it.
As Ronan replied ¡± I understand , Old man ¡°.
He would call his mother mother and grandmother grandmother , however he would call Alexander all sorts of name but hardly ever father.
But none of that mattered anymore , as Ronan boarded a carriage to the National Academy. It was a start of his new life as well as the start of his unstoppable rise to the top !
Chapter 18 Academy Life
Ronan reached the national academy after a 7 hour long journey from the capital .
The academy was built on Mount Satpura ( Seven mountains ) , a chain of 7 peaks on which smaller schools of practices were built. Looking from afar it looked like a mysterious yet beautiful ce hidden behind clouds with dazzling sunlight falling as streaks of individual rays onto the treetops.
With the base of the mountain being home to vige ¡® Lonav¡¯ , consisting of only retired military personnel and their immediate family with an overall poption of 2000.
It was safe to say that the academy was located at a quiet and isted ce with basically no external influence. Yet with a unique flora and fauna and an optimal study environment.
Ronan entered the academy from the first peak , called the ¡® Peak of Gathering ¡® , the ce where the academy market was located , it was also here that visitors were greeted and any entry to non-authorised personnel beyond this peak was restricted .
It was here that the customs and quests hall was located , as the entry and exit of all goods as well as the issue of quests and missions for students was issued. As only those with a academy badge issued could leave the campus grounds..
Since it was the start of a new semester with 7 year olds from all over the nation gathering , there was a special weing area constructed to wee all the new students.
While education was free for everyone from Avalon , the academy did ept any student aged 7 for the price of 20 Gold a year as tution fees.
The reputation of the academy was extremely high amongst other countries , however the high fees made sure that only a select few fortunate enough to have the money could enroll as there were about 1500 students enrolled from abroad .
There were a total of 12,000 students in Ronan¡¯s batch , which was a 5% increase over previous years batch and a 50% increase over a 10 year period , disying how the poprity of education in the academy was on the rise.
Since the education was basically free , parents slowly started to push their children towards studies , rather than getting them intobour as they understood that with them only graduating school and attending a sect for higher training. Their chances at a better life were incrementally more than being a farmer.
With many peasant to noble stories bing a reality , after one being a shining star in the academy , with the head general Sam being the principle example , the poprity of enrolling into the academy was on a rise.
However with a fixed state budget , an increase in poprity of education meant that thepetition for resources was that much more intense. As with more people to take care off , the same resources had to be thinned out.
As Ronan entered the academy grounds he noticed that the children around him had not concealed their aura at all as he could easily make out who was at what power level in a 100 meter radius around him.
Ronan was not a very judgemental guy , he was pretty much chill with everything in life and did not bother with who wanted what . However power was important to him , as even though he would never express it outwardly , his mind went
¡® Trash ¡®
¡® Trash ¡®
¡® Trash ¡®
¡® Trash ¡®
As he scanned the room for potential sparring partners were that could be worthy enough to make friends with.
However his search returned inconclusive as the highest level he found out in the crowd was 7 , it was a power level that he had achieved when he was 3 years of age.
What perplexed Ronan however was that people in the crowd flocked the level 7 kid as if he was the reincarnation of the fire god Agni himself as they worshipped him and tried to please him with pleasantries.
Ronan was a royal , hence his handsome facial features and well groomed appearance and oiled hair made him stand ¨C out from the crowd a bit . But because of his bruised body with visible battle scars all over. He looked more like a son of a warrior than the prince of a nation.
Ronan had long learnt about how to conceal his power level , and he did not intend to reveal it to anyone if he was not needed to do it . However he had no qualms about disying it either. But the disy had to be meaningful , he was not interested in vanity or bing an object of worship from weaklings.
A few kids tried to strike up conversation with Ronan , asking him his name and where he was from and such basic questions , but Ronan just looked at them without uttering a single word. He was not interested in making idle chat with level 2 kids.
Ronan usually only dealt with disciplined military officers who were his sparring partners in the pce or with his family . Hardly ever having peer -peer conversation with kids his age , hence when he heard the shrill voices of annoying brats he was not interested in giving anyone a reply.
However this gave him an arrogant aura as those who did not get a response from him got annoyed , calling him deaf and a stupid child.
These remarks made Ronan raise an eyebrow , however father Alexander had long taught him that an angry warrior was a dead warrior and a warrior who fell for taunts and vain pride was even worse than a dead warrior .
Hence Ronan had learnt to grow immune to useless taunting from a very young age , as he stood in bliss not caring of what others said about him.
Thankfully soon the principle of the academy came out to address the crowd along with 8 teachers following him , dressed in pairs wearing red , blue , green and yellow robes with different sigils on them. With the principle being dressed in a regal white.
Ronan tried to feel the fluctuations of auraing from the principle however to his shock there were none . It was like the principle was in a realm simr to his grandfather and father , most likely surpassing level 100 . Which made Ronan instantly more respectful of him , as he became more attentive for his speach.
Naturally just like Ronan , everyone quietened down as the teachers arrived , as anticipation built for the academy Life that was about to start!
Chapter 19 House selection ceremony
The principle of the academy was the extremely rare Fire and Wind Dual element wielder whose prowess lied in his ability to controlrge crowds of soldiers on a battlefield.
He was the master of a self created A rank spell which he called the ¡® Fire Tornado ¡® , which was quite literally a destructive tornado burning with zing mes. A move said to have destroyed 1 thousand soldiers at once . One of the greatest warriors in Avalon he was also one of Alexander¡¯s closest friends , as the two can be said to have carved the entire fire nation together.
With his love for teaching , he carried a passion towards creating this academy , Hence when Alexander made him the principal of the academy he worked with passion to make the academy one of the best in the continent.
His name was ¡® Chanakya ¡® , but students from the academy called him ¡® The professor ¡® instead of sir principal.
Only the staff and teachers from the academy referred to Chanakya as sir principal , As he was well respected by both the students and the teachers.
Chanakya¡¯s decision was supreme in the academy with him governing through a just yet iron fist , as there was never any mercy shown to those who broke schoolws or tried to cause harm to the future of the students.
As the first year students would soon find out , Chanakya was not someone who cared at all if a student was from a Noble house or amon house , wether he was a national of Avalon or a foreign student . For him everyone was equal and everyone was the same.
Silence reigned over the crowd as Chanakya¡¯s natural auramanded that he be heard as he took the stage and started to speak ¡..
¡± Children , Wee to the national academy of Avalon. One of the best and most prestigious academies in the entire Everlon continent , with a long list of extremely sessful alumini.
I do not wish to brag about the achievements of this institution as i am sure everyone of you know them already. I understand that it is not easy for you younglings to leave your parents house to stay in this unknown ce amongst unknown people. However trust me when I say this kids ¡® You are safe here ¡®.
You have a golden chance to learn about our history , our culture and about the way of a warrior. No matter what field of profession you may have a talent in , the academy is the ce for that talent to shine and grow .
So instead of focusing on the difficulty of seperation from your family , if you all focus on improving yourself in the years toe , let me assure you that all of you can be champions in life.
Now let me give the floor away to the headmaster of the ¡® Bhakti ¡® house ( House Of Faith ) , who will exin you more about the academy ¡°.
A stunning woman wearing a red robe took the stage as she nced over the crowd and addressed everyone in a sweet yet stern voice
¡± Thankyou sir principal , Good morning children , I¡¯m professor La , i teach the subject advanced elemental arts , something that you all don¡¯t need to worry for the next 2 years.
Before you all officially start your educational journey here , let me tell you all about the unique nature of the national academy in which it divides all newly entered students into four different houses which act as your academy family during the duration of your stay here.
The four houses are
Gyan house ( House of knowledge ) ( Blue )
Dharma house ( House of Reality ) ( Yellow )
Karma house ( House of Destiny ) ( Green)
Bhakti house ( House of faith ) ( Red )
All of you will be assigned to one of these four houses , as your dormitories will depend on what house you belong to as well as some other special privges .
Throughout the year there will be many differentpetitions in which all the houses shall participate andpete in with One house being dered the winner at the end of the year.
Every member of the winning house recieves lucrative rewards depending on their contribution to the houses victory as well as bragging rights over all the other houses.
Last year the winner was the Karma house ( Green house ) , and the green house students Live with their heads held high in the corridors of the academy , while the others live with regret and shame.
The same goes for us teachers , as every teacher except the principal belongs to a house and we wish to win at all costs .
Hence before your schooling officially starts All of you younglings will go through a simple aptitude test and elemental affinity test , the same as you had when you were born , and depending on your results the house masters may spend merit points to acquire you into their factions , or you may be drafted randomly incase no headmaster is willing to spend points on you .
Hence line-up boys and girls the most exciting part of your schooling career is to start now ! ¡°.
Excited mour and chatter started amongst the students , everyone already knew about the house system of the academy prior toing here , and everyone was excited to join a specific house and partake in house activities to bring the house they belonged to Honor and Glory.
Some were shy to disy their talents infront of the academy , while some were excited to showoff their true worth. oftentimes than not , it was the House selection ceremony that gave the truly strong students a nudge in the right direction to be motivated and hard working.
The house system was a genius move by Chanakya as with healthypetition he motivate the students to strive for both individual and collective development.
If there was no house system , while the better performing students would get more resources from the academy and they wouldpete amongst each other , there would be no sense of group development or a reason to help others to rise with you.
Students would just try and undermine each other and hamper each other¡¯s progress in that case , which was not something that Chanakya wanted for citizens of Avalon.
But by being in a group , they would try and help their teammates in team battles and house mates to rise higher too , soo that the house could collectively win in the end. Thereby teaching the importance of teamwork and collective development.
The merit points that the houses had at the end of a year , were recredited as 1/10th their original value at the start of the new year. These merit points were the resource pool that the various headmasters could use to pool in fresh talents , as they could use them to bid on the talents they found promising and recruit them into their houses .
Hence the better a house performed the previous year , the more merit points they would have in theing year¡¯s newbie house drafting ceremony . However irrespective of how the headmasters used these points , after the ceremony and the drafting of every single new student , the new year officially started and the merit counters were reset to 0.
In the previous year , the winners were
Karma ( Green ) House with ( 1280 ) merit points
Bhakti ( Red ) house was second with ( 1220 ) points
Gyan ( Blue) house came third with (960) points
while
Dharma ( Yellow ) house camest with ( 740 ) points.
It was a tough fight between the red and green house , however the difference maker was one newbie called Percy Draco . Drafted to Karma house , he was a force to be reckoned with single handedly winning the house 140 merit points as well as the special Rookie of the year award worth 30 merit points , bringing his total to 170 points in contribution towards his house.
Due to his exceptional performance , Karma house headmaster now sat with 128 merit points in the auction. 6 more than Bhakti house¡¯s headmaster sitting with 122!
As the students were sorted into a queue and being checked of their aptitude and elemental affinity . The house masters and the principal looked on from the tform above , contemting on wether or not to use merit points to draft a promising newbie.
Chapter 20 The Second Prince Arrives In Style
The house selection ceremony started as one after another students walked upto the testing area with the two glowing crystal balls ced on the podium .
While there was no defined procedure on how to proceed with the ceremony as a student , with basically one only needing to show their natural talent and elemental affinity to the housemaster¡¯s and nothing more . With the first kid going on the stage and dering his name and level before cing his hands on the crystal balls made the others follow in his suit.
As one after another people would climb onto the testing area and follow the order of dering their names
¡® Omas Reed , Level 4 ¡®
As they would ce their hands on the elemental crystal first , and the talent crystalter , and the staff member monitoring the crystals would dere the results of the test
¡® Elemental affinity : Ice ¡®.
¡® Talent : 3.5 stars ¡®.
After this if the housemaster¡¯s wanted that particr talent , they would bid for them using merit points , or if they did not want them they would be assigned to a house randomly.
¡® Omas Reed , no biddings , Drafted to Gyan House ! ¡®.
After a student was drafted to a particr house , they would wear the robes of that house and sit in the table of that particr house , looking at the ceremony from the sides in excitement over other potential housemates.
The mass crowd only slightly cheered when someone above a 3 star talent was drafted , as ording to the average , the average talent was around 2.2 stars with anything in the 3 star range being called as a decent catch.
However 3.5 stars was not enough for house masters to spend merit points on , as unless a student had a particrly rare elemental affinity 3.5 stars was decent , but not extraordinary.
The only time that a teacher would use the house¡¯s merit points on acquiring a talent was when 4 star talents or talents with a higher elemental affinity appeared.
The kid that everyone was mouring about at level 7 was one such people who was actually drafted with merit points , as he was the first one in the batch to be so.
Drafted to Green house for the price of 7 merit points , as Yellow and Blue also bid for him , but letting it go after the price reached 7 points.
Naturally the reaction from the crowd following his draft was massive , as he himself looked proud to be a part of the winning house.
His name was ¡® John Smith ¡®
Level : 7
Elemental affinity : Wind
Talent : 4.5 stars.
He was a promising talent worth a few merit points , however spending 7 points on him made The green house¡¯s point reserves bing 1 point below Red houses sitting at 121 to Red house¡¯s 122 , a mistake that would hurt them dearly.
While nobody wanted to follow up that performance , the line must go on , as one after another one and two star talents went up the stage , getting randomly drafted to a house or some rare kids being bought for 1 or 2 merit points by the houses.
The previous record for merit points spent on a single draft was for First Prince Percy as he arrived at the academy smashing all records with his Fire elemental affinity , Scarlet red eyes and a monstrous 6.5 star natural talent.
The fact that he was level 24 at age 7 was beyond impressive , as this was a feat unheard of for people his age. Drafted to Karma (green) house for the record of 77 merit points , he was the best buy that karma could ever have with him having a massive contribution in theirst year¡¯s overall victory.
Before thest year , no guildmaster thought that spending more than 20 points on a single talent was a sensible choice , as they would rather have 5 talents for 5 points and let every one of them collectively help the house win , than use 25 points on a single talent.
However with Percy¡¯s performancest year that conception was shattered , as one Percy was more talented than fifty 5 point geniuses that a house could draft.
This being with the fact that , Percy¡¯s actual natural talent was not 6.5 star either , the device the academy had was not extremely urate beyond the 5 star range , as Percy was more talented than 6.5 stars in reality.
However , nothing in the history of the house draft ceremony would get as heated as when it was Ronan Draco¡¯s turn to step on the stage.
While everyone who saw Ronan knew that he was probably from some influential family , seeing how his hair was perfectly oiled and tied into a neat pony .
His barbarious appearance coupled with his attitude of being aloof , made kids around him assume that Ronan was trash of his family . Probably a bastard son of some noble , who was beat regrly in his household.
There were smirks on the kids who tried to talk to Ronan and were ignored , as they were waiting for the mute kid to make a fool of himself as he walked onto the stage.
As Ronan climbed the stairs to reach the testing arena , someone from Karma house said ¡± That kid looks special , probably some noble kid ¡°.
To which John Smith in his state of arrogance and pride over being specially drafted for 7 merit points said ¡± This kid¡. please , 1 silver says he is 3stars at best , would be drafted randomly , look at the scars on him , probably has been beat all his life ¡°.
However John had to swallow his words , as audible gasps across the arena as Ronan introduced himself and his power level.
Coming onto the podium , Ronan looked into the principal¡¯s eyes as he said ¡± Ronan Draco , Level 27! ¡°.
Chapter 21 A class above
¡± Ronan Draco , level 27 ! ¡± , dered Ronan as silence enveloped the entire arena for a minute , followed by a wave of chaotic loud chatter.
¡® LEVEL 27! ¡®
¡® DRACO? , DID HE SAY DRACO ? ¡®
¡® THAT¡¯S THE SECOND PRINCE ¡®
¡® OH MY GOD , IS THIS ACTUALLY HAPPENING? ¡®.
Were just some things that the crowd eximed as discussions arose amongst both students and teachers , who were stupefied by Ronan¡¯s power level.
Naturally the teachers who usually would not try and perceive a juniors power level generally , all probed Ronan to check the authenticity of his words , only to be shocked to realize that it was true.
To put Ronan¡¯s unheard of power level into perspective , level 35 was the benchmark to graduate from the national academy at 13 years of age. Usually , 4th year students at 11 years of age were around Ronan¡¯s current power level , yet at age 7 he was already beyond what geniuses of year 3 were.
Percying to the academy with level 24 was already considered a once in a century achievement that nobody expected to be broken in the next 150 years, yet the very next year his little brother shattered his record by a margin , arriving at level 27 !
The previous records not set by the Draco brothers was at level 14 , and that guy was General Sam of the Royal Army . A gship genius of the Academy system , yet the two prince¡¯s just obliterated his record to dust upon arrival.
John Smith who had just talked big about how the guy on stage was nothing special had to swallow his words as he tried to avoid eye contact from everyone giving him the look on the karma house table.
It was one of the big risks of showboating , as when things took a turn for the worse , as they often did , one lost all credibility and face.
John could only look down in shame as even more exaggerated results came out once Ronan ced his hands on the talent crystal!
One star ¡ Two star ¡ Three ¡ four¡. five¡. SIX ¡. SEVEN.
everyone gasped when the reading went over 7 stars towards 8 , yet when the meter showed no sign of stopping , even the staff member held his breath as the crystal actually stopped at a perfect 9 star talent !
The staff member could not muster words to say for a second , as he stumbled in his speech as he said
¡® T¡ttttt¡..talent ¡ ¡®
However he was cut by the principal , who walked down from his position as he hid the crystal from the view of general audience as he squinted his eyes towards Ronan and dered , ¡± Talent , 8.5 stars ! ¡°.
The loud mour from the crowd only intensified , as the first peak literally became as loud as a fish market with everyone loosing their minds over the deration.
While some people did see the perfect 9 stars on the crystal balls , since there was only one person allowed on the testing stage at a time , it was difficult to say for sure from being at a distance . hence , most people let it slide , as there were rumors of the second prince being a 8.5 star talent once he was born.
While such rumors existed , most always beleived it to be royal propaganda , as they did not think that such a genius could actually exist. Most people thought that anything beyond the 7 star realm was only a myth created by nobles and propaganda . Hence to see Ronan score 8.5 stars , it came as a genuine shock to themoners.
However to Ronan himself it was nothing too big , as far as he was concerned he never thought he was above big brother Percy , as every step of the way he was only following Percy¡¯s lead , as even though he was level 27 at age 7 , Percy was at level 34 at age 8 , meaningpared to Percy , he was still weaker.
Ronan was programmed from his childhood to only take Percy as his measuring stick and not topare himself to others , hence for Ronan he did not think much of anyone else in the entire batch , with bing like Percy being his only objective.
However to the audience this was a legendary moment , One that they would tell their kids and grandkids all the time about at family gatherings, as the proud moment when they were first introduced to the Legendary Dragon Emperor.
The audience watched with bated breaths as Ronan ced his hands on the elemental affinity crystal , which crackled with purple thunder violently as the boom of thunder echoed throughout the arena.
The staff member dered proudly ¡± Elemental affinity : Higher element Thunder! ¡°.
It was the teachers turn to go crazy , as not only was the kid the best talent they had seen in the history of humankind , not only was he the highest levelled kid to ever enroll inside the academy. But he was also a higher elemental user , the dreambination for the ultimate warrior !
Everyone knew that they needed to do everything they could to get Ronan into their camp. All the houses were ready to go crazy to get this one guy , as they knew going from Percy as an example , that a single Draco was worth a thousand normal talents.
Chapter 22 Drafted like no other was
Ronan¡¯s was unlike any other youth the house masters had ever seen.
Generally if an individual had a high level or a rare elemental affinity or had a high natural talent , any one of these criteria was enough for a housemaster to use merit points to draft this talent.
However Ronan not only had one , not only had two , but surpassed allpetition on all 3 stats ,a ss in himself above the rest of the crowd from the very day he stepped foot in the academy.
He was a talent that every single house wanted , hence it was no wonder when the usually dignified housemaster¡¯s started to behave like they had lost all their marbles.
¡± 20 MERIT POINTS ¡°. Said the Dharma ( Yellow ) Housemaster.
Audible gasps were heard from the crowd at such a ridiculously high number , as before Ronan , the highest merit points used on a single individual were 7 for John by Karma ( green ) house.
¡± 40 Merit points ¡± , Said Gyan ( Blue ) Housemaster
He looked towards the Yellow Housemaster as if to dere that he absolutely wanted this kid and that if the yellow house wanted to fight with blue for him , he would not back down .
Naturally the yellow Housemaster paid no heed to the warning nces from blue house master as he used theplete budget he had left cing a bid at ¡® 57 merit points! ¡®
Murmurs and excited discussions erupted all over the crowd as everybody witnessing this scene had a mini adrenaline rush themselves. For every single kid sitting on a house table wanted Ronan to join their house and sit with them on their table , eventually helping them win everything in the future as teammate.
However only one house was going to walk away with Ronan onboard , and sadly for the bottom two houses of Yellow and Blue , they were outssed when Red started their bidding.
Bhakti ( Red ) housemaster said ¡°90 Merit point¡±.
As the blue and yellow Housemaster gave the red Housemaster a aghast look as if to say ¡® Seriously? You will choose to big stack bully us in this situation?¡¯
However the red-house master paid them no heed as he was firm in his resolve in making sure that Ronan would join the red table and be dressed in red robes .
The red was the most decorated houses in the history of the academy with highest overall wins and the best overall track record. With the Red house master¡¯s only and biggest regret ever being the fact that he underestimated the importance of having Percy Draco in his house.
Last year , Karma( green) house took the trophy from under Bhakti house¡¯s nose , only because of Percy Draco. Someone that the Red house had let slip through their hands even though they had thergest stack of merit points amongst everyone being the reigning champions.
Hence , the moment Ronan disyed his heaven defying talent , the Red house master knew that this shining star was going to be a pir of their house , as even a 100 years in the future when some kid would join the academy they would wish to be a part of Red house , the same as Ronan Draco was.
Little did the Red Housemaster know that this was exactly how things would turn out to be in the future , as Ronan was going toe through on all of the Red houses hopes and even more.
At this point the Green Housemaster looked towards the Red Housemaster as he understood that he had made the biggest blunder by choosing to buy John for 7 merit points as now having only 121 points to the 122 of Bhakti house , he had lost the final say in drafting Ronan to the green house.
It would be monumental if both Percy and Ronan were in the same house , as everyone else might as well stop trying . However that dream scenario would not happen now that Green house lost out to the overall points that Red house had. Something that the green Housemaster would regret forever more.
At this point he knew that the smartest thing to do was to stretch the Red house to their uppermost limit , not sparing them a single point to spend on acquiring any other talent , as the Karma housemaster said ¡± 121 Merit points! ¡°.
The crowd melted down at such a deration as the phenomenon that was happening before their very eyes was something monumental and unprecedented.
However that was not all , as the deration was instantly followed by Bhakti house masters final and conclusive deration of ¡± 122 Merit points ¡°.
It was the entirety of the houses budget. Every single point they had , a year¡¯s worth of the team effort. Spent to get the once in a millennium talent Ronan Draco.
While themon public did not understand thatst exchange of the bidding , as the red Housemaster had actually won Ronan at 90 , the rest was only a premium that he needed to pay as the green house pushed them out of the race .
However the reds were still the winner of the draft for this year , as even with the other house masters acquiring many more talents , none of them were even a speck of dustpared to Ronan , as they could only look enviously towards the youth dressed in red robes at the Red house table.
As a swarm of kids tried to strike up a conversation with the second prince.
Chapter 23 The first day
News travelled fast around the campus , that Ronan Draco had arrived and was drafted for a legendary total of 122 merit points to the Red house.
The buzz surrounding it was unreal , as everyone wanted to meet this new celebrity , the second prince of Avalon. The unrivalled genius Ronan Draco .
Percy was known to be a more sociable and honorable noble , although the first prince , he was not arrogant about his noble origins and treated both nobles andmoners with respect. While he did not distinguish as to whom he shared a table with .
This naturally made Percy an extremely popr figure with themoners , who thought that this was exactly how nobles should be , while the noble Faction though displeased a bit was more or less fine with it , as even though Percy was a higher ranking noble , he did treat them all with respect too.
This made the children of Barons and Counts and other Nobles who were usually bullied by the sons of the Duke¡¯s, lean more towards favouring the prince , while the sons of Duke appreciated the prince showing them face and talking to them like equals.
Hence Percy was basically Mr.popr around the campus , beautifully trodding the diplomatic way of life while upholding the honor of the Draco household.
Hence with Ronan, everyone expected a simmr behaviour. Expected him to be sociable and amiable and someone who would not join any power-blocks or internal political struggles..
Well , the people who expected this were only half right at the end , as Ronan arrived to the academy and since day one his attitude was
¡± Diplomacy? F*** It ! ¡°
Ronan did not care if one was a noble or amoner , a teacher or a staff , from Red house or Green house , Ronan Draco only cared about one thing and one thing only , which was who was strong , and how would he get stronger.
Ofcourse he was cordial , but the coldness emitated from his very existence as he would not partake in small talk. If someone waved their hand towards Ronan , he would smile and wave back , however if they would try strike a conversation with him , Ronan would just say ¡± Excuse me ¡± , and walk away.
He did not associate with anyone on the first day , as except for passing basic introduction with his housemates , the moment he was discharged from the house selection ceremony and every student went to check their dormitories and fraternize with other house members. Ronan went straight towards the training hall.
Changing from his Red house robes , Ronan changed into a shirtless training gear , as he started warming up with pushups and cardio.
Untill he could find a proper teacher to guide him , Ronan had decided to follow the training regime he used to have at the pce. As for him a single day not used to train , was a single day wasted that he would never get back.
It was 7 in the evening and the training hall was full of people sparring , practicing excercises AA or punching dummies. Most of them were third and fourth year students , who were nearly around Ronan¡¯s power levels with the range being close to level 30 for the fourth year students.
Ronan finally smiled for the first time since arriving at the academy as he saw someone atleast worth sparring with , as the freshmen ceremony had scared him more than anything else , as Ronan found no suitable opponent worth his time in his batch .
Ronan was engrossed in his training as he did various bodyweight exercises to train the core muscles of his body. With his form and technique being absolutely wless.
Naturally the seniors soon started to take notice as questions started to flow about who the small looking brat was.
The seniors did not expect a first year to attend the training hall on the very first day and train like a madman , hence they asked around in every years batch from 2nd to 5th , but the identity of the kid was not found out.
After a while , a third year student approached Ronan , as he said ¡± Nice form , what¡¯s your name my fellow academy student ? ¡°.
Ronan ignored the question for a second as he finished his set , before getting up as he locked eyes with the kid , and said ¡± Ronan Draco , a pleasure to meet you ¡°.
Murmurs instantly started to spread across the training hall , as everyone was shocked by the revtion. As the senior who asked the question to Ronan started to tremble.
¡® Draco? did he say Draco ? ¡®
¡® That¡¯s Percy¡¯s brother , the second prince ¡®
¡® Fuc**** hell , is he a first year? ¡®
¡® There was a rumor that someone was drafted for 122 merit points today . I think his name was Ronan Draco , is this kid really level 27 at 7 years of age? ¡®.
The fourth and fifth year students were more in control of their emotions as they were less intimidated by a first year genius than the others. This was especially the case for one ¡® Jessie Werner ¡® , the previous golden boy of the academy . At level 37 at the fourth year . A 5.5 star prodigy and the heart and soul of the blue house.
He had a beef with the Draco¡¯s , as Percy had beat him in the house showdown in his rookie year to win the finals. From then on nobody respected Jessie the same.
Percy was too strong for Jessie to pick a fight with , however there was no way that he would let the chance to bully his younger brother slip through his hands , as he passed a snyment about Ronan .
¡± Whoa there junior , what¡¯s with all the scars on your body eh? Cut marks ,sh marks ? Were you abused in your own household Draco? Did the king beat you ? Or was it your grandmother?¡±. Jessie said , as audible gasps spread across the room.
Everyone feared that the calm ck eyes of Ronan would be reced by a murderous red , just like Percy¡¯s did when he lost his temper. However they were shocked when no such thing happened.
Alexander had particrly trained Ronan to never be provocated by an enemies words , as ording to Alexander an enemy who needs to provoke you into a fight is usually a fool who cannot fight you at your best.
However Ronan was never letting any insult at the Draco family name slide as he said ¡± Level 37 at age 11 , i would be ashamed to be level 37 at 8 much less 11 , i don¡¯t think i quite got your name , but I¡¯m sure that your family would disown you soon soo , you better get used to not having a family name.
As for why the scars on my body . Well that¡¯s because in the Draco household we train like real MEN , with real weapons and injuries instead of make beleive wooden swords. But i assume clean bodied untalented bi*** , you want a beating. Come , I¡¯m sport , if you have the balls to fight me that is ¡°.
Silence . Jessie was in disbelief and shock over what Ronan just said , as it took him a few seconds to process what he just said¡
5.5 star talent called trash? Ashamed to be level 37 at age 8 ? what the hell was this kid talking? Sparring with a fourth year genius on day one?
The crowd was equally stupefied by what Ronan just said , before erupting inughter , they found Ronan to be funny and his response to be witty , however never did they expect him to actually engage in a fight with Jessie.
But they were wrong , as he actually went through with it!
/// thankyou guys for hitting the powerstone targetst week. I¡¯m overjoyed and grateful. Bonus soon ! ///
Chapter 24 Declaring his presence
Ronan took on his fighting stance as he asked ¡± You can use a weapon if you want , i will fight bare-handed ¡°.
Theughter died down in the crowd as they looked at Ronan dead serious and felt a pang in their throats as they understood that the first year was actually serious .
Jessie found this funny as he sized Ronan up and said ¡± Oye , oye , has all the legendary drafting gone to your head or what Draco? , I agree you are a great talent bing level 27 at age 7 , a marvellous feat ! However listen to me Brat , i am ten levels and four years ofbat experience above you. I did not spend my years in the academy chasing after girls or learning literature . I¡¯m a honor ss student for close rangebat , and someone who trains in this very training ground every single day. Let everyone here be my witness that I do .
If you think that I will be scared of you just because your name is a Draco and go easy on you and let you beat me , you are wrong. I will break your bones in this spar draco boy , soo back off and f*** off , as this is the first andst mercy that I will give you ¡°.
Everyone urged Ronan on to let the matter slide , as the rules ced by the academy for peer to peer sparring were clear.
Both parties had to be willing , and no loss of life was allowed . There had to be atleast two witnesses to the fight , Student or otherwise .
Since Ronan asked for the sparring himself , it was clear that he was willing . Hence if Jessie actually did take the opportunity to fight Ronan , legally Ronan would not be able toint even if he was badly bruised and had broken bones after thebat.
Nobody wanted to see the second prince who had just arrived be taught such a lesson on the very first day , as they found the idea of taking on someone 10 levels above themselves utterly ridiculous..
Since Ronan did not listen to reason , many tried to convince Jessie toy it off. But how could Jessiey it off when he waspletely sure of his victory and willing to get back at Percy Draco in anyway possible. Not to mention the fact that Ronan basically vited him with his insults. Hence he was more than happy to teach him a lesson.
The academy students were not happy about this fight breaking out , However since Ronan did not back off , and Jessie epted the fight , legally there was nothing they could do.
The crowd parted ways as arge circle was made for the two parties to fight in , as a fifth year student council member became the refree of the match.
Jessie chose to also fight bare-handed , much to the releif of the crowd , as they were not sure as to how far Jessie would go to satisfy his ego , should he have chosen a weapon to fight too.
The fifth year council member came to the centre of the circle as he called both Ronan and Jessie to the centre as he said ¡± Alright , i want a clean fight and no crippling injuries .
Be safe at all times , protect your vitals at all times , hear mymands at all times , as when i say STOP , i want you both to STOP , okay ?
Touch fists and go back ¡°.
Jessie put his fist forward for Ronan to have a bump , however Ronan just stared a hole through Jessie¡¯s eyes but did not touch fists back as he walked off to his side without it.
The crowd cheered this disy of cockiness as they shouted ¡± Ooooooooo ¡°
As Jessie was left embarassed with his fist hanging in the sky , as he shrugged and walked back to his corner.
Ronan calmly monitored Jessie as he spotted a million things wrong with the kid from the very second he started to walk .
Ronan¡¯s mind was a oiled machine that was coded since a young age to find mistakes in any warrior he faced. Instantly only from Jessie¡¯s walk , Ronan could figure out many things that could be used to his advantage.
1) Jessie had uneven feet. He was leaning slightly towards his right side as his centre of bnce was naturally off , and his right shoulder was a little bit nt.
Ronan figured that it was probably a leg fracture that was not healed urately enough , making the length of his legs a little disproportionate . A truly trajic w to have as a warrior .
2) Because of the right shoulder being a little nt , there was a constant neck pain that bothered Jessie , as his neck muscles were more stretched on one end than the other. which would make Jessie turning his neck again and again In quick session straining on his muscles.
3) Finally when Jessie was shadowboxing in the air , throwing vain punches as he convinced the crowd of his might , Ronan observed the pitiful way in which he threw his punches. There was no weight behind his technique as he used no hip in those punches.
The punches probably had lower power than mother Sierra¡¯s ps as Ronan sighed observing the idiot who was about to have a face-pping of a lifetime.
When the refree called for the fight , Jessie observed Ronan for the first time , as chills went down his spine looking at the predatory eyes and perfect battle stance he had adopted .
Ronan¡¯s face devoid of any expression it was cold and impossible to read , as he held his ground and let Jessie make the first move.
Ronan was used to sparring with level 70 soldiers and even his almighty father , hence the pitiful speed of a level 37 warrior did not bother him much.
Ronan knew that the only thing that would get him to loose this fight was if he went into a slugfest of strength with Jessie. As at level 37 Jessie¡¯s strength was indeed much higher than Ronans.
However Ronan never nned on letting such a situation happen , as he relied on his superior technique and battle experience to give the senior a run for his money.
Jessie swung a mighty blow , as Ronan let the superior ranged Jessie punch him close to his face , only tilting his head slightly at thest second for the punch to whiz past his ear as he returned one of his ownnding right on his jaw.
Jessie was naturally sent flying as he could not understand what happened to him , or how he missed his move.
Jessie tried to get back up on his feet , however it was like he could feel his feet , but his feet did not respond to what his mind said as being hit on the chin he had lost his motor-neuronmunication temporarily , a phenomenon he was not aware of.
¡± WHY CANT I MOVE? ¡± , shouted Jessie as he saw Ronan calmly approach him with his hands behind his back .
Ronan instantly went speed mode as he circled around a fallen Jessie with nimble toes and incredible speed , as he made Jessie turn his neck multiple times with the strain making him slow and dizzy after a while.
When Ronan was sure that Jessie could not follow his movements anymore , a frightening roundhouse kicknded on the face of Jessie as Ronan broke three teeth and knocked him out unconscious!
There was silence in the entire training hall for a second , as even the refree forgot to speak and dere Ronan the winner of the match .
As Ronan calmly walked off as he said ¡± Boring ¡°
Only then did mours break all over the training hall as people lost their damn minds over what just happened . A first year student Ronan Draco , just picked a fight with the fourth year genius Jessie and defeated him in under 20 seconds with a 10 level difference!
Everyone parted and gave way to Ronan as he passed through a sea of crowd that was apuding and pping his performance with most being covered in sweat over seeing the young monsters performance.
It was absolute domination , even more clean than the victory Percy Draco had over Jessie in thest year¡¯s finals , and Percy was actually in the academy for 10 months at that point and Jessie was only level 35.
Hence on the very first day of academy the legend of Ronan Draco started to spread as the infamous training hall incident was the talking point inside every single house¡¯s dining halls , as everyone in the academy knew from the very first day that a beast had set foot inside the academy.
A beast called Ronan Draco , the second prince of Avalon !
Chapter 25 Meeting Percy
Ronan walked out of the training hall with furrowed brows. Winning the fight just now gave no happiness to him whatsoever , as the opponent was inexperienced in the way ofbat , immature in his attacks and not thorough with his battle stance.
However if this was the level of one of the peak talents of the academy , then he could not see the purpose of staying behind here.
Why would he stay in such an academy where he would only be weighed down by others ? With no credible challengers and no top notch sparring partners?
From the entrance ceremony uptill now , Ronan had yet to find a single opponent that could get his blood pumping like it did when he faced the elites of the army.
He would be bored out of his mind if this was the case , however as if reading his mind , a familiar voice asked him a question about the exact thought in his mind.
¡± Bored? ¡°. Asked Percy.
As Ronan turned he saw a stern ¨C faced Percy looking at him with calm ck eyes .
¡± Big brother ! ¡± , Ronan smiled as he flew in to hug Percy who was taken off-guard by Ronan¡¯s actions , no matter how cold the brute was to the world , to his family he was the warmest and the most loving kid.
Percy was helpless as he stroked the head of his little brother as half the anger in his heart had already melted while the other half had turned to helplessness.
Percy said ¡± Listen to me you bullheaded idiot , you don¡¯t have to keep showing the world how special you are . You don¡¯t need to flex your strength , you don¡¯t need to pick a fight and you don¡¯t need to be a cold prick .
I understand that you feel that the school is boring , that It will not help you grow like you used to grow back in the pce , but you will be wrong. There are more than one ways to grow and the manner in which the school will help you grow is not onlybat oriented !¡±.
Ronan looked sheepishly at the floor as Percy gave him a scolding. He was naturally listening from one ear and letting it out of the other , however he pretended to be dejected.
Percy knew this very well as he twisted Ronan¡¯s ears and said ¡± I know you won¡¯t listen to me , soo watch ¡°
Percy said that and revealed his true level to Ronan, which left Ronan wide-eyed and surprised.
Percy was at level 42!
Justst winter he was only level 30, hence in about 8 months time he had gone from level 30 to 42! a monstrous increase in strength!
Ronan looked wide eyed towards Percy , as he gulped in anticipation. He was all ears now !
Percy said ¡± This is a chance for you to learn teamwork. This is a chance for you to get explore a variety of professions , while also observing a variety of fighting styles.
There is a myriad of different activities and challenges at the school and there is also the housepetitions.
Participate in everyone of them , learn from everything , the teachers , your peers , the sess of others and their failure as well.
Learn about every technique , wether about your own element or not , and if you have the guts then try and beat all my records too .
Soo stop looking down on the academy and start making the most of it. Now go to your housemon room and don¡¯t hover anywhere near the training hall for the next 3 days! ¡°.
Ronan listened intently to what Percy had to say , as excitement bubbled up in his heart. He was finally feeling motivated to attend the sses and experience the academy Life. As seeing Percy at level 42 he felt that if big brother can advance soo far , so could he!
However the part about noting to the training hall was just nonsense , he was never going to follow through with that advice , as training was like eating for him. He simply could not do without it.
Thinking about eating , the little glutton¡¯s stomach started to make rumbling noises as he looked innocently at Percy.
Percy mmed his palm to his face as he thought about how the Draco name was going to the mud now that this glutton was in the academy. However since he could do nothing about it he said ¡± Come with me , let¡¯s have food in the canteen . But please behave like a civilized noble and don¡¯t eat with your hands , Okay?¡±.
Ronan put both his hands below his head as he simply whistled in reply. As a bad feeling rose in Percy¡¯s heart. He knew for sure that the little one was too spoilt to learn proper manners or care about others opinion of him.
However still he was inwardly d that Ronan was in the academy now , as things seemed much more lively with him around. Naturally everywhere the duo went , all eyes turned as it was the two prince¡¯s and the most monstrous talents of the academy walking side by side.
Everyone was curious about their rtionship , as it was not umon for brothers of royal descendants to not have any familial bonds at all. infact Ronan and Percy were quite literally an exception to the norm , as most noble borns indeed kept fighting with each other for getting the position of the next family head.
However , the Draco brothers were different from the norm , since Sierra raised them to be so. Right parenting made the difference between heaven and earth , as children indeed learnt as children were taught.
Neverparing Ronan and Percy and never rewarding or punishing them over a rtive achievement or mistake and showering both with simr and unfaltering love , Sierra never let the two kids ever feel that they werepeting over anything.
The concept of a crown prince and a normal prince was made to sound like it was one and the same inside the Draco household as Sierra made it clear that it did not matter who sat on the throne . Both brothers would enjoy simmr standing and powers.
With that there was never anything that the brothers fought over , as they spent a happy childhood getting along with each other and looking out for each other.
Hence when the two spent their time amiably within the canteen , goofing around with each other . Naturally the entire canteen was surprised to see such closeness between two prince¡¯s.
Most had been ready to choose sides and form factions . However there was no longer a need , the Draco¡¯s were one single force inside the national academy!
Chapter 26 Much needed reality check
When Ronan sat with Percy for dinner , his undivided attention was on the food he was eating. Having survived on the streets for a year , Ronan now understood the importance of the meal being served on his te.
He thanked the gods and only focused on eating while eating , not paying attention to the politics that Percy was exining to him.
Percy tried his best to tell Ronan about the various power-blocks within the academy and about the general rift between nobles andmoners , as well as how intense the housepetition was inside the academy.
Ronan too observed this point , as every table he looked towards had the same colored robed kids sitting together in the mess. Rarely would people wearing a different colored robe be sitting on the same table , but even then it would be either because they were from the same year , or the same noble birth.
Percy exined ¡± Listen to me well Ronan , we have a special position within this academy , although the academy does not distinguish between students , the students themselves do . Since we are the prince¡¯s of the country of Avalon , no matter how much the academy pushes for equality , in the eyes of the students we would always be special.
Soo never take sides in this academy little brother , never favour a faction and never discriminate . As once the Draco¡¯s start to do it , all hell will break loose? You understand? ¡°.
Ronan slurped a noodle and smiled satisfyingly as he said ¡± Why would i distinguish one weakling from another brother , you worry too much ¡°..
Percy usually would let Ronan¡¯s arrogance slide , however he had a feeling that Ronan was developing aplex for weakness and weak people. Although Ronan did not distinguish people from noble birth ormon birth , he had his own bias against society which was strength.
This was a huge problem that needed to be nipped in the bud . Percy realized that , hence he said ¡± Look at that boy sitting over there at the corner Ronan , the one sitting alone and covered in bandages , what do you make of him ? ¡°.
Ronan nced over at that boy as he observed him for a while , the kid was covered in bandages inscripted with runes he did not have knowledge about as except for his eyes and mouth , every inch of his body was covered in the cloth.
The power level of the kid was only at level 11 , and he was of a frail frame overall. To Ronan the man did not look much , as he said ¡± Not much , just another weakling , but boy o boy must he have suffered a nasty burn to be covered in soo many bandages eh? ¡°.
Percy smiled at this response , as this was exactly what he was hoping for , as he said ¡± Alright , then do you think that kid can injure you in battle? ¡°.
Ronan looked interested now , as he seriously contemted the question , as he said ¡± Are you serious ? what¡¯s the catch , am i handicapped? ¡°.
Percy shook his head and said ¡± A fair fight , you can be you ¡°.
Ronanughed unconsciously ¡± PFFT¡ , you can¡¯t be serious right big brother ? Him? ¡°.
Percy looked at Ronan dead serious and replied ¡± Yeah , him ¡°.
Ronan knew this was no game anymore as he said ¡± Alright , show me ¡°.
Percy stood up from his dining area , as he walked over to the kid in the corner , as the kid looked visibly stupefied that the first prince of Avalon had came over to his table .
He looked bbergasted by the looks of it , as he repeatedly tried to deny Percy of the proposal he was making , but in the end he had to ept it. As percy signalled Ronan to follow him to the outside.
Ronan was fired up , he had faith in his own fighting capabilities and was sure that nobody in his age-group could evene close to hisbat prowess.
How could they? Ronan had underwent hell to be where he was today , with rigorous training and endless beatings. He had to be a notch above his peers after all that training , or what did he train for?
However , reality was to hit him hard in the face as in a isted corner of the academy the bandaged kid and Percy waited for Ronan.
Percy looked around and found out that they were indeed alone , as he said ¡± Ronan , this is my friend Zombie , he will be your opponent today ¡°
Zombie looked visibly shaken as he said ¡± H..hell..hello ppppprince , i will be under your care today ¡°. , As he bowed to dere his intent for a spar.
Ronan looked coldly towards his opponent , as he did not reciprocate the bow but only took his battle stance.
Zombie looked towards Percy as if to ask , if he was sure that they should do this , as percy nodded in affirmation giving him the go signal.
Zombie then went onto unwrap the bandages covering his arms , as terribly burnt skin revealed itself from under those bandages. However Ronan also felt a sense of danger even standing 20 feet away from zombie as he could feel heat eminanting from those arms.
Percy dered ¡± This is a first blood match , the first one to injure their opponent and draw blood will be the winner ! , Fight! ¡°.
Ronan instantly charged in towards zombie , whose temperament changed the moment the fight began , taking an odd stance Ronan had never seen before he went on the defensive as he let Ronan strike him first.
Ronan tried to strike zombie in the face , but thetter blocked it with its arm , it was nothing much however their skins dide in contact with one another.
A searing pain shot through Ronan¡¯s arm , as he ignored it to continue with a roundhouse kick to finish zombie . However at that moment Percy loudly dered ¡± And the winner is ZOMBIE ! ¡°.
Ronan stopped his kick in his tracks as he red at Percy in anger ¡ what did he mean by the winner is ZOMBIE?
It was then that Ronan looked towards his own arm that was burnt and bleeding as he looked shocked and horrified by this phenomenon.
When did he start bleeding , how did this even happen? All sorts of questions qued Ronan¡¯s mind as a chilling voice from Percy brought him back to reality.
Percy said ¡± Too conceited brother , you are not as special as you think you are . Be more humble and LEARN TO RESPECT others , irrespective of their strengths. There is more to a man than justbat prowess. I hope you take today¡¯s LOSS positively ¡°.
Saying so Percy turned to leave , as a shy zombie followed suit. Leaving Ronan Draco alone in a dark corner of the academy with a bleeding arm and a bruised pride.
This was a much needed reality check for the Second Prince of Avalon !
Chapter 27 A Humbled Ronan
A myriad emotions rose inside Ronan¡¯s heart to which he had no exnations for. This was by far his first defeat ever and he did not know how to handle it with grace.
For the first 5 minutes, he was in denial. He could not ept the result of the match as he tried to make excuses. He was lost in thought.
¡®What kind of a match is a first blood match? You fight till you knock someone out unconscious, this was stupid!¡¯
¡®That power¡ That searing heat¡ That was no elemental power. That guy is a variant! A mutated elemental user, a freak! How can my skin burn upon mere contact? What kind of a mutation is that ? , I have never heard of it !¡¯
For a while, Ronan thought of a dozen different excuses to pacify his heart. However, none of them seemed to work as the logical side of his brain kept rejecting those excuses. Slowly, he was forced toe to terms with the reality of the situation..
When he finally epted the fact that he had lost, inadvertently, tears started forming in his eyes. They dripped one by one to the ground below, soaking it wet in small, round raindrops.
Ronan had never cried. Not even when he was beaten to a pulp while being trained in the pce, or when he was called derogatory names when he lived on the streets. However, today, he cried as he felt his false pride shatter along with the misconception that he was ¡®special¡¯.
Although he never explicitly stated it, Ronan understood that he had an above-average talent, especially since everyone always treated him like a monstrous genius. The losses that Ronan suffered back in the pce, he always attributed those to a severe level difference and ack of battle experience and took it as a learning curve and a lesson.
He was naturally aware of how other kids spent their childhoods ying happily and did not bother themselves with training, and he looked at them with contempt, thinking that because he worked harder than them today, he would always have an advantage over them tomorrow.
Coming to the academy, Ronan only ever thought of reaching the heights of Percy and beating him in battle. However, never did he ever put the other kids in his eyes, none were worth sparing a second nce from him , or so he believed up until now.
His contempt grew once he saw how low-levelled everyone else was and how inexperienced the seniors with higher levels than him were. On the very first day, Ronan was ready to be a solitary wolf detached from the pack, as he was sure that mingling with weaklings would serve him no purpose.
Which is why this defeat hurt him so much. The fact that his opponent was 16 levels weaker than him, and because he should not have, in any scenario, gotten a one-up on him , someone who trained day and night since age 3, the taste of defeat shook Ronan¡¯s mental fortitude as he was forced to face the fact that there were a lot of special people in this world, and he was just one amongst them.
After ten minutes of bawling and sniveling, Ronan dusted himself off as he got back to his feet, taking steady, deep breaths. He carefully looked at his wound, and swore that this particr injury would remind him to always be humble in life and to never judge a book by its cover.
The clumsy stuttering kid who he looked on as a weakling defeated him today with one hit! It would always be a reminder for him to never underestimate someone just because they did not exude murderous aura.
He promised to not judge people by their power levels. He would never again walk inside the corridors of the academy with a sense of superiority As now, he was finally in a mindset to start ¡®learning¡¯ and making the most of his opportunity to study here in the national academy of Avalon.
Percy¡¯s timely intervention stopped Ronan from going down a wrong path, as that small incident had seriously altered the young man¡¯s perception towards life in a positive manner. Thankfully, it came at the very first day of the academy, as the lectures were about to start and nothing was lost yet.
Although Ronan did not notice him, Percy was looking in his direction from a distance, a small smile appearing on his face while seeing his brother pick himself back up after this upset.
Ronan meant the world to Percy. He was the reason why Percy conducted himself in an upright manner and trained as hard as he did, in order for him to be the ideal role model for his younger brother to follow.
Percy had, in truth, trained like a maniac in thest one year, sleeping only 4 hours a day just for the chance to show Ronan his power level today and motivate him to work hard inside the academy.
He knew that the moment he slowed down his work-rate, the tremendously talented brother of his would out-shine him in a nce. Although Percy understood that it was going to be an inevitable reality someday, he did not wish for that day toe before Ronan matured as a person. As, presently, Ronan¡¯s greatest motivation in life was to surpass his older brother. And he knew that very well.
For that very reason, Percy wanted to be as tall of a mountain as he could. That way, Ronan would not realize it , That, by the time he surpassed Percy, Ronan would be an even taller mountain.
Had Ronan fallen into despair after such a small incident, it would have caused Percy heartbreak. However, the young Draco was of a strong mentality as he knew how to take his losses like a man.
Smiling in the dark, Percy mumbled in a nostalgic tone, ¡°That¡¯s right, Ronan. Avalon is too small for you. You¡¯re meant for something much bigger. Yet, the path is perilous. Be humble. Learn, grow, and then soar. Soar like the dragon you are! And let none stand as your equal! Not even me!¡±
His voice turned sombre, a trace of sadness hidden within.
¡°Not even me¡¡±
/// A/N :- Thank you to everyone who has supported my book so far! The book is henceforth going to be locked and premium.
I sincerely hope that the support you all have shown this work till this point will only grow. Every chapter here on out will be edited professionally by an editor, as I wish to provide the best quality for the coins I charge.
Chapter length tomorrow onwards will be 1400-1800 words (8-10 coins).
A sincere thank you to sivanthe for the 5000 coin supergift! ///
Chapter 28 A new start
Ronan went back to the Red house dormitories as a changed man ,Although it was impossible to change one¡¯s nature in a matter of minutes , he became actively conscious of his wrongdoings.
Although he found it slightly repulsive , he did calmly chat about pointless things and his future ambitions inside the academy with his house mates. As arge crowd gathered in the Bhakti Housemon room to finally have a chance to talk with their young prodigy.
Ronan¡¯s tale had already started to spread like wildfire inside the campus , as everyone inside the red house was excited to meet this new talent on whom the house spent a whopping 122 merit points.
However in an even more shocking turn of events , some red house seniors imed to have personally witnessed Ronan¡¯s fight against Jessie as at the very first day of academy as Ronan defeated a fourth year prodigy in a one sided fight , knocking his opponent unconscious.
The entire event sounded like a dream to the first year juniors who looked up to the fourth year students in reverence and respect , as they could not even imagine even provoking a fourth year student for a conflict , much less dominate a fight to beat them.
Most students had not even started to properly train yet , and were hardly level 2-4 , as it was inconceivable for them to even properly fight a second year student at level 10-13 , much less a fourth year prodigy like Jessie.
Naturally , this made Ronan a celebrity on his very first night at the boysmon room of the red house.
Everyone expected Ronan to lead the house to glory , as nobody had a shadow of a doubt in their mind that this individual was bound for greatness. Hence , the seniors very generously offered to guide him with anything he needed , to which Ronan politely thanked them.
This made Ronan even more likeable amongst his peers as he was humble despite having the strength to be arrogant. The seniors who were worried about the temperament of this newer were naturally ted to observe this..
¡® Just like Percy eh , I guess the Draco are one of the rare noble families worthy of respect ¡®.
This was what mostmoners said about Ronan , as they appreciated him not looking down on anyone and talking to everyone like an equal.
Although they understood that Ronan was a man of few words who did not show any emotions while conversing , his polite words and soft spoken nature won over everyone.
¡® Too friendly with themoners , I guess the second prince doesn¡¯t know whom to mingle with and whom not to. Sigh , but a goodd , just like Percy ¡®.
Was the consensus of the nobles in the red house as they were fine with Ronan¡¯s overall temperament.
After two hours of celebrity interrogation , Ronan gathered a lot of knowledge about the academy in general , as he was told a lot of trivia that he had no clue about.
Apparently in the first year , everyone had the same resources provided by the academy and were taught the basics of every single essential course.
Basic Geography , Basic History , Basics of elemental affinity , Basics of closebat and basics of craftsmanship .
Everyone had to undergo the same studies irrespective of their ss and sections. However things started to shuffle once it was year 2.
Based on the first year performance , people would be shuffled into merit based heirchy sses from A to Z . With the top 100 students being in ss A and 101-300 in B and so on and so forth .
The resources allotment were vastly different for different sses and soo were the faculties teaching them.
However the position was only for one year and everyone had the same end of the year exam as depending on new scores candidates could shuffle at anytime.
This system made it so that everyone pushed each other to reach new heights , as healthypetition promoted the chasing of excellence , and since the result was based on overall performance and not on a single subject , a myriad of different people ended in the same sses creating a vibrant ssroom environment.
For every single student of a house to enter a upper ssroom, from Z to A , the points were 1 to 26 in order. And usually this was the biggest decider of the house results at the end as it contributed to nearly 50% of the overall points pool.
This system made it so that housemates would usually study together and share resources together to try pull each and every member of their house above and contribute to the house¡¯s collective victory.
It was a brilliant system and perhaps the reason behind why most people at the school canteen sat with their own house groups , and those who did not sit with their housemates , chose to sit with their ssmates.
However for the first year students , all the sses were taken by the same faculty in a massive auditorium that could seat 6000 people at once. As the 12,000 entrants this year were divided into batch A and B , with alternating lectures by the same faculty .
Ronan¡¯s daily life from now would see him have two lectures a day and then training for 3 days a week and craftsmanship for 2 days , with Saturday and Sunday being for house events.
There were 9 house events spanned across a year with a massive end of the year housepetition to end it all.
During regr months , there would be a singlepetition that would go on for every week.
For example , During June thepetition would be Pressure Ascension .
As for the first week ( Saturday ¨C Sunday ) , it would be the first year students participating in that event
For the second week it would be second year students doing the same event and so on until the fifth week where the fifth year students took part.
This made week to week life of students exciting as everyone was present during the weekends to cheer on their housemates and celebrate each win and mourn each defeat together.
Enthusiasm was contagious as although Ronan did not show it on his face , slowly he too felt anticipation about theing house event this week , as everyone wanted to see how far could their prodigy go .
The previous record holder for first year was Percy Draco , ascending 55 steps however with Ronaning , everyone expected that to be broken.
55 steps is what third and fourth year students usually climb , hence Percy¡¯s record seemed astronomical at the time , however when one looked at the monster Ronan Draco , one only thought that if it was this wonder kid there was a chance ¡. A chance to bring that record to the Red house.
As from the very first day the seniors started priming the first year¡¯s and especially Ronan about the first uing house event and Ronan was naturally all ears.
He wanted to challenge himself , he wanted to see if he could win rookie of the year like Percy and he wanted to see if he could beat Percy¡¯s record. A fire was lit under him as he finally felt interested in school activities.
A simr atmosphere was seen across all housemon rooms , as there was an energetic atmosphere following the injection of new blood as everyone wanted to kick off the new years housepetition with a win for themselves to get a early lead.
However the mood in red house was especially strong , as if there were no major upsets it would be Ronan Draco for the win at the first event.
If it were up to the kids , the discussions would have gone on all night long , but the disciplinemittee came for rounds at 11 pm and put everyone forcefully to their beds .
It was a mood killer for everyone , however there had been enough taking already. Ronan for one was d to have some peace and quiet.
The rooms in the academy were twin sharing , as Ronan shared his room with an obese kid who was apparently from a royal family too , from a small kingdom across the ocean.
The kid was a stark contrast to Ronan who had seen a rough life as a royal , as the kid was struggling to even drink water from the ss of steel that were given in the academy , being so ustomed to using gold.
¡± I can¡¯t take this ¡ *sob* , *sob* , i want my momma ¡°. The fat kidined gloomily to Ronan , who was aghast by such a disy of weakness.
¡® Draco men don¡¯t cry ¡® , a stern voice resounded in his mind , as he wanted to b*** p this fatty. But the kid looked soo gullible with his chubby cheeks and protruding belly that Ronan could just not bring himself to tell him anything.
Since the only way he knew how to pacify crying kids , was like grandma Luna used to pacify him as a one year old , he picked up the fatty like a ragdoll as he put him over his shoulder and started to pat his back.
¡® Heavy ! ¡® , was the first thought on Ronan¡¯s mind as he jerked his knees up and down while patting the fatty to calm him down.
¡± There , there , it¡¯s going to be okay ¡°. Said Ronan as the fatty actually stopped crying .
After a while the fat guy slept right there on Ronan¡¯s shoulders leaving him wondering what the hell was wrong with him .
However little did he know , that this fatty would one day be called as the king of gluttony Beelzebub!
Chapter 29 School Life
Ronan¡¯s first day at school was unexpectedly good as he found the lectures taken by the various faculties to be surprisingly fun. Even if he had his ownprehension of the theories being discussed, the fresh point of view presented by the teacher was an eye opener for Ronan.
Alexander had naturally given Ronan a lot of the necessary education. Back at the pce, he was taught in detail about the geography and history of Avalon, as well as being trained inbat.
However, the subject that fascinated Ronan the most was basics of elemental studies, as the insights shared by the teacher were in conflict with Ronan¡¯s existing knowledge pool.
While the academy provided an interesting and in-depth breakdown of the four basic and inferior elements, it did not do the same for superior elements and variants.
Ronan found this to be odd, as the superior element users were actually the most sought-after students during the house recruitment ceremony.
Naturally, there was no mention of the forbidden elements at all, as it was a secret that only a select few knew about in the world. Themon masses had long forgotten about those sealed powers.
The most interesting part of the lesson was when the teacher started dictating a story of the evolution of elemental users in this world. He discussed a radical modern theory that was gaining momentum in recent days, which exined the origins of elemental users.
The theory was called the ¡®Big Boom Theory¡¯, as it said that the humans of Everlon were once incapable of wielding elements. ording to it, they were a primitive race that only relied on physical strength and wits to hunt food..
This was a tale of an era that had long passed by, an era where the gods roamed the world freely, as they were yet grasping the meaning behind thews of the universe.
During these times, the ancient race of Dinasaurs reigned supreme over the continent, as they were a race blessed enough to be born with the ability to wield the elements.
However, these Dinasaurs made a huge mistake as they made an enemy of Lord Shiva himself, angering the god of destruction to annihte the entire race by dropping a giant meteorite.
But, the result of Shiva dropping the meteorite was that alongside the arrogant Dinasaurs, a lot of innocent creatures died too, amongst whom were the humans.
When Shiva realized his mistake, he felt apologetic towards the species that had suffered unjustly from his anger. He blessed all those races that had died under the meteorite with the power to wield mana.
This was said to be the changing point of the history of man, as amongst every race that was blessed with the ability to wield mana, the most intelligent ones were humans, who could not only inherently wield the elements but also make use of spells!
When humans learnt how to use spells, it was a game-changer. They went from being prey to bing the predators. Humans rose to the top of the food-chain with these spells, bing the most dominant race in the Everlon continent.
Naturally, there were also the dragons and the nine-tailed foxes that remained at the top of the food-chain alongside humans. There was a bloody conflict for supremacy throughout the history of the Everlon continent between the three races.
While the dragons and nine-tailed beasts were inherently stronger and lived a far longer life, humans bred like ants and boasted enormous numbers to counter these big beasts, winning the eventual war with sheer numbers alone.
Ronan listened to the entire tale with fascination. However, there was only one part of the tale that his mind was fixated on.
The teacher had said that the word ¡®mana¡¯ meant the power of the elemental forces of nature.
The mana around everyone was a blend of every single elemental energy out there. It was only because humans could only attune to certain energies of that mana that they were elemental users and not mana wielders (Mages).
When Ronan contemted about the meaning of mana alongside how the power rankings of elemental users were ced, a lot of previously unexined things started to make sense to him.
Ronan finally realized why inferior element attacks were weaker than basic element attacks of the same rank , which was because Inferior elements were actually further away from the true nature of mana, while the basic elements were more in tune with the mana of the world.
Ice was only a variant of water, while water was the building block.
Water was only one small of the part of the worldly mana while thunder was arger one.
It was because of this phenomenon that the superior elements had higher damage and greater explosive power.
Ronan had made his own conjecture given by an unrted piece of information by the teacher, which disyed his monstrousprehension abilities and the ability to intake knowledge like a sponge.
Although a thorough backbencher who would say nothing during the sses but only sit, listen, and ponder, Ronan finally realized why Percy told him to give it a fair chance!
He learnt something new everyday!
However, the fatty sitting beside him was a massive headache as he would wipe the seats with a white linen cloth before taking a seat, and then toss it aside as if expecting a servant to surelye and pick it upter. Showing just how pampered and delusional the fatty really was.
The fatty stuck to Ronan like gum after the first night, as he would sit beside him in all sses and hide behind him in all social interactions while also stealing his food in the canteen.
The food service inside the academy was an unlimited buffet. The fatty could very easily go and take a second helping, yet he would choose to take food from Ronan¡¯s te, as he was too embarrassed to go and ask for a second helping.
However, throughout his extremely annoying actions, Ronan chose to remain silent and let him do as he pleased, as, seeing the fatty, Ronan was finally able to solve a knot in his heart.
Ronan realized that the fatty was exactly what he would be like had Alexander not been rough on him.
Had Ronan not lived on the streets, he would have forever been in the false honor of being a prince and acted in a princely manner where he would have chosen to go to bed hungry than ask for a second helping.
Every time he saw the pitiful fatty, Ronan realized how right Alexander was in his training. Thus, Ronan was finally able to let go of his ego shes with his father whom he missed a lot.
Although a prodigy and battle-hardened warrior, Ronan, at the end of the day, was a 7 year old kid who had been away from his family for the first time in his life. Naturally, after a few days, he was going to miss them a lot. Only then did he truly realize how attached he was to his home.
Ronan had no idea that back at the pce, grandfather Augustus, grandmother Luna, and father Alexander were having an equally hard time. Life for them was hard when Percy had left, but with the little devil also out of the pce walls, the ce seemed deste.
However, mother Sierra had the hardest time of them all. She would weep in silence for hours, missing her two kids. For her, the separation was unbearable. But, she knew in her heart that it was for the good of her children. Hence, she was toughing it out with the grace of a queen.
However, the sad atmosphere dispersed quickly as the end of the week approached, as it was soon to be the time for the first inter-house event; the Pressure Ascension! And, it was the first-year students¡¯ time to shine.
The first house event was always the focus of the entire school , as not only it set the tone for theing year¡¯s activities , but was also the debut of the freshmen .
A good performance in the first event meant an early recognition for the individual in their house and a early chance to climb the popritydder.
Naturally, all eyes were on the shining star of the Bhakti House, wearing his red robes proud, the second prince of Avalon¡ Ronan Draco!
/// Like the chapter ? Why not let me know in thements below ? Also please vote with a powerstone if you do ??///
Chapter 30 The First House Event
The first house event was ¡® Pressure Ascension ¡® , it was one of the most anticipated events all year round and one of the more exciting ones as well.Conducted on the third peak of the seven peaks in the academy , it was a ce surrounded by breathing natural beauty.
The event consisted of a specially created Gravity mountain that had an increased gravitational force acting on its surface with every step that one climbed.
It was a fun event to test the endurance and willpower of contestants , and was the part of one of the many criteria to pass the academy at the end of year 5.
The decision to include it in the house events was to give it a sense of fun and reduce its fear as one of theponents needed to graduate.
At the end of the fifth year , every student had to cross the 50th step threshold to be eligible to be passed. Naturally the report card showed the number of steps one climbed the higher the better , however 50 was the minimum standard set by the school.
In the illustrious history of the academy , a total of 1246 students had to repeat final year due to this very stage , which gives a perspective on just how monstrous the achievement of Percy Draco climbing 55 as a first year student is.
Everyone notable in the school was present around the foot of the mountain as the housemaster¡¯s of all houses were watching on from their high viewpoint , alongside other teachers and staff members.
The headmaster of the academy and the vice headmaster were the ones who stood at the very top of the mountain at the 100th step , as they looked down over the entirepetition.
They looked unaffected by the humongous gravity that affected one at 100th step as they could move and stroll leisurely while chatting to each other , like it was nothing much.
The crowd had seperated into their respective houses already as the seniors were giving advice the juniors on how to perform..
There were about 3000 newbies in each house and although the points for the first , second , and third ce were the maximum . The overall result of the event depended on the performance on each and every single contestants result.
This made it so that everyone tried their best as every effort helped the house win and not just a single individuals. Hence everyone rejoiced in victory while everyone was collectively responsible in defeat.
Which is why even though Ronan was the star of the red house , the other newbies were not at all ignored as they too were tutored by the seniors on how to approach the event.
Apparently the pressure increased by 0.2G For every step that one climbed . Hence there was a gradual increase in difficulty the higher one climbed.
But this design of the test made it a test of endurance more than a test of strength as technically one could climb to 3.4G if they could climb to 3.2G , if they had the willpower to do it.
Naturally everyone had limits , but it depended purely on how far one was willing to push himself to climb as high as they could.
Everyone was to climb in batches of 400 . As 100 from each house tried to climb the mountain together. Once a student climbed a particr step they would be given 30 seconds to move onto the next one , or else they would be eliminated.
This system made it so that everyone approached the mountain with a different strategy and where the experience of the seniors came into y , as the seniors told the juniors exactly how to approach the climb to maximize their step count.
Some suggested to take it slow in the initial steps then make full use of the counterter on , while some said that it was better to be slow in the initial steps and just push to the limits at theter one.
Some just adviced to be patient throughout the climb as it was a test to see how far one went and not how fast one went , while some adviced to just push as far as their bodies could handle.
In reality none of the strategies were particrly right or particrly wrong , as different things worked for different people.
The strategy that Percy Draco used was to take maximum time on every single step and only ascend at the 28th or 29th second , naturally since he set an unprecedented record the previous year , it was the most popr strategy being used by all houses this year.
However Ronan was not interested in such strategies , he was a brute in his basic nature as he was a brawler who would use brawns over brains for as far as he could.
It was not that Ronan Draco was dumb by any sense . He was the sharpest one of the most intelligent minds out there , but he firmly believed that his brain was his most valuable asset. To use it for unnecessary things was a waste of this precious resource , hence unless he absolutely needed to , he would choose not to make use of futile things like strategy.
Since the goal was to climb , Ronan Draco would climb like a madman!
As the start of the event approached , the houses broke into their respective house chants , as an electric Atmosphere could be seen around the mountain .
¡± We are the reds , we are the fire
We can¡¯t be beat , the trophy we desire
We can¡¯t be beat , not here today
We can¡¯t be beat , we win anyday ¡°.
¡± GO GO GO REDS , GO BHAKTI GO ! ¡°.
The red house broke into its ceremonial chants as the red Housemaster and vice- housemaster joined the chants from the teachers arena.
This showed the passion that they had for their house and their children as they sang along with the group with enthusiasm and gust!
Naturally seeing their Housemaster join in , the reds were emboldened as their chants grew louder and louder till they silenced every other house .
This brought even more energy to the group as they drowned the mountain in their collective voices!
A rush could be felt moving through Ronan¡¯s veins as he looked at the red robe he wore with pride! , he was a red , he was unstoppable! he was going to bring glory to his house today !
While this disy of strength boosted the reds morale , it also made them public enemy number one on the day as the moment the chant died down the other houses passed sny remarks to the reds to knock them a peg down . The housemaster¡¯s being no different.
The blue Housemaster said ¡± Ohhhh¡. Don¡¯t get too cocky there red Housemaster , you won a total of one bid this auction , he may bring you few points , but the blue house won 21 , collectively they will outshine your boy ¡°.
The yellow Housemaster said ¡± Indeed , the reds look bleak in the newbie performance , my my , this is going to be a tough day for ur lot ¡°.
The greenhouse master said ¡± It¡¯s a test of willpower , we don¡¯t know if the little Draco even has what it takes to be like his brother , the reds may not even bag first ce ¡°.
The red Housemaster listened to all these sny remarks as he just smiled and said ¡± Yappa yap yap , looks like I¡¯ve hit a nerve with you three ¡. don¡¯t worry , we will win the first position as well as the first overall. Your fears are indeed true ¡°.
The faces of the other three housemaster¡¯s instantly soured , the red house master had struck a nerve here , but they could only grit their teeth and watch-on in silence , as the event started.
As the instructions came for the houses to send their first 100 participants , the respective house captains started to sort the groups.
It was the first time that Ronan saw the fifth year captain of red house , His name ¡® Yami Dancho ¡® , A level 51 top of the ss youth who was serving as the head of Bhakti house for this year.
The man exuded confidence and calmness as he had a kind and caring smile that would calm any uneasy nerves.
Yami said ¡± Alright the 99 of you will go along with the Draco who we spent a whopping 122 points on , where is thatd ? ¡°.
Everyone parted sides to reveal a calmly standing Ronan Draco , as he strode towards Yami .
Yami observed Ronan carefully , then smiled as he said ¡± Alright kiddo , the house has high hopes on you , this is the first event and in the very first event we crush the morale of every other house out there.
Use ur level 27 strength and outss every single one of the other newbies out there , but i dont want you to stop there.
Percy Draco climbed till step number 55 ¡. The greens have gloated on that achievement for one year. It¡¯s time for us reds to bury that achievement 6 feet under , hence the target you have on ur hands is 61!
61 Ronan Draco , don¡¯t dissapoint the reds , we count on you for this one!
Now go , show the other three the power of the red team , WE ALL HAVE YOUR BACK! ¡°.
Ronan listened to everything that Yami had to say and normally Ronan was not a listening guy. But when he strode forward towards Yami he probed yami ever soo slightly as Yami probed him , As Ronan tried a very slight feint while walking normally.
If Yami was a normal guy he would not have picked it up , but not only did he pick it up but he showed a very slight hand movement to Ronan which said ¡® Try me ¡® too .
It was then that Ronan discovered that not only was Yami higher levelled than him , but also had some skill to boast.
Hence he could ept this guy lecturing him as he said ¡± Aye Aye captain. I will bring the reds glory ! ¡°.
/// Sorry i had to post this chapter unedited , i messed up the schedule with my editor , apologies ///
Chapter 31 Willpower unlike any other
Ronan readied himself just outside the first step, waiting for the event to start on the principal¡¯s signal. Since there were a hundred eyes on him at once, he pretended to do some light stretching and show howser-focused he was.
However, his calm and collected pretense broke when he caught a glimpse of a smiling Percy Draco. Although the elder brother said nothing, Ronan knew that smile very well. Since childhood, in fact.
It was a provocative smile saying ¡®Alright, let¡¯s see how far you can go, Junior.¡¯ A smile Ronan hated as it reminded him that Percy was the champion here and he was still a challenger. He had yet to prove himself.
A fire burned inside Ronan¡¯s eyes. Although unlike Percy Draco it did not turn scarlet, one could see a distinct spark in Ronan¡¯s eyes; the shine of brilliance!
¡°I¡¯ll show you¡¡± muttered Ronan as he regained control over his emotions.
He had made up his mind to reach step number 61, and he showed his intent right from the start as the signal to start the Ascension came from Principal Chanakya.
Ronan¡¯s aura exploded with force as he practically chose to skip one step at a time for the first 10 steps. In a sh, Ronan was on step 10, the pack struggling on steps 1 and 2.
The green, yellow, and blue houses were aghast as audible gasps could be heard from their members, especially the older ones who had given this test multiple times.
The strategy this time around adopted by the majority was to wait a full 30 seconds before ascending a single step. However, Ronan Draco simply decided to make all kinds of nning look petty in front of him as he ascended the mountain like a boss, one step every second.
Only moments had passed when Ronan reached the step 20 mark, whistles and apuse raining down on him from the red house, the support for his climbing speed at maximum from his housemates..
¡®COME ON, RONAN!!¡¯
¡®THAT¡¯S THE WAY TO GO!¡¯
¡®DON¡¯T SLOW DOWN!¡¯
¡®SHOW EVERYONE WHO¡¯S THE BOSS!¡¯
¡®BREAK PERCY¡¯S RECORD!¡¯
The shouts from Bhakti house students were strong. To the ordinary students, Ronan looked invincible at the moment. He climbed at a blistering pace that was practically unheard of. However, to the more experienced people gathered, it was an act of foolishness.
¡°Idiot!¡± eximed Percy , as he looked at his little brother climb. He was disappointed in the approach Ronan had taken.
¡°Foolish boy.¡± the Blue House Master said as he looked towards the Red House Master, who had a serious look on his face.
¡°The second one doesn¡¯t seem to have themon sense of the first, climbing so fast it would be a miracle if he reaches the 40th step. Breaking his brother¡¯s record? Impossible!¡± the Yellow House Mastermented.
¡°It seems like the seniors of your Red House did not educate your star well, or his arrogance made him choose to not listen to them. Either way, how shameful for the red house.¡± the Green House Master said with a sly smile on her face.
The Red House Master could only listen to thesements without a retort. She knew better than anyone about the nature of the Pressure Ascension event. The very idea was to build fatigue in one¡¯s muscles as the higher gravity would make moving forward, breathing, and blood cirction inside one¡¯s body more difficult with every passing step.
In such conditions, recovery at every step was critical, as without rest one could only go as far as the tolerance of their muscles allowed.
Theoretically, anyone could climb the mountain once they were level 35, since level 35¡¯s had the strength to walk from step 98 to 99 and to step 100. However, it was the entire process of climbing from 1-98 that made taking the 99th step that much more exponentially difficult.
Hence, under such a test, Ronan¡¯s approach of brute forcing his steps to climb forward was the most useless method out there.
Ronan could feel it in his legs once he crossed step number 30. His muscles were starting to feel the pain, the umted fatigue of climbing 30 steps had begun to bear down on him, his lungs wanted a break and his legs demanded rest.
However, it was exactly at this moment that Ronan Draco¡¯s mentality differentiated him from the rest of the crowd. While others only valued sess in any way possible, for Ronan Draco, excellence was his only goal.
Ronan did not want to be first if it meant that he had to scheme and measure his way to the top. If he did not have what it took to get to the top in a breeze, he would dly fall, fail, and pick himself up to try again.
Ronan was not afraid of failure, he was afraid of mediocrity. His aspiration in life was to be the undeniably strongest, and not the schemingly strongest.
Grandpa Augustus always used to tell him a quote while he trained, ¡°When your mind asks you to stop Ronan, that¡¯s when you know you are 40% to your limits.¡±
Remembering this, a smile came to Ronan¡¯s face. Even though he could have potentially rested at step 30 and proceeded slowly from then on out, Ronan chose to stride forward unperturbed.
When he crossed the 40 step mark, everyone thought that with certainty it was where Ronan Draco will falter¡ That was where he would fall. However, contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, just as fast as Ronan went from step 10 to 20, he climbed steps 40 to 50.
The mor at the base of the mountain intensified, everyone¡¯s gazes focused on one man and one man only, as they could not believe their eyes at the feat being performed by the Red House¡¯s freshman.
Even Percy looked on with a face of disbelief when Ronan went from step 50 to 51 at the same pace. It was because after step 50, the increase in gravity was not 0.2G anymore, but a whole 0.5G!
It was like climbing 2 steps at once, yet Ronan still did not slow down, which was testament to the strength of the boy.
Every House Master stood from their seat as they went towards the very edge of the viewing tform to see the phenomenon in close proximity, as they could not find words to describe Ronan¡¯s climbing pace.
¡®Does the boy feel no fatigue?¡¯ was the question every House Master had in their mind. However, little did they know about how Ronan felt at that moment.
Ronan hadpletely lost feeling in his legs at that point as even taking a single breath wasborious to him. However, the only figure in his mind was the number 51/61 .
Ronan¡¯s legs had responded to his willpower, although with a bit of a dy now as he took three seconds now as opposed to his usual pace of one second to climb to steps 52, 53, and 54.
When he lifted his leg to take step number 55, everyone watched tongue-tied as they saw Ronan Draco with his fingernails dug inside his palms to the point they were bleeding, take the step with his teeth gnashed.
56!
The entire Red House erupted into celebrations as they lost their damn minds when Ronan broke Percy¡¯s record and entered the history books.
Even the Red House Master took off her hat in joy, screaming at the top of her lungs, giving a sonic boom to the air as sheunched her fists up in delight.
He had already long sealed his position as first ce the moment he went past step 25, but he had bagged the all-time record as well!
However, deaf to all the cheering that went down below, Ronan only had one figure in his mind as he took step 57, then 58, and finally 59.
At that moment, Ronan¡¯s knees buckled, his consciousness threatening to fade away as his brain no longer received enough blood from his heart under the high gravity environment.
Percy, who was smiling at his brother breaking his record a moment ago, looked extremely serious as he saw Ronan fall to one knee. It was a precarious situation for Ronan, should he lose bnce , he might fall a series of steps resulting in major injury.
Ronan¡¯s sense of bnce had started to be distorted as the world spun around him. However, despite all that, Ronan Draco crawled his way to step number 60.
It was at that moment Principal Chanakya saw the whites of Ronan¡¯s eyes devoid of any pupil inside, as the boy had lost all consciousness. Even so, the unconscious body of Ronan chose to hurl itself over step number 61, before Ronan passed out with his fists raised to the air on that step.
The principal himself had to rush down the mountain to save the brat from tumbling down.
The Red House was in an uproar of madness, while the other house students could not help but apud the feat that Ronan Draco had achieved. Friends or rivals, everyone respected greatness and Ronan¡¯s performance today , that had moved everyone¡¯s hearts as all four House Masters pped for the boy.
84 seconds¡ That¡¯s how long it took Ronan to climb 61 steps as the others were still struggling on step number 3, disying the difference between heaven and earth and just how far he was from the pack around him.
Nobody knew Ronan¡¯s situation currently , nobody knew that he had passed out , as everyone assumed that Ronan was fine, it was only the principal who carried the unconscious boy on his shoulder who truly realized the sheer willpower that the boy had to have climbed thest 2 steps of the mountain without being conscious.
Chanakya was not someone who was in the mortal levels of power below 100. He was a veteran who had founded this very school since day one. Seeing many prodigies and many unique talents.
Yet, holding Ronan over his shoulder as he rushed him to the infirmary, Chanakya could feel sweat trickle all over his back as goosebumps formed over his body as a question formed in his mind¡ A frightening thought in his subconscious that told him, ¡®Guided properly, just how far could this boy go?¡¯
Chapter 32 The way of a dragon
When Ronan was unconscious in the academy infirmary , the entire medical staff of the academy was sweating buckets worried over the health of the second prince.
To make the situation even more tense , Chanakya was overseeing his treatment personally as he was waiting for the head doctor to give his report.
Although there was nothing life threatening ailing the second prince , one could say that he had every other non life threatening problem ailing his body .
His leg muscles had torn as there was a lot of internal bleeding , the doctor could not evenprehend how much willpower Ronan needed to push his muscles to the limit of being torn.
The ligament in his left leg was torn , while there seemed to be some collection of blood in his lungs .
Although the medical staff could use high level healing spells to clear out his lungs and rebuild torn muscles , The ligament injury would take time to heal.
There was a deep wound in both his palms as marks could be clearly seen where his nails had torn into his own flesh , while Ronan had identally bit his tongue . Most likely the cause of the blood collection in his lungs..
Although there were no major external injuries the internal state of the second prince was worrying as his blood pressure was low , most likely due to low sugar and sodium levels.
The doctors had to give him potent elixirs to stabilize his condition , as no corners were cut as far as expenses were concerned when it came to using medical materials for Ronan.
Chanakya who read the whole report carefully , only had the image of the unconscious Ronan hurling his body over to step 61 as he realized how battered Ronan¡¯s body was when he achieved this feat.
Ronan had probably torn his muscles at step 50 , when his speed slowed down from 1 second to 3 as his body could not physically keep up with the pressure his will exerted . However the part to Marvel was that despite his pain , and despite his fatigue , Ronan chose to pass out before choosing to give up.
No seven year old had a will power even remotely as strong as Ronan who could continue despite the pain and continue till his goal is achieved. It is this part that made Ronan stand-out to Chanakya.
From the day that Ronan entered the academy , Chanakya naturally had eyes on this once in a millennium talent . However he never showed personal interest in Ronan Draco as although Ronan¡¯s talent was astronomical , his personality seemed aloof to Chanakya.
Ronan was not interacting with his peers in the opening ceremony a behaviour that caused concern for chanakya who feared that Ronan was one of the high nobles who came to the academy with an egoplex.
However Ronan¡¯s performance today shattered that conception for Chanakya , as although his strategy to climb the tower could only be described as a brute¡¯s method . His superior willpower and mindset is what ced Ronan a ss above his peers.
In his many years of serving as the principal , never had Chanakya seen such a terrifying will from a kid who had nothing to proove to the world.
He could have stopped once he broke Percy¡¯s record , however it was his resolution to reach step 61 and pride to ept nothing less than that result that made him hurl even his unconscious body over the step.
Such strong will coupled with his already monstrous natural talents , Chanakya could see clearly that guided properly the future of this one kid was limitless.
He could change the world , if he was given enough room to grow . However how he changed the world depended on what kind of a man he grew to be .
For Chanakya , Ronan was a personal project now as he had decided that he would guide this one youth to the best of his potential , as the fate of Everlon may someday be decided by him , and it would be a shame if such a kid was led astray due to wrong tutge.
Taking a grade A elixir worth several thousand gold coins from his personal reserve , chanakya said to the doctor as he handed the vial ¡± Get him up and running in a day doctor , a day spent sleeping is a day wasted for this kid ¡°.
The head doctor was stunned speechless as he naturally recognized the value of the vial in his hands as he trembled unconsciously .
He had never administered such an potent medicine to a patient before as even the academy¡¯s best medicine was C grade at best. However he understood that the man sleeping in his infirmary was not just any other student , as he administered the medicine to him to the best of his abilities.
Ronan¡¯s body glowed with the overflow of healing energy , as he radiated a red faint glow , at the parts where the medicine was taking effect.
The doctors could see with their naked eyes , as the glow subsided and Ronan¡¯s internal injuries that would otherwise take months to heal , healed in a matter of seconds.
Not only was his ligament reattached , the reconstruction also improved it in quality , as Ronan gained a level through the whole process.
Jolted awake , the first thing Ronan did was cough some blood out of his throat , as he surveyed his surrounding for immediate threats. Only to find medical stuff suited in white sttered with dots of red blood that he had just coughed.
¡± Good evening student , d to see you are alright ¡± the doctor said as calmly as he could.
Ronan had recollected the events of what happened before he passed out as he asked ¡± Doc , how high did I climb? ¡°.
The question baffled the head doctor as he had no idea about the events that led to Ronan passing out , as he looked around the other medical staff for support.
After a while he said ¡± Errr¡ I have no idea kiddo , however you had a torn ligament and a lot of internal injury , whatever it was that you were doing , it might be a good idea to tone it down a little . This time the principal gave up a rare elixir to get u patched up , but that won¡¯t always be the case.
So unless you want to spend most of your schooling days here with us , I expect you to take better care of yourself in the future ¡. Okay? ¡°.
As the doctor mmed Ronan over his condition , Ronan could not help but feel nostalgic about the pce , as this was basically the lecture he got from the medical staff every single day back there.
For Ronan training was pushing himself to his very limits , as very often than not it would lead to some sort of injury , as only when his body gave out would the machine stop.
¡± Yes doctor ¡± , Ronan said weakly , however in his heart he knew that he might be back here in under a week.
However his main focus was on the fact that the principal gave up a rare elixir to speed up his recovery , as he could feel the residual healing powers of the medicine in his blood.
Ronan was used to being administered grade B elixirs all the time in the pce , however judging by the power he felt , he knew that this one was grade A or better.
Ronan was aware of how valuable this treasure was , as he felt warm in his heart over the fact that someone here cared about him.
It seemed like he would need to thank the principal in person for this ¡.
/// Apologies for posting this chapter unedited , it will be fixed up soon ///
Chapter 33 A ploy arises
( In the nothern barrennds , the summit of the eight Warlords )
Eight Warlords sat across a table made of animal and human bones as meat and wine dishes were littered half eaten on them.
Today was a monumental day for the council as a new force had joined amongst their ranks , the remnants of the phoenix n and the leader of the 7 seas organization were present at the table.
The nothern barrennds followed thew of the jungle , as every major warlock controlled a few viges and attacked other viges to pige their grain and steal their livestock.
There was nothing permanent in these parts as burning of an entire vige was a yearly phenomenon for the people , as men died every other month fighting in petty fights.
There was no moral decency in these parts of the continent , as there did not exist a concept of education for children or family practices like marriage.
There were only mating partners , as women were but a tool for breeding and tending to livestock. They had no other rights or pleasures of life in the vige.
To describe the people of the nothern barrennds as barbarians would be wrong as they were not savage brute¡¯s incapable ofmunicating through humannguage , however they were for sure savages who lived a dog eat dog life.
However precisely because they lived such a life , their cheiftains were supreme warriors who had their foundation built , not from learning the art ofbat through theory , but from a lifetime of intense battle..
This was the reason behind their killing aura being extremely thick , which was even more exaggerated when they met for their once a year annual summit , the only day when a mandatory cease fire existed.
For years , the nothern chieftains had eyed the fertile and happy cities of Avalon , as even a single raid on these towns could set their n up for feasts all year long. However Alexander Draco was not a guy who could be offended.
After many small skirmishes where the royal army of Avalonpletely decimated their unorganised counterparts , by marching in tight trained formations and the use of superior equipment and higher grade spells , the nothern savages did not dare look Avalon¡¯s side anymore
However , that was to change today , as the two new guests came with a proposition to cause chaos within Avalon.
Ever since those who conspired against the royal prince¡¯s lives were being hunted by Sam , many phoenix n members had to flee the country overnight into the nothern barrennds , as although Avalon shared it¡¯s borders with three neighbouring nations , only the nothernnds were safe for these deserters.
Life was hard for the phoenix n members in these parts of the world , as they were not ustomed to the savagery of these natives . Completely unable to adapt to live in such morally degrading conditions.
The women had it especially hard , as every other man in the vige eyed them with lustful eyes of a beast , ready to pounce on at any moment.
However the phoenix n members did have power , knowledge and wealth , as they could go head to head with the savages , causing heavy casualties to the enemy too. Which was why they were invited to the table today , alongside the leader of the seven seas organization . The strongest man on table at level 132 , named ¡® William Arthur ¡®.
The agenda today for this meet was put forward by William as his absolute strength was the only way that the 8 savage leaders listened to a sentence without interrupting it with petty jokes.
William said ¡± I know you guys often fight with each other , and die like cattle for nothing.
However today ie here and give you the opportunity to change. My organization and the phoenix n are ready to provide mary and food support to your viges . All of them ! however , in return we ask for one thing and one thing only¡
The fall of Avalon ! ¡°.
A big burly man wearing bears coat over his back banged his wine cup on the bone table as he red at William. However before he could utter a word , William said loudly ¡± I HAVEN¡¯T FINISHED YET , and i swear to god if anyone so dared to interrupt me before i have said everything I need to say , then all 8 of you will be dead before you can reach for your hideous self crafted weapons ¡°.
Silence descended on the table as the savage leaders with their incredibly thick murderous aura felt a chill run down their spines when William let go of some of his own.
The killing intent in Williams aura was soo dense , it made the savage leaders shiver in disbelief as they felt their blood run cold in their veins .
William continued ¡± I know none of you have the strength to win a fair fight against Avalon , but nobody asks you to fight a fair fight.
organize small specialized parties andunch systematic terrorist attacks on theirnds , and overtime frustrate Alexander enough to get him to march his armies into the nothernnds
It will be at that moment , in your home turf that you will route the enemy and take over the kingdom of Avalon .
Naturally the kings will be the phoenix n , and the seven seas organization will take a pick of their loot . However everyone of you will also have a piece of the spoils , big enough for your seven generations to praise you as a hero.
All you need to do is leave this table today with a permanent ceasefire and make your damn terror units. Food , grain , weapons , money . Leave all that to the seven seas.
NOW I TAKE QUESTIONS ¡°.
William waspletely authoritarian in his approach as the savages found it hard to retort or even say a single word. However one of those leaders , the one in the bear coat ¡® Ballu ¡® , was not the most intelligent of the lot , being as bear headed as the skin hanging behind his back
As he stood up and said ¡± What makes you think that you cane to our table , sit and drink our wine and still have the gall to order us around , not even being a cheiftain ?
The ck bears don¡¯t bow before any¡. ¡°
Before ballu couldplete his sentence his throat was slit as blood spurted all over the dining table , as William could be seen sheathing his sword back in its scabbard.
Nobody was able to even see his attack , it happened that quickly , as ballu fell dead on the very te he was eating from a moment ago.
Fear was thoroughly instilled within the 7 other leaders left alive as they subconsciously protected their throats with their hands.
William said ¡± Any other objections? ¡°.
To which nobody dared to reply a single word , as their silence was taken as their agreement.
A ploy to destabilize the region of Avalon had been made , and the Draco¡¯s remained unaware about it. However the phoenix n chief did bring up one topic before the banquet ended , where he said ¡± Even if we do overthrow Alexander , there is still his two boys Ronan and Percy Draco.
Those two are monstrous geniuses that cannot be allowed to grow , as even if we seed , if those boys live , Avalon will never truly fall under our control¡±.
Tales of the legendary talents of the Draco family were no longer hidden news for major powers , as everyone was wary of the two rising stars. However towards this concern William just said ¡± Naturally the boys cannot be ignored. The academy of Avalon is a well protected ce where causing interference is hard.
However not only one , i have two arrangements already in ce for them boys.
Alexander killed my brother¡¯s when he took down the temple . It¡¯s a blood feud that will only be settled with blood.
It was naive for Leif to think that some petty renumeration could make for the loss in life.
The Draco¡¯s owe me a blood debt and
William Arthur always collects his debts¡±.
With this the banquet was concluded , as a new enemy had started nning for the downfall of the kingdom of Avalon. As many dangers awaited the Draco family and the people they govern.
/// Guys it¡¯s Wednesday and we have 75 powerstones , if we hit 200 before the week ends then i will issue a Bonus on Sunday . Let¡¯s go get it you all ! ///
Chapter 34 Frustrated
The week that followed Ronan¡¯s glorious performance was splendid for the red house and Ronan himself , as his ster performance gave the other red house newbies the motivation to perform well too as a spirited red house backed the first position on week one for the event!
Ronan was a the darling of the house at this point as mostly everyone was either in awe of Ronan , or celebrating his achievement as that of the house , while overall in the school Ronan had made a solid first impression as the second prince of Avalon was now seen as a man worthy of the hype that surrounded him.
Initially many doubted that Ronan could live upto Percy Draco¡¯s standards however him surpassing Percy in such grand fashion , made his image change as people now viewed him as someone who could rival Percy or even surpass him .
But the happy and carefree days of Ronan were slowly starting to gnaw him from the inside , as Although he enjoyed the social environment of the academy , except for the ss on basic elemental studies , Ronan found everything else a sub-par waste of time .
The basic ofbat ss which he was the most excited about , turned out to be an utter disgrace in the name ofbat training , as the professor made them do basic stamina runs and pushups.
Although when Ronan saw 70% of his ssmates struggling with such basic things , he understood the necessity of these excercises . However for someone like him , it was a waste of his time..
Stagnation was something Ronan Draco hated the most , and since he felt his days inside the academy not being productive enough , slowly he began feeling uneasy .
When the weekend rolled around , it was the pressure Ascension event for the second years , as it was Percy¡¯s chance to shine.
Everyone was waiting to see how Percy would respond to Ronan breaking his record , and respond he did as he creating unprecedented history by climbing the entire pressure mountain uptill step 100!
This was an astronomical achievement that was only achieved ever by a select fifth years . Yet as a second year Percy was able to do something that most fifth years failed to even pass.
However in contrast to Ronan , Percy took a full 50 minutes as he level headedly climbed the mountain without a hint of worry on his face.
For Percy showboating did not matter , only results did , which was why he went for perfection in his approach to any problem .
However at the 99th step , Percy did raise his fist in the air with a single finger pointing towards the sky , just like Ronan did before he passed out as a symbol of his defiance , as he dered to the world and Ronan looking from below that Percy Draco was still number one!
Relishing his moment before climbing to the top !
Naturally the green house went nuts over this achievement from Percy as all their dismay from the reds breaking their record the prior week was washed away clean.
Principal Chanakya was the man who was the most pleased by this performance by Percy as he thought in his mind about the stark difference between the two brothers.
The elder was just like an elder should be , calm ,posed and collected . While the younger one was an energetic wrecking ball.
However the one who was the most happy yet the most affected from Percy¡¯s performance was not the green house or Chanakya but Ronan Draco himself.
For Ronan he wished the world¡¯s sess to Percy , however his mentality was always that of ¡® whatever Percy could do , so could he¡¯ . As he always considered himself equal to percy , however to get to his level , he needed to progress and progress a lot in theing year , which he was not at the moment .
Hence Percy¡¯s achievement only served as a reminder for Ronan that he needed to start improving quickly , lest he be left in the dust by his brother.
This was the arrangement mother Sierra had made since childhood , where Percy pushed himself to always be the guiding light for Ronan , while Ronan chased Percy as to never get too far away from that light.
The end result was the both of them helping each other go miles.
¡ª¡ª-
( Meanwhile inside the academy )
Maddy Gonzales ( Aka Mahi Phoenix ) , recieved a letter from her n elders informing her that she was assigned the family mission to be a honey trap for the Draco prince¡¯s.
Her job was to get Ronan Draco to fall for her and get as close to him as possible.
This was a part of one of the schemes that William had nned to deal with the royal prince¡¯s as he had nned an assassination for Ronan , and he only needed Maddy to do her job perfectly well to achieve that .
Should Ronan fall for the honey trap , Maddy had explicit instructions on how to kill Ronan without leaving any trace . Or if she was incapable of doing it then lead Ronan to a secluded ce from where hired help could do their jobs .
The phoenix n had sent 3 of their ns youngsters to the Avalon academy for education under different names. However they were basically sleeper cells that had to perform tasks as instructed by the higher ups in their n.
Maddy was exceptionally fair skinned with a smooth texture . She had the deep ck eyes of the phoenix n and scarlet red hair . She was also a fire type elemental user.
Naturally she was very popr amongst both senior boys and her batchmates who all wanted to impress Maddy and get her attention anyway possible.
Maddy currently had 3 boyfriends at once , however she broke up with them in an instant as she looked into the mirror and applied lipstick , as he said ¡± 3 days Ronan Draco . I will conquer you within 3 days ¡°.
/// We are only 101 PS at the moment ¡ I really want to hit 200 you all , can we get there ?///
Chapter 35 Unknowingly Face-slapping People
As Ronan¡¯s frustration grew everyday, he turned to the library for answers.
Initially, when he walked into the library, Ronan did not expect much from it. However, after flipping through pages of books whose titles Ronan found interesting to read, he realized the library was a literal treasure trove.
From books written on elemental studies to famous moves used by various notable figures in the history of the continent, everything was avable in the library.
When Ronan read about the grand and ultimate moves of the legendary figures alongside the scale of mass destruction left behind in their wake, he found himself mesmerized, lost as he daydreamed of seeing such moves being executed in action.
Inside the pce, the library was a restricted area for the two princes as the various A and B level spells stored inside were of national importance and not something a child should have ess to.
However, inside the school library, there were a variety of skill scrolls littered around, ranging from F to D grade, sorted ording to the elements.
The school did have a few high level spells, but they were restricted. One needed authorization to read them, which usually came as a form of reward for academic excellence or outstanding achievements.
However, just the wide variety of spells avable were an eye opener for Ronan, who was enlightened everyday in the library.
At the pce, although Ronan was taught two basic fire spells and one lightning spell, the spells were carefully chosen by Alexander himself to be taught to the young boy. ording to him, learning the wrong spells was devastating for one¡¯s foundation.
For this reason, Alexander never let Ronan read the variety of spells out there as he did not want his son to learn trash that could hamper his foundation..
However, looking at the theory on the mobilization paths for mana and chants, Ronan was able to make many t all assumptions as he energetically made notes of his ideas and tested them out after school in the practice grounds. Steadily, he built his foundation in truly understanding the core concepts of manifesting spells.
However, the only annoying part was that because of his poprity, he was not left to work in peace inside the academy as there was always a crowd which followed him around.
Only because of the librarian¡¯s intervention could Ronan manage to read in peace inside the Library. The olddy would let Ronan sit beside her, next to her desk, as Ronan studied and made notes.
¡ª¡ª-
It was just another day for Ronan at the academy. He was diligently reading about the concepts of the spell ¡®Fire Rope¡¯ that day. He found it amusing how someone was stupid enough to create a rope from fire, making itpletely unusable for the very purpose ropes were good for, which was binding something!
However, the way Ronan saw it, Fire Rope could easily be manipted into making a Fire Lash, which could be a useful short-range attack spell.
It¡¯s limitations were obvious to Ronan, but, since it interested him, he was noting down the pros and cons of whether or not such a move should be created.
It was lunchtime, and the librarian had temporarily left to take her lunch, so Ronan was alone on her desk as he studied the spell.
It was now that Maddy decided to make her move as she approached her target, Ronan, for the first time ever.
Maddy was a Yellow House student, who was by far the most popr girl in the first year, as both seniors and juniors adored her.
A 4 star fire elemental user, Maddy was quite talented and valued in her house, which, when coupled with her confident personality, made her THE girl to chase after for the boys.
Maddy liked the attention too, as she would have several boyfriends(toys) at a time. However, she was just fooling around with them, as they would be disposed of the day their actions annoyed her.
Ever since Maddy had received the letter from the n elders, she had broken off all her previous arrangements and started to collect more intel on Ronan Draco, waiting for her chance to make contact.
However, much to her dismay, Ronan was both a training freak and a nerd, making him aplete social recluse who was difficult to approach.
However, even so, Maddy had found her chance. She knew that during the lunch break, Ronan would be alone and not guarded by the old librarian, and Maddy could finally make contact with him.
Many scenarios had yed out in Maddy¡¯s mind on how things would develop, as she was confident that the most likely scenario was where Ronan would stare at her beauty for a long time before trying to get her to converse more with him.
It was always the same case with men. They all wanted to talk to her just a little bit longer. However, she was prepared to y the talkative girl too, should Ronan be too shy to initiate.
She had dressed up specifically to look pretty today, her lip gloss applied and make-up done with care as she looked like aplete doll who could only be described as insanely cute and attractive.
Heads turned wherever Maddy passed through, whether male or female, as she had such a presence that it made everyone look at her twice. Which was also why she was so confident to get Ronan¡¯s attention.
When she came to the library, all the boys stopped looking at their books and started to stare at her while most of the girls were baffled.
Some of the nerdy ones could not understand why she was here while some of Ronan¡¯s secret admirers knew exactly why, shooting dirty nces at her.
Maddy paid no heed to them as she scanned the room until she found Ronan. However, since going up directly to him would make her seem desperate, she decided to pick a random book and walk up to him with an excuse.
It was at this moment that Maddy heard soft giggling sounds from the girls who were giving her dirty looks a moment ago. She overheard them pass some snidements.
¡®She thinks she can talk to our Roro when the librarian is not around. She is even using the book tactic. This will be fun.¡¯
¡®But she is pretty, what if Roro likes her?¡¯
¡®Our Roro is smart, he won¡¯t give her a second nce. I can bet on it.¡¯
At that moment, Maddy scoffed in her mind while listening to the two Ronan fangirls converse. She threw a side-nce, looking at the girl who bet against her.
¡®Ugly.¡¯ One nce was enough for Maddy to pass her assessment as she strode towards Ronan¡¯s desk with confidence as she thought, ¡®Of course he won¡¯t look at you, but just watch how he falls for me!¡¯
cing the book on his desk, Maddy asked in a sweet voice, ¡°Umm, can I issue this book, please?¡±
She expected Ronan to reply. However, even after a full awkward minute had passed, Ronan did not look up from the book he was reading. He also said nothing.
¡°Ahem. Excuse me, can I please issue this book?¡± Maddy said again in a louder voice.
¡°I¡¯m not the librarian,¡± said Ronan without looking up.
The two girls started to giggle in the background as the rest of the boys watched on the developing situation with interest.
Maddy was pissed. However, she had faith that all she had to do was make Ronan look at her once, and then everything would go smoothly. Persistently, she said, ¡°Oh, my bad. When is sheing back¡?¡±
¡°No idea,¡± replied Ronan curtly, as if he had no interest in having this conversation. He still hadn¡¯t looked up from his book.
Nerves popped out on Maddy¡¯s forehead as she had begun to lose her temper. Nobody had ever treated her with such apathy before. Hence, Ronan¡¯s antics were pissing her off.
She said while trying to calm herself, ¡°Hello, can you just look at me while we are talking¡ Please?¡±
¡°No.¡±
The two fan girls burst intoughter, as even the boys started to find it amusing. It was turning out to be quite the joke.
It was now a matter of pride for Maddy. She said, ¡°Hey, rude guy. What¡¯s your problem? Have you not been taught the decency to look at someone when having a conversation?¡±
Listening to that remark, Ronan closed the book he was reading. He gave a nk look to Maddy and said nothing.
One minute passed as Ronan just kept looking inly at Maddy without saying a word. Maddy thought, ¡®That¡¯s it! You saw me, and now you can¡¯t look away, can you? Sigh¡ Since you are saying nothing, I must start this conversation.¡¯
¡°Hi, I¡¯m a fresher from Yellow House. You can call me Maddy.¡± Maddy said as she extended her hand.
However, Ronan just looked at her hand, not reaching out to shake it as he said, ¡°Is your conversation over? I really want to read my book and you are wasting my time, Maddy. I am not the librarian and I can¡¯t help you. So, a little space will be appreciated.¡±
Loudughter erupted in the room. As if they had seen this scene happen hundreds of times now, the two fangirls just screamed, ¡®I knew it!¡¯, as they excitedly simped over Ronan.
However, Maddy was left aghast. She could not believe that Ronan treated her so coldly. It was a first for her in her entire life as she could not understand what to do, facing 40 peopleughing at her.
It was then that one fangirl pulled her to the side and said, ¡°Many have tried, many far prettier than you. But Roro is not someone you can charm, so just watch from a distance without disturbing him again, okay?¡± The fangirl looked at Ronan and continued, saying, ¡°Look, his brows have a small frown now, you ruined his mood!¡±
Maddy could not believe that her beauty had failed her. She was face-pped hard today, by a guy who was not even trying!
/// an edited chapter for once , the difference is obvious ///
Chapter 36 A vital Mentor
( Chanakya¡¯s POV)
Ronan was practicing fire spells in the training grounds at 1 am, in the dead of night. It was already past student curfew, and legally, he should not be there. However, Ronan was so lost in his practice that he had forgotten about the curfew.
He was not suited for fire spells due to only having a 5% fire elemental affinity. The fire spells took extremely long for Ronan to materialize, and even then, the power disyed was not up to the mark.
Had it been anyone else, they would most likely ignore their minor elemental affinity, especially when it was a basic affinitypared to their major superior affinity.
In Chanakya¡¯s eyes, Ronan was wasting his time, energy, and potential by learning fire spells when he should be mastering thunder.
Not only was thunder unquestionably stronger than fire and thunder elemental users being much more respected and sought after, but practicing it would see Ronan have a much faster and more smooth journey to getting extremely powerful.
To Chanakya, it was a mystery as to why Ronan was always learning fire spells and not being interested in thunder. Ronan was not from a family that wouldck the basic thunder spells either, which meant that his behaviour was by choice and notpulsion..
Thunder spells were incredibly rare, their value being ten to twelve times the same level of fire spells. Hence, for poormoners who came from nothing, affording such spells for their children, even if they were fortunate enough to be born with a thunder element, was extremely difficult.
But Ronan was a Draco, the prince of Avalon. If anyone in the kingdom could have ess to the best thunder spells, it should have been him. But then, why was Ronan always practicing fire spells? This question baffled Chanakya¡¯s mind.
Chanakya had high hopes and an even higher evaluation of Ronan Draco, whose activities he paid close attention to throughout the day.
The more he observed Ronan, the more impressed Chanakya became; the kid was undoubtedly one of a kind. However, seeing him practice the D-ranked spell ¡®Fireball¡¯ time and time again while failing to manifest it half the time and otherwise only managing to summon a weak me that could maybe set a bush aze at best, hurt Chanakaya gravely. He could see Ronan wasting his potential.
Even level 5 kids with 60% fire affinity could easily make a Fireball much stronger than Ronan¡¯s. The disparity was obvious. Ronan was not suited for fire. Yet, in the three hours that Chanakya observed him, the only thing that Ronan practiced was fire and nothing else.
Finally, when he could not take it anymore, he came out and interrupted Ronan¡¯s practice, saying, ¡°It¡¯s 2:15 am. Why are you here, student?¡±
Ronan jolted awake from his stupor as he stopped chanting midway. He turned around to look at an angry headmaster.
¡°Greetings, Sir Principal.¡± said Ronan, bowing politely.
¡°You did not answer me, kiddo. Why are you here sote?¡± Chanakya asked even though he knew very well why Ronan was here.
¡°I lost track of time. Apologies, Sir Principal. I will head back now.¡± Ronan said, not daring to look into Chanakya¡¯s eyes as he wanted to bolt out from the situation.
However, just as he turned to go, Chanakya stopped him.
¡°Wait! Are you not a thunder element user? Why practice fire spells?¡± Chanakya asked in a reprimanding tone. He was angry at Ronan.
Ronan could feel his chest tighten at the question. It was something he had also long figured out. His obsession with fire spells was slowing down his own progress. At Chanakya¡¯s reprimanding words , Ronan was reminded of the thunder spell he learned at the pce; ¡®Lightning Field¡¯ which he had mastered in a single day , having a 100% sess rate after only practicing all afternoon .
However, after one and a half years spent into trying to master fireball, his sess ratio was 40%, and the power of the move was pitiful. It could be said that he had wasted his time in trying to master something that was simply not meant for him. However, his obsession with fire was strong. Even though he knew it was irrational for him to spend so much time with it, he wanted to master it¡ Master it any way possible.
The story behind Ronan¡¯s obsession came from a passingment by Grandpa Augustus, when he first gave Ronan the spell manual, ¡°Every Draco can produce a fireball that can melt walls! We have the blood of the phoenix in our veins. Our fire is much stronger than what other fire elementals can ever have!¡±
It was something that Augustus had said as he prided over Percy¡¯s Fireball, which he had mastered at age 6. Although not at the level to melt walls yet, Percy¡¯s spell could turn a tree to ash within seconds.
However, Ronan was not the same. For the first six months, he could not even mobilize fire elements at all, as 5% was too pitiful of an elemental affinity for him to have great control over the element.
Maybe if Ronan was a level 140 veteran who had understood the fundamentals of elements themselves, he could make use of his 5% affinity to produce a powerful fireball. However, even then, no matter how far he tried to make progress with it, even at level 140, one cannot master a B-ranked fire spell without having 60% affinity for the element.
That is just how the world worked. That is why pure elemental affinity users were so sought after and why Ronan¡¯s path was so detrimental to his own growth.
With a 95% thunder affinity, Ronan could even master the most demanding SSS rated spells, which even elemental users with an 80% affinity could not.
He was blessed by the gods with pure thunder mana flowing through his veins, yet the kid voluntarily chose to ignore his gifts and focus on what he did not have. A behaviour that Chanakya could just not fathom.
Chanakya spoke again, interrupting Ronan out of his thoughts, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for your answer.¡±
Ronan sheepishly replied, ¡°I¡¯m a Draco, Sir. What kind of a Draco cannot produce a fireball capable of melting walls? I don¡¯t want to be the ck sheep of my family.¡±
Ronan¡¯s answerpletely stunned Chanakaya as he realized the point he was missing when trying to understand Ronan¡¯s actions. It was a matter of familial pride for Ronan. However, he did not understand whether tough or to cry at Ronan¡¯s logic, as he found himself neck deep in frustration over the innocence of this stupid student.
Taking a deep breath, Chanakya said, ¡°Listen, kid. There is no sweet way to make you understand this, so let me give you the harsh reality. You are not like the other Draco¡¯s . You don¡¯t have pure phoenix fire in your veins. No matter how much you wish you were one, you are not. You are Ronan Draco, the only thunder element user in your family. However, here is where you get it wrong. Being different does not make you an outcast or the ck sheep. It just hurts me to see you waste your potential like this. However, I know that it is your own decision in the end, so let me put it to you like this.
¡°DO YOU WANT TO BECOME THE NEXT AUGUSTUS DRACO? THE NEXT ALEXANDER DRACO? OR THE NEXT PERCY DRACO?¡± Chanakya roared, his voice echoing in Ronan¡¯s mind.
¡°Or do you want to be the one and only Ronan Draco?¡± He spoke, his voice turning soft.
¡°They studied and mastered arts suited for them, and you are mastering the same arts that are suited for them and not you.
¡°In trying to be like your family, are you not losing the sense of your own self? Think about it, boy, when you go to bed today.¡±
Ronan was given a thought-provoking question, and it was for his own good. However, even when the rationale in his mind told him that the Principal was absolutely right, to let go of his obsession with the element of fire felt like him giving up on his identity as a Draco.
***
Going to bed, Ronan¡¯s mind was a mess of emotions. On one side, his goal was to get stronger by all means necessary, yet on the other, he spent his days learning spells that did not resonate with his natural talents, slowing down that very goal.
He was at a crossroads in life. However, a little nudge by a mentor in the right direction, who wanted nothing but the best for Ronan, would hopefully steer him towards making the correct decision.
/// If you like this chapter please leave ament ??///
Chapter 37 A goal to work towards
Ronan could not sleep all night while thinking about the principal¡¯s words. On one hand, he knew that the right choice to make was to give up on learning fire spells. However, humans were irrational creatures driven by emotion, and Ronan¡¯s emotions did not let him let go of the obsession so easily.
Hence, the next day, Ronan decided to talk about the matter with Percy and take his opinion on it. He knew his brother would give him the most frank and unbiased opinion, which, in turn, would help hime to a conclusion. Hence, during lunch break, he approached Percy¡¯s table, sitting beside him.
Percy raised an eyebrow when he saw Ronane beside him; his head down, staring at the lunch te, not looking at Percy even once. For a moment, Percy thought his little brother loved the sweets given for lunch today and hade here to silently ask for it. Hence, being the elder one, he silently slid the sweets in his te, smiling at his little brother.
Ronan instantly gulped the sweets and looked towards Percy with a satisfied expression. He said, ¡°I need to ask you something.¡±
Right when Ronan said this, Percy¡¯s eyes turned crimson as he red at the other Green House students sitting beside him. Within seconds, the entire table was emptied.
Percy¡¯s eyes returned to normal as he said, ¡°Speak.¡±
Ronan replied awkwardly, ¡°You know how I¡¯m not much suited for fire wielding like you, father, and grandfather because I¡¯m more of a thunder element user. I was wondering if it¡¯s okay to learn thunder spells¡¡±
Percy answered while taking a bite of his food, ¡°Of course you have to learn thunder spells. Why would you even want to learn fire spells when it¡¯s inferior to thunder?¡±.
Ronan weakly replied, ¡°Because I¡¯m a Draco¡ I don¡¯t want to be the ck sheep of our family.¡±
Percy listened to Ronan¡¯s answer, his eyes widening in surprise. He put down his cutlery and looked square into Ronan¡¯s eyes.
After a while, he gave a kind smile to Ronan as he said, ¡°Your eyes¡they are the same as our mother, you know¡and your face is the spitting image of Dad. It¡¯s almost like he made a clone of himself with you. However, your eating habits of sneaking sweets when no one is looking is just like grandpa Augustus, while your fascination with learning about the origins of various spells is like our grandmother.
¡°What makes you a Draco is not what element you were born with, Ronan. You have the upbringing of our family and the blood of our ancestors. You are literally the darling of our family! If anything, you will be the most spoilt, but you will never be the ck sheep.¡±
Listening to this answer, Ronan¡¯s eyes became watery. It seemed like he was worrying about a very useless thing.
However, Percy¡¯s next question hit him right where it hurt, ¡°Why are you only level 28, Ronan? Is school making youcent, or is being the best in your year enough for you? Do you n to surpass me this way? These are the questions you should worry about¡ Think about it, brother.¡±
Percy left the table after saying that, as he felt his heart ache at being too harsh on the little one.
However, it was necessary for him to be harsh on Ronan. The kid was such a monstrous genius, to see him waste his talents was a pain.
Although Ronan felt incredibly frustrated over the same fact that Percy pointed out, he knew it was true.
Every single day Ronan felt his heart ache at the fact that he was not achieving anything tangible. But now, with his inner demons regarding the pursuit of fire spells being resolved to some extent, he might progress rapidly if everything worked out well.
Just as Ronan was about to stand up from the table as well, he saw a small chit ced at the location where Percy was sitting. It had the following words written, ¡°Winter Games: Over the top battle royale ¨C 1st year VS the 2nd year. Show me your strength there, brother.¡±
It was a challenge! Percy issued him a challenge right before the winter break would roll around in December, four months from now.
Looking at that piece of paper, Ronan felt his blood pump again. He had something to dash towards. However, as he was resolving his mind, he heard a girl¡¯s voice.
¡°A love letter?¡±
Ronan turned to see that the same girl who was pissing him off in the library was here again.
¡°No.¡± Ronan replied as he turned and started to walk away.
However, much to his dismay, Maddy followed him, saying, ¡°Oh,e on! You are so handsome, you must get confessions everyday.¡±
Ronan replied in a bored tone, ¡°Not interested.¡±
Maddy giggled, ¡°Why are none of them your type? Oh! Oh! Oh! Tell me, tell me, tell me! What is your type¡¡±
Ronan had now reached the limit of his patience.
¡°Not annoying like you.¡± He replied while walking away.
This replypletely stumped Maddy. She stopped in her tracks and stood rooted to the spot she was standing on, not believing what Ronan said.
Didn¡¯t boys usually like highly energetic girls who were cute andughed at all their jokes? Then why was Ronan annoyed? Why did he not give her any attention? Was she not pretty enough?
Maddy felt her emotions run wild as a tears formed in her eyes. She puffed her face.
¡°Rude.¡±
Unfortunately, Ronan was not around to hear thatment. Maddy could only run to her dorm in shame and defeat.
¡ö¡ö¡ö
(Meanwhile in Avalon)
The northernmost vige of Srinagar was having a normal day. Children yed on the streets and farmers ploughed their fields. However, suddenly, a loud explosion was heard near the vige¡¯s entrance.
The men of the vige rushed towards the explosion site while the women ran to get their children and be on guard for anything untoward.
7 men dressed in full ck gear, wearing snakeskin masks, engaged in a fight with the vige security.
The moment the reinforcements from the vige men arrived, with the farmers carrying sickles and the cksmiths holding their hammers, the snakeskin men slowly started to retreat, using powerful spells to create a distance between themselves and the vigers.
When the dust settled and questions about the incident were asked, it was discovered that the unknown men had targeted the vige outpost, their sneak attack costing the lives of two outpost guards in what could only be ssified as a dastardly terrorist attack.
The vige was naturally on guard now, as they expected an imminent invasion. News about the incident was written in an official document by the vige chief, and the fastest rider in the vige was given it to deliver the message to the king at the fastest pace possible.
Although it was the first incident, it won¡¯t be the only one or thest, as the peace and stability of Avalon was going to be affected for a long time now.
/// E/N : Like the chapter? Why not leave ament at the end to encourage the author? ??///
Chapter 38 A new opportunity
Ronan finally felt as if he was free from his unseen shackles. Now, he started to train his thunder element to his heart¡¯s content.
It was a very different experience for him to learn thunder-based techniques than it was to learn fire-based ones.
He had learnt the spells ¡® Thunder Wave ¡® and ¡® Thunder Shackles ¡® .
Thunder wave saw him release a 3 meter thunder wave in a particr direction with an area of effect of 20 meters.
Thunder shackles saw him momentarily bind his enemy with thunder chains that also zapped the enemy should they try to break the restraints.
Thunder responded to his subconscious thoughts as if it were a part of his own physical body. He did not even need a full day to master most D-ranked thunder spells.
As if on a learning spree, Ronan learnt one new technique every week and practiced it to perfection in the subsequent one, adding three new moves to his arsenal and levelling up twice to reach level 30 in the process..
Ronan¡¯s routine saw him sleep through most sses except the basic elemental study and the basic practicalbat study sses, as he trained till four or five in the morning, only returning to his dorm when he was dead tired.
He would have been punished for his behavior had Principal Chanakya not intervened personally and told the staff to let the kid be. He was delighted to see Ronan work on something beneficial to his future.
Over the weeks, Chanakaya was surprised time and time again as Ronan mastered D-ranked spells that took even 5 star talents many months to master in a matter of few hours, which just showed how high his naturalprehension was.
After see him do it time and time again, Chanakya had a crazy thought in his mind; he wanted to see just how far the boy could go. One night, while Ronan was training, Chanakya interrupted him, saying, ¡°I see you break the curfew again, student.¡±
Ronan was training with a new spell, ¡®5-point strike¡¯, which created five small thunderbolts that urately pierced 5 y pots ced 50 meters away. However, Chanakya¡¯s sudden appearance startled him, interrupting his training.
He bowed upon seeing the principal, ¡°Greetings, Sir Principal.¡±
Chanakya stroked his beard as he looked expressionlessly at Ronan. He said, ¡°I see you have taken my suggestion and started working on your thunder element. Good choice, kid.¡±
¡°Thank you for pointing me in the right direction,¡± Ronan said respectfully.
Chanakya waved his hands off as if it was nothing and said, ¡°Say, what difference do you feel when you manifest an F ranked move vs manifesting a D ranked move?¡±
It was a trick question on Chanakya¡¯s part as he was testing Ronan¡¯s naturalprehension of things. Should Ronan give a shallow answer like the obvious differences like power or the amount of mana required, he would be disappointed and not grant Ronan the next opportunity that he had prepared. Hence, Ronan had one chance to impress him and gain a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.
Ronan thought carefully for a while before saying, ¡°When I study F-ranked spells, their basic concept is very simple and their execution is easy. It is like joining four wooden nks with nails to make a square. D-ranked spells are a moreplicated blueprint, as if having many pieces of wood and needing to make a chair from it. It is much harder and needs far faster mobilization of mana ¡°.
Chanakya¡¯s eyes brightened at Ronan¡¯s answer, as his parallel of equating spellplication with carpentry fascinated the older man. He wondered how many children at Ronan¡¯s age could understand this concept.
He was satisfied with Ronan¡¯s answer as he said, ¡°Walk with me.¡±
Chanakaya had his hands behind his back as he took Ronan for a stroll outside the campus. The campus security was understandably startled seeing the principal roam around with a student at this hour, but, since it was the principal, they only saluted with their hats and said nothing.
Chanakya walked for 30 minutes straight without saying a word as he took Ronan to the seventh peak of the campus, the forbidden peak that was only essible to him and the vice principal of the school.
The seventh peak was shrouded in dense mist and had a rainforest-like climate with many strong creatures roaming around, whose power levels Ronan could not even sense.
¡°Don¡¯t try. None of the beasts on this peak are at the mortal levels,¡± Chanakya chuckled.
Ronan¡¯s eyes widened at this revtion. He was now intrigued as to where the principal was taking him. However, due to the dense mist, he could not see much further than 5 meters on the peak.
After a while, Ronan saw a crystal-clear Lake that had no mist surrounding it whatsoever. He could see dense mist surrounding theke¡¯s boundaries at all sides, yet the area above theke was clear.
The waters looked pitch ck, as it reflected the night sky with a shining moon in the water.
¡°Come on.¡± Chanakya said as he walked right into theke, Ronan following behind closely.
When they were neck-deep in the water, a weird phenomenon urred as Ronan could still feel some firm footing under his feet even though theke seemed to be much deeper.
¡°Take a deep breath.¡± said Chanakaya as he pinched his nose with on hand, as if in anticipation of something that was about to happen. He held Ronan¡¯s neck with the other.
WHIPLASH!
In a split-second, the weird tform under their feet travelled several kilometers underwater, passing through a small to passage at the bottom of theke anding back up at an underground cave.
Chanakya had supported Ronan¡¯s neck to save him from the effects of the whish, however, even so, Ronan waspletely dazed as he had lost his sense of bnce with the world spinning around him.
He would have puked his stomach out had it not been hours since he had eaten, with all of it being digested while he was training.
Chanakya patiently waited for Ronan to recover. When Ronan finally stood back up, he said, ¡°Come, let me introduce you to the guardian spirit of the seven peaks, and the protector of the academy and the kingdom of Avalon¡
¡°The Origin Turtle Oogway.¡±
Ronan waspletely caught off-guard. He had heard tales from his grandmother about the turtle Oogway . One of the four originators of elements, the water originator, the legendary existence who was said to be only one step below the mythical beasts like the phoenix . An immortal who had most likely crossed the level 160 threshold.
Oogway¡¯s tale was the stuff of legends. He had single handedly flooded the Coastal Kingdom of Antis when the kingdommitted crimes against the turtle race by making them into ve mounts under the kingdom¡¯s jurisdiction.
He was a supreme existence, one much stronger than even Ronan¡¯s father, rumored to have lived for over a hundred thousand years¡ And now, Ronan was going to meet him!
However, to his shock, right as he walked into the room where the giant turtle was resting, an ancient voice said, ¡°Chanakya, why did you bring this cursed child wielding the forbidden to my doorstep?¡±
/// We hit the PS target of 200 this week . Good job everyone! As promised there will be a bonus chapter this week ?? ///
Chapter 39 Meeting The Progenitor
¡°Chanakya, why did you bring this cursed child wielding the forbidden to my doorstep?¡± The ancient voice asked. Both Chanakya and Ronan were stunned for a moment.
Ronan had no idea what wielding the forbidden meant, or why he was called a cursed child? He looked towards Principal Chanakya for answers.
Chanakya answered, ¡°This is Ronan Draco, son of Alexander Draco and grandson of Augustus Draco, formerly known as Augustus Phoenix, the leader of the phoenix n.
¡°He is the second prince of the kingdom and a once-in-a-lifetime prodigy having a 9 star naturalprehension. I bring this kid to you, o¡¯ great guardian, to use my one favor that I have with you. Please grant him the opportunity to learn about the nature of elements from a progenitor like you, as nobody in the world can exin the concept behind elements to this kid like you can.¡±
Silence engulfed the room for a minute before two shining sea blue eyes opened, scanning Ronan with scrutiny.
¡°Hmmm¡the phoenix n¡hmmm, that exins the cursed smell in his blood, it¡¯s that bastard¡¯s bloodline. No wonder. Hmmm, a 9 star talent¡ Excellent constitution, an incredibly strong affinity for the forbidden along with just a trace of origin fire.
¡°Shame, truly a shame. You are blessed with too much, which is why your rise will be a threat to humanity itself. If you are allowed to grow, the world will someday be at your feet.
¡°Hmmm, should I kill you myself, right here? But you havemitted no crime worthy to be punished, but that doesn¡¯t mean you will notmit one in the future.
¡°¡I cannot make up my mind..
¡°A peril, a dilemma, a hundred thousand years of life and meeting countless races and prodigies, but never met someone so blessed by the gods, yet cursed at the same time.
¡°Say, what do you see in this kid, Chanakya, for you to use your one favor with me on him?¡±
Both Chanakya and Ronan silently listened to the giant tortoise¡¯s monologue as Ronan felt scared internally from the stuff the blue-eyed tortoise was spouting.
Chanakya too could not understand what the tortoise was saying, yet, since the guardian had asked a question, he was naturally obliged to give an answer first and ask his own doubtster.
Hence, Chanakya said, ¡°He is a good kid. Never have I seen someone so privileged possess the same amount of willpower and drive as Ronan does. Not just that, he trains till his body runs out of mana and his muscles run out of energy. He basically crawls his way to his dorm at the break of dawn. He doesn¡¯t have a trace of arrogance in his achievements, either. However, he¡¯s prideful about his family. The kid is one-of-a-kind that way.¡±
Taking a deep breath, Chanakya continued, ¡°Mostly, although his elder brother Percy is also simr to this one, I feel not even the faintest trace of trickery or malice inside this child. As, despite all his gifts, pure is the most suitable word thates to my mind when I see him.¡±
Staring at the Guardian of Avalon, Chanakya gave his final statement, ¡°I hold high hopes from this student. His future seems limitless to me.¡±
Ronan looked up at Chanakya, wide-eyed as a warm feeling arose in his heart. He had no idea that Chanakya watched him train everyday, or that he was using a favor with someone so important just to provide him with an opportunity to learn.
Coupled with the fact that he already gave up a precious pill to heal him, Ronan realized that he had a true guardian standing over him at the academy.
Putting all thoughts aside, the first thing Ronan did was fall on his knees as he kowtowed before Chanakya. He respectfully called out, ¡°Teacher.¡±
It was a big deal to kowtow in the world of Everlon, as kowtowing was only done before the gods during prayer. Hence, for Ronan to do it before Chanakya showed his sincerest form of respect for the man.
Chanakya was momentarily stunned before he blessed Ronan as he said, ¡°Ayushyamanbhava¡± (May you live a long life).
The ancient turtle who overlooked this entire scenario was deep in his own thoughts before saying, ¡°Hmmm. Pure, eh? It is hard to judge whether anyone is pure or not¡ Do you consider yourself to be pure in heart, Chanakya?¡±
It was a tricky question. However, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Chanakya said, ¡°No, I lost my purity a long time ago.¡±
The turtle looked deep in thought before giving a reply.
¡°I see. Hmmm¡ Alright, I have made up my mind. Since you im this kid has a pure heart, we shall test that. I have three purity stones here, which the three of us will put over our tongues for one minute.
¡°Should the kid¡¯s stone be even the lightest shade of any dark color, it would be beneficial to the world if I get rid of this nuisance for once and for all.
¡°However, should he be a pure child, like you said, then I, myself, am interested in seeing just what kind of a chosen son of heaven is this one.¡±
Ronan felt his heart stop for a second when the tortoise casually passed thement that it would kill him. However, he had no idea as to why it said so or what sins he hadmitted. Yet, somehow, under the scrutiny of those blue eyes, it was as if he could not utter any words, and sybles that came in his mind would not manifest themselves on his tongue. He could do nothing but sweat profusely as one crystal-white stone was given to Ronan to put in his mouth.
Chanakya too was on edge from the guardian¡¯s response. However, having confidence in Ronan¡¯s character, he patted the kid¡¯s back and reassured him to just go along with whatever the ancient asked him to do as he himself put the crystal-white stone on his tongue.
Reassured by Chanakya, Ronan put the stone over his tongue as he patiently waited for a minute to pass. Every second felt like an eternity to him. He worried if his increased heart rate would alter the results negatively.
At the end of the minute, the giant tortoise took the stone out of his mouth first. The transparent white crystal had became a navy blue color, signifying that he had failed the test.
¡°100,000 years¡ It¡¯s a long time. The world has filled me with malice, no question about that,¡± he said with a mncholic expression.
The next one to take out the stone was Chanakya. His was a deep green tone with a hint of mustard in it. ¡°Cleaner than I expected. Not a bad man,¡± said the ancient tortoise with a satisfied tone.
Although both Ronan and Chanakya had no idea what the colors signified, the tortoise seemed to know what he was doing. Thus, they just went along with it.
Ronan was incredibly nervous as he took out the crystal from his mouth. However, much to his relief, it was as white as before. In fact, it seemed a little bit clearer.
¡°Hmmmmm¡ A truly pure soul. A blessed soul, yet a cursed bloodline. O¡¯ lord Shiva, my creator, my lord, what have you done with this creation of yours? So unique, so pure, yet so tainted. Why have you sent him to me? I cannot understand your intentions.
¡°Ronan Draco. Come here, child. The lightning in your body will even cause envy from Indra, what a mess you are. Since I can¡¯t kill you, I will need to hide you. This world is too cruel for you to live in.¡±
The turtle mumbled as he chanted lord Shiva¡¯s name continuously. Tears rolled down his shiny blue eyes, as if, looking at Ronan, he reminisced about a certain someone from the past.
A certain someone who he had deep connections with, who, just like Ronan, was a child of the heavens. Yet, fate made him a merciless killer, someone who had to be subdued by the gods themselves.
However, he absolutely did not want history to repeat itself. Especially not when he knew how pure Ronan¡¯s soul was.
Had his soul even had a hint of malice in it, he would have killed Ronan in an instant, without hesitation. He vividly remembered the pitch-ck stone that came out of ¡®That¡¯ cursed existence long ago.
However, Ronan Draco was not that existence. But the crimes of that being were surely going toe bite Ronan someday. The Progenitor of Water , master Oogway was reasonable. He could spare Ronan. But, knowing what was inside his body, many ancient powers would absolutely never tolerate his existence on this continent!
He would be hunted to the ends of the earth by those who would be scared by his ability to wield the forbidden. As no element user in the world can stand upto a forbidden element user , however a forbidden element user with a 95% affinity was unprecedented in the history of Everlon .
/// Here is a fun riddle for you guys for a small prize .
Solve this riddle and DM me the answer on discord
Question : ¡± What does a liar do when he dies? ¡°.
The first 10 person to dm me the answer will get a coin code for 100 coins , just something fun to tickle your brains .
I will try do this on a weekly basis for my privilege readers , with one or two games a week and many many prices. Hopefully you all enjoy .
Come join my discord server if you are not already there , here is the link. I will also paste it in thements . https:///KJtRdwcW94 ///
Chapter 40 Invaluable Knowledge
Oogway had made up his mind. He had chosen to help Ronan after seeing just how pure the kid was. Against his better judgement, he let hope move his heart and decided to acknowledge Chanakya¡¯s request and impart knowledge to the child.
Looking at the boy whose very destiny was about to be shaped, Oogway spoke in the same unchanging tone, ¡°Alright boy, let me start from the rules.¡±
Mystical waves of water rose to form letters and words, and three sentences followed, shaped together in front of Ronan, forming the rules he would have to follow under the tutge of the Primogenitor of Water.
1)tDo not interrupt my speech, and only nod when I look at you to get acknowledgement to confirm the fact that you are listening.
2)tOnly when I open my eyes to look at you can you interrupt me to ask a doubt. If you ever interrupt my flow otherwise, the lesson will end there.
3)tSit on the pool of water that I generate, and no matter what happens, you will not move from the whirlpool until the lesson is over.
A voice echoed, ¡°Do you understand?¡±
Ronan nodded in acknowledgement. It was not like he had much choice to say anything else anyways.
The words dispersed, and Oogway generated a small whirlpool of shining water about one foot tall. Ronan sat cross-legged on it as he felt the wetness of the water soak his lower body..
¡°Hmmm, what a unbelievable constitution and great bone structure¡ Hmmm, alright. Listen carefully now, boy, for I, Oogway, am going to exin to you the nature of elements.
¡°There are four inferior elements, four basic elements, and four superior elements, but, apart from these, there are the forbidden elements and the variants.
¡°The world only has Mana and no specific elemental energy, note this in your mind, boy. There is no fire elemental energy flowing naturally in this world, nor is there a pure thunder energy.
¡°The world only has Mana. Mana is the energy elemental users harness to create their elemental spells!¡±
Oogway opened his eyes at this moment. Ronan immediately nodded in acknowledgement that he understood the lecture up until this point.
Seemingly satisfied, or so Ronan assumed, Oogway continued.
¡°Every species that evolved to be able to harness the power of mana has became an elemental user in one way or another. However, instead of being able to harness mana as a whole, the creatures of Everlon have be gically influenced by one particr element, making them elemental users of it.
¡°me lions have been influenced by fire, and aqua horses have been influenced by water. Never in this wide continent of Everlon will you find a me lion that wields water or an aqua horse that wields fire, as it simply is not in their very being.
¡°The me lions as a species only have fire in their blood and no capabilities to master any other element. However, then that gives rise to the question, ¡®Is elemental affinity a racial trait?¡¯
¡°To answer that question, let me ask you this, boy. Why is the Phoenix n a n of fire elemental users? Or why is the Storm n a bunch of thunder users?¡±
Oogway paused as he looked at Ronan. A lecture is never one-sided. The student must actively engage with the teacher via discourse to reach new heights in understanding concepts. Thus, the ancient turtle sought an answer from the child.
Ronan, whose mind was turning all gears while trying to make a lot of conjectures, stopped for a moment before answering, ¡°Elemental affinity must have a rtion to gics.¡±
Oogway smiled at Ronan¡¯s answer. That¡¯s how it looked to Ronan, anyway.
¡°A sharp boy, a talented boy, a boy worthy to be taught. However, a foolish boy , can¡¯t see the bigger picture type boy , a stupid boy.¡±
Ronan winced a little at the criticism , but remained silent.
¡°Technically, humans were supposed to also be a one-element race. The first human ancestors only had the ability to wield metal!
¡°Metalbenders was the name your race had in the animal kingdom hundreds of thousands of years ago. However, in what could only be called a miracle of evolution, human intelligence helped the race escape the fate it was born with.
¡°Unlike me lions, who might also not be a 100% fire affinity race should they be tested with a crystal, humans, who were also not 100% metal affinity beings were able to consciously train their weaker elements to great sess, over generations and generations.
¡°Humans born with metal and fire trained fire as it gave them ability that no other metal user had. Unsurprisingly, when this went on for several lifetimes, their children were born with an even stronger fire affinity.
¡°Humans were able to capitalise on natural mutation to be a race with all sorts of elemental users. In this case, it might as well be called artificial mutation. Metal users are no longer even considered as one of the main elemental users, as your kind now groups them along with sand benders.
¡°An amusing race you are, humans. However, the point is that humans, in this way, became a race of many elemental users when in nature no other race was able to do so.
¡°Do you understand, boy?¡±
Ronan nodded in acknowledgement. This knowledge that was being imparted to him at this moment could only be described as invaluable. In no history book was this ever written, and there was no ce where this knowledge could be found, he thought.
¡°Good. At least, for now, you do not seem to be a boy who would remain a fool forever.¡± Oogway spoke, his eyes closing, signaling that the lecture was about to continue.
¡°However, although racial affinity is a thing that we have developed, the question still remains. Why are we races sensitive to a particr element? And why are we not sensitive to mana as a whole?
¡°Why does mana in the world react with our body to produce only a particr elemental essence? Why cannot one wield all the elements? Why does the percentage of elemental affinity one has matter?
¡°Why is thunder superior to fire if both are just a subsidiary of the world¡¯s mana?
¡°It¡¯s a lot to cover, and I won¡¯t repeat it twice, so better pay attention the first time around.¡± Oogway said as he took a deep breath.
Although Oogway was talking to Ronan on the surface, he was actually exerting all his might as he suppressed Ronan¡¯s forbidden golden thunder inside his body with his divine water.
The process was extremely precarious and it needed all his concentration. However, because of his capability and high level, he was able to do two tasks at one time, without Ronan ever realising how big of a favour the tortoise was doing for him.
Ronan¡¯s training with his thunder element had broken the seals his Grandma had ced inside his body, which strengthened the scent of the forbidden on him. If he were to take a test with the crystal ball at this moment, it would no longer show the purple hue representing thunder but the golden crackle of the forbidden.
Meeting Oogway here was a lifesaver for Ronan. If he had not gotten the treatment he was being given here today, then, most likely within a month or two, during his normal training sessions, he would no longer manifest the normal purple thunder, but a terrifying golden one.
However, Ronan was unaware of this, his mindpletely focused on the secrets behind elemental affinity as this one lecture by Oogway was most likely more valuable than the entire course offered by the school.
¡ª¡ª
(Meanwhile, in Avalon)
Leif had dark circles under his eyes, and his face was pale. The prime minister had not eaten in thest 4 days as reports of terrorist attacks from all across the kingdom had robbed him of his sleep.
Although the matter was not causing civil unrest across the nation as of now, Leif could see the consequences of a prolonged terrorist presence in the kingdom leading to inevitable disaster.
He was supposed to be in-charge of the internal stability of the region. Hence, it was his responsibility to deal with those terrorists as soon as possible.
However, as of now, he was thoroughly devoid of any credible information. Not only did he have no idea about the identity of the terrorists, but he also possessed zero clues about their motive or their demands. He did not know where they might strike next, or how to stop them.
It was a tough situation for Leif, and his reliable informationwork was failing him at the moment. However, thankfully, hismon sense was still as sharp as ever as he ordered investigations into both the Seven Seas organization and the outcast Phoenix n and temple officials.
Although not at the moment, the investigations were going to bear fruit someday or the other.
/// Like the chapter ? Please leave ament if you do ??///
Chapter 41 Invaluable Knowledge (2)
¡°Why does mana in the world react with our body to produce only a particr elemental essence? Why cannot one wield all the elements? Why does the percentage of elemental affinity one has matter?
¡°Why is thunder superior to fire if both are just a subsidiary of the world¡¯s mana? ¡± Oogway asked Ronan , as he wanted to invoke curiosity in the young one¡¯s mind , as he paused to let Ronan process these questions for a bit before continuing as he said
¡± When a human child is born , that is considered the best time to measure his/ her talent and elemental affinity¡ why is that the case?
it is because the world¡¯s mana had not yet reacted with their bodies hence traces of other elements will not be present in the bodies.
Humans develop elemental affinity in their mother¡¯s womb itself during the third trimester as that is the time when they form their dantian.
The dantian is a small organ that is connected to the spinal cord at the very end of the human body , just above the prostate nd.
Every species that can weild mana must have a dantian in their body , as it is the gift of lord Shiva that allows races to be elemental users.
The DNA in one¡¯s body defines the characteristic of the dantian , which is nothing more than a filter for the world¡¯s mana..
The dantian is the heart of the mana circuit , as the worlds mana absorbed in one¡¯s mana circuit is pumped through to the dantian before being absorbed into the bloodstream , which is why humans are born with a peculiar elemental affinity , as their dantian naturally filters out the world¡¯s mana to only let a specific elemental affinity pass through into the bloodstream.
The percentage ratio in which the dantian filters the world¡¯s mana is the elemental affinity that the crystal shows you , as 40% fire 40% water etc.
Do you understand this concept till this point boy? ¡± .
Ronan was lost in the profoundness of the revtions that he had just heard , as chanakya who was sitting beside him looked even more dazed than he was , as both of them forgot that Oogway even existed for a moment as they tried to process the information they had just gotten.
It was only after Oogway coughed twice did they break out of their stupor and ask him to continue.
Oogway sighed as he said ¡± However the dantian is not alone in determining one¡¯s elemental affinity , it¡¯s their entire being that evolves from birth to adapt to the dantian.
This is the reason why by dantian transnt one cannot change their elemental affinity , and why you are not hunted since birth for your superior element.
Which is because , the blood vessels , the organs and the heart , every fibre of an elemental users being is designed to be in ordance with that element , as the body as a whole is a smooth machine with many interconnected parts.
rece one , and it will never run the same again , which is why one is stuck with the elemental affinity they are born with¡±.
What Oogway was basically trying to say was that not only Ronan¡¯s dantian , his blood vessels his heart , every organ in his body was designed to handle 95% thunder and 5% fire essence flowing through the blood , as no other essence would be permitted in any other ratio in his body.
Understanding this concept Ronan nodded in acknowledgement and signalled for Oogway to continue.
Oogway said ¡± That is about the origins of elemental affinity , now let¡¯s talk about the nature of elements , and why some are stronger than the other.
This is because of the fact that some elements are closer to the true nature of mana than the other .
Mana is the energy that creates and mana is the energy that destroys. Lord Shiva himself wields pure mana , as the world itself is pure fuel for his needs.
Following closely behind are the forbidden elements , that have nearly the same constitution as mana , except for the part that gives life.
They are forces of destruction , simr to what lord Shiva wields himself when he enters a rage.
Under the bright blue heavens , no element can counter the power of the forbidden elements , which is why their users are so feared and killed on sight. As letting them live was basically akin to raising a tiger as a roommate. Bound to end badly.
Next are the superior elements having a 70% nature simr to pure mana , boasting incredible strength.
ns with superior element bloodlines have usually risen to form great empires and even todaymand respect throughout Everlon.
Coming below them are the four basic elements at 50% , followed by inferior elements at 20% , which only leave the variants .
Variants are elemental affinities that don¡¯t fall under these categories and have wierd and unique properties. However never has there been a variant in the history of Everlon with a mana sync rate of over 50% , as all variants are basically Inferior element users or only slightly better than them.¡±.
Exining this much , Oogway spat some blood from his mouth , as although Ronan and chanakaya were unaware , he was actually trying to supress the presence of the forbidden element within Ronan¡¯s blood to atleast buy him a few years time to grow in peace.
Currently the forbidden energy in his blood was on the cusp of breaking through and leaking out and was incredibly taxing to supress.
Life force was the only energy that could counter the destructiveness of golden thunder as Oogway had to sacrifice centuries of his life to only buy a few years time for Ronan .
This was a selfless sacrifice on Oogways part , as Ronan¡¯s pureness moved his heart to make this choice.
Noone had told him to do Ronan this favour , the one favour that he owed chanakya was already being paid back by the knowledge he imparted to Ronan . However even then he chose to do this favour for Ronan , as seeing the kid Oogway found a trace of hope in his heart.
A hope that maybe , this kid could one day bring order to this ursed world by standing at the very peak of it.
Having lived for 100,000 years Oogway had seen it all , yet throughout history he could only name 2 individuals that were even remotelyparable to Ronan Draco. Both of them his progenitors , who used their powers for evil.
However both of them had pitch ck souls corrupt with the devil¡¯s influence damned to burn in hell for the rest of eternity. However Ronan was different.
The continent still felt the effects of the two great sinners , even after centuries had passed since their death , and none of it was good.
However if Ronan would someday righteously stand at the peak of the world , just what kind of a continent would he create with his purity?
would he create a utopia for everyone and usher in a new golden age for mankind? or would he turn evil just like his ancestors?
Although Oogway did not know the answer to that question , he knew that if he did not do this kid this favour , he would never find out .
Hopefully his dreams would somedaye true ¡.
/// Apologies for this chapter , as it is purely an info dump kind of chapter , however essential for world building and context.
again an apology for uploading it unedited , as the schedule with my editor was missed ///
Chapter 42 A new start for Ronan
Although Oogway could impart much more profound knowledge to Ronan, considering the child¡¯s low level, he chose not to delve into sage level theories. As for the rest of the lecture, he only further exined the basics of elements he had already exined in brief. Subsequently, Ronan gained unprecedented insights from this exchange as his fundamentals about elements became rock solid.
As the hours passed by, Ronan¡¯s chaotic golden thunder was also suppressed by the rich life essence of Oogway as he ced a life filter around Ronan¡¯s dantian, which would counter the destructive golden thunder formed by it to make it just normal thunder before it was absorbed in Ronan¡¯s blood stream.
If nothing untoward happened, Ronan should be able to practice lightning for 7-10 years like a normal lightning user without any problems. However, if his emotional state was aggravated to the extreme, it would cause the seal ced by Oogway to crumble before time. If it happened, it would unleash an uncontroble burst of golden thunder capable of destroying everything that came in contact.
Hence, to prolong the lifeline of the seal and suppress the destructive nature of the golden thunder, Oogway decided on giving Ronan a high-difficulty spell that required abination of both thunder and fire.
Training fire alongside thunder would reduce the load on the seal ced by Oogway, and hence prolong the lifeline of the seal. Thus, before parting, Oogway gave Ronan the A-ranked technique ¡®ming Lightning wheel¡¯.
This was a move whose difficulty was only one step less than the grand move used by Alexander to destroy the fire god¡¯s temple.
The move involved creating a wheel of fire with the inner and outer rings made of mes, along with thunder acting as spokes of this wheel, rotating at nearly 3000 rotations per second..
The move, when used in its full glory, could even cut mountains in half with a single slice, and its value could not even be estimated in mary terms.
Even a prosperous country like Avalon only had a very low collection of A-ranked spells, with none of them being of the thunder element.
Yet the spell that Oogway gave was not only of a superior element, but a high-ranked spell of a dual element! Its worth could easily be equal to 10 normal A-ranked spells.
Should Ronan wish to sell it, he could buy a whole small-sized country with that wealth. The price tag on the skill was that astronomical.
However, it was basically a dead end for Ronan, as ording to Oogway¡¯s logic, no matter how high his natural talent was, no 7-8 year old could ever learn something so profound. It was simply too difficult. Even the most talented ones would need a decade of practice to learn it.
This was hisst-ditch effort to save Ronan from his own fate for as long as possible. Training in this one technique for a long time would not halt the boy¡¯s progress like learning a pure fire technique could. Furthermore, it would also not put a load on the seal the way if Ronan had instead practiced only thunder-based techniques.
Although Ronan would not progress as fast in the path of levelling as with only practicing thunder, he would at least live a few more months without his secreting out, at the minimum.
Hence, while Ronan was ted beyond words, the same expression of joy could not be seen on Chanakya¡¯s face. He knew that with this new A-ranked technique given by Oogway, Ronan would not practice anything else, slowing down his progress.
Even though it was not as bad as with Ronan practicing pure fire techniques, the A-ranked spell was still something that needed several years¡¯ worth of effort to learn, without any short-term gains to be had.
It was also the reason why only after schooling waspleted did the school issue B-ranked techniques to alumni or top performers, as it was the perfect time to start practicing such techniques that needed a long time to perfect.
Chanakya wanted Ronan to develop as fast as possible during his school years, but if Ronan should start on the path of learning the ming Lightning Wheel, it would be a project that could not bepleted even after his schooling was over. Hence, as his mentor, Chanakya, on their way back to the campus, said, ¡°Ronan, that technique will need consistent training and years¡¯ worth of effort to master. Although it is incredibly powerful, with your level 28 strength, even if you master it, you will only be able to bring out a fraction of the spell¡¯s true power.
¡°For now, it is better to keep that spell away for future use as you should focus on improving on the path of the thunder element¡¡±
As Chanakaya spoke, he saw Ronan furrow his eyebrows, remaining silent throughout. Hence, he stopped speaking for a moment and said, ¡°Are you listening to me, student?¡±
Ronan was silent for a moment before he slowly said, ¡°But 3 months is all I will need¡¡±
Shock was evident all over on Chanakya¡¯s face as he looked twice towards Ronan, as if to confirm if his ears were not ying tricks on his mind.
¡°Did you say you can master an A-ranked spell in 3 months?¡± Chanakya asked Ronan, his voice raised high, anger seeping through his tone.
As Ronan meekly nodded in response to the question, a vein popped on Chanakya¡¯s forehead.
¡°Ridiculous. Kids these days don¡¯t understand how high Mount Tai really is, thinking they can master A-ranked spells as if they were F-ranked ones.
3 months? Ridiculous! I will spell my name backwards if you can learn it in 3 months¡¡±
For a minute there, Chanakaya lost grip on his emotions as he babbled on and on about Ronan¡¯s im. However, after regaining some control, he said ¡°Alright. You said it, boy. If you cannot master the move in 3 months¡¯ time, you will never try to learn it for the remainder of the schooling period. Is that a deal?¡±
Chanakya voice was cold. Ronan had no choice but to agree.
3 months. It was exactly the countdown left for the winter games and the challenge against Percy.
Ronan was on the clock now, as he needed to go full-gear till the nexting tournament!
¡ª¡ª-
(Meanwhile in Avalon)
Terrorist attacks continued all over the country as more and more ns reported casualties and civilian activity disruption due to the organisation the people started naming, ¡°The ck Mask¡±, after the ck masks that every terrorist wore.
Everything started to change once merchant cargo caravans started to be raided on the inter-city roads as the internal security of the kingdom waspromised.
Food and grain transports were dyed, causing intion in price as an atmosphere of panic was starting to spread amongst themoners.
Merchants were afraid to travel with expensive cargo, bringing trade between cities to a crashing halt over fears of terrorist raids.
Leif was unable to provide security to every single traveller, as even though the military patrolled the roads thrice a day, merchants were still being looted on the same roads.
Petty crimes started to rise and bandit groups began to appear as the internalw and order of Avalon started to go in a cycle of downward spiral.
The situation had became more critical now. Alexander was demanding answers that Leif did not have at the moment. However, that was about to change as a messenger carrying important Intel that disclosed the involvement of the Seven Seas organization and the Phoenix n members was riding at full speed towards the pce!
Chapter 43 3 months later , and a new opponent rises
Ronan was the most motivated he had been in all his life , as for the next three months he trained his A ranked technique day and night , with incredible intensity.
The technique was incredibly profound and Ronan could feel that it had manyyers that needed to be mastered before mastering the move as a whole , as every process inside making the ming lightning wheel , was aplicated task in its own right.
Hence he broke down the move in a sequential order of 557 sequential steps that needed to be performed in the exact order and with extreme precision , to finally make the move possible.
This in itself was an heaven defying achievement , as Ronan was able to breakdown an A ranked technique into small simple parts , without tempering with the essence of the technique , which just served as evidence to his monstrous natural talent.
However even then , Ronan had yet to sessfully execute the move even once , as despite his best efforts he did make a small error in atleast one of the 557 steps involved , which resulted in a failure overall.
However Ronan was not disheartened , the days spent training with passion saw him level up twice as he touched level 30 before thepetition.
Ronan was not participating in any house events during this time , and his absence was dearly felt by the red house , as without their shining star they were a little hard pressed at times for the first ce.
Ronan¡¯s absence had also seen a new boy from Yellow house take the central stage , as the boy had risen like a eagle from the trenches in thest 3 months , shocking everyone time and time again..
His name was ¡® Nitin Snow ¡® , a bastard of the snow n and a variant elemental user . However he was not who he seemed to be. The real Nitin had met with an ident at the age of five , and in his body was the soul of an extremely cunning human , who had once been able to cross the level 140 limit.
His name was ¡® Deckard Shaw ¡® and he had lived for 270 years before being heavily injured in a war against demons in a far away country .
His escape saw him chased by various demon n experts , as he carried with him the ancient secret technique to control one of the most mysterious forces of nature ¡® Gravity ¡®.
When he finally stumbled near a small vige in Avalon , he was able to merge with a small kids body before his consciousness faded out , only awakening when the kid first stepped on the first step of the Pressure Ascension event , as gravitational force inside the mountain attracted his sleeping consciousness.
What followed was him luring the kid to give up control of his body to him , as he promised to achieve great results in return !
Nitin who was initially a one and a half star talent and only level 2 at the time of the event , was desperate to make a name for himself , hence in a moment of weakness he gave up control of his body to Deckard , who was able to create a mini legend by being able to ascend 13 steps with such a weak body!
However things did not go as intended for Nitin as Deckard refused to switch back control of the body with him , as in the three months that followed saw himpletely brain-wash nitin , as he exponentially increased his strength and fulfilled every desire of nitin to make him the star of the yellow house.
In 3 short months , nitin went from level 2 to level 18 in a levelling speed that could only be described as unreal and godly , as Deckard used his knowledge andprehension to push the useless body he inherited to its limits.
However all of this was not done out of the goodness of his heart , as Deckard was only ying Nitin , as his real goal was to be the sole owner of the body and live once again , as time and time again he tried to manipte Nitin into epting eternal sleep.
Deckard told nitin that he was being a nuisance and that his presence was the only reason why Deckard was not even more faster than this , as poor nitin who was brainwashed started to sulk and feel like a hindrance in his own body.
Coming from a simple background , Nitin¡¯s only desire in life was fame and power , and Deckard took advantage of these feelings to manipte the seven year olds mind to the maximum , as day after day he would show results instead of words to weaken Nitin¡¯s will.
Not only did Nitin be the yellow house star , but the girl he could only admire from distance , the queen of everyone¡¯s hearts , and yellow house first year ssmate Maddy , actually talked to him once!
This was the turning point in Nitin¡¯s life as he actively resceded to the sidelines in favour of Deckard doing his stuff. However even then he refused to not even be a spectator.
But everything changed once he saw how coldly Maddy was treated by one Ronan Draco , as the tears in Maddy¡¯s eyes caused indescribable rage to swell within Nitin¡¯s heart as he made a deal with Deckard for his body that day .
Nitin had epted being put to sleep for five years time , should Deckard be able to take revenge on Ronan Draco for humiliating Maddy !
For Deckard taking care of a 7 year old brat , even if it was Ronan Draco was nothing much , as he was a seasoned veteran in his past life , and did not put level 20-30 brats in his eyes at all.
However Nitin willingly giving him his body for 5 years time was an irresistible deal for Deckard , who would undoubtedly be the master of the body in five years time that nitin slept , as after that even if nitin would wake up , he would no longer have the power to control the body , even if he wanted to .
Hence epting the rage in Nitin¡¯s heart , Deckard decided to take up the task of humiliating Ronan Draco.
However Ronan was elusive and did not appear in any of the house events that followed , making things go beyond his control , as he could not find trouble with Ronan for no reason at all .
Nitin grew impatient in the meanwhile , giving headache to the 270 year old Deckard , as he had to put up with tantrums of a seven year old child.
The heavens did take pity on his plight however , as Ronan Draco did decide to enter thest house event of the year , as he decided to participate in the winter games and the prestigious Battle royale !
This was Deckards chance , as he hyped up the fight beforehand , giving a bold deration that he would defeat Ronan Draco at the event amongst all first years!
Naturally the red house did not take kindly to such empty challenges as they belittled Deckard for his overconfidence.
However this was exactly what Deckard had nned for as the higher the pedestal Ronan was put on , the more miserable would his fall be when he pushed him down a peg , fulfilling his job of serving humiliation to the boy and recieving unrestricted control of this body as a return.
¡ª¡ª-
( Meanwhile inside Avalon )
When Leif read the letter by the spy , his blood boiled as rage was evident in his eyes as he crumpled the letter in his hand with spite and hate!
His gut had always told him that the seven seas organization was more dastardly than they appeared on the surface and how they must be the one¡¯s behind these attacks , however without confirmation he could not take any steps against the terrorists , but all that changed now.
Calming down he prepared his best counter strategy , as he walked inside the kings chamber to finally provide Alexander with the answer that he wanted.
However when he walked into Alexander¡¯s chambers , he felt an indescribable pressure weigh down on him , as he saw Alexander skipping ropes in one corner of the room, as his aura was unrestrained.
¡® Level 140 ¡® gulped Leif as he realized that the king had improved since the fight against the phoenix n .
¡± Do you have my answer Leif ? ¡± , asked Alexander not missing a beat , as he had sensed Leif¡¯s presence in his room , his voice cold and demanding.
¡± Yes my king ¡± Leif said in a determined voice as Alexander stopped skipping .
¡± WHO?¡± , Alexander said with rage as the torches within the room red up to the extreme , reacting to the crimson hue inside Alexander¡¯s eyes.
¡± The seven seas organization leader William and the remnants of the phoenix n , alongside the n leaders of the northern Wastnds¡. ¡°. Leif answered , as the torches in the room zed with unprecedented fury.
The culprits had been identified!
Chapter 44 The winter games
The winter tournament was one of the most important tournaments from a house¡¯s perspective: the battle royale was one of the mostpetitive, innovative, and co-operative event amongst all the other house events.
The battle royale saw 1st, 2nd, and 3rd year students participate together in the event as a house and fight to be thest house standing on the martial tform.
The martial tform was built on the fifth hill of the school and it was a 25km2 by 25km2 tform, floating 100 meters from the ground.
To eliminate an opponent, one had to send them hurling over the stage, and once they fell over 50 meters, they would be teleported to the observation stands. One could only be eliminated this way.
The battle royale style had no other rules, and everything was fair until it did not involve critically crippling an enemy or killing them.
Ronan was participating alongside other senior yers of the house. Even as a first year, his level 30 strength wasparable to the best 3rd years. Hence, he was naturally treated differently from others.
This event had a lot of points in the overall housepetition. Although the red house was in the lead this year, the margin was not asrge as they expected with the yellow and green house breathing down their necks.
The yellow house was a dark horse this year, as it had never performed this well. They had their fair share of shining prodigies who performed better than anyone ever expected.
The champions the green house were a little overwhelmed this year as they could not keep up with the momentum of the red and yellow house. Their second position was also in a perilous situation..
However, none of that mattered. With the winter games, the only thing that mattered was the victor of this event.
Any house that would win this event would see an incredible rise in their overall points as this was one of the most rewarding events throughout the year, points-wise.
For Ronan and Percy, however, this was their first head-to-head sh and the first challenge that Percy had issued Ronan! As a result, the entire school was eager to watch the sh of the Draco boys.
Being a house event, there was a lot of strategy, mind games, and team synergy required to win this event, as no individual, be it Ronan or Percy, could single-handedly win the whole event for a house.
Teamwork was the key to sess in this event, and the house captains had thoroughly prepared their juniors for it in the past few days.
Ronan was also given his own task to handle. However, he had the most creative freedom to express himself, because, despite his talents, he was considered the muscle-headed brute of the house. His only instructions were:
¡®Don¡¯t fight stronger opponents alone.¡¯
And
¡®Zap all the weaker opponents with lightning.¡¯
This was because, just as Captain Yami would start exiningplex strategies and teamwork to Ronan, he would sulk with a puffed face, as if protesting in silence.
Hence, after a lot of consideration and special treatment, he was given the role of the team¡¯s muscle. Now, Ronan smiled brightly, as if he approved of the captain¡¯s decision.
Yami felt a headache trying to handle Ronan. He¡¯d realized that Ronan was way too pampered in some aspects of life and hence choosy while doing tasks , and because he was just 7 years of age, his overwhelming cuteness made people helpless.
Hence, at the event¡¯s day, Ronan was fired up and ready to rumble as he was dead-set on achieving three things:
1) Eliminate Percy and show his dominance.
2) Win the Most Overall Eliminations award for the house (worth 500 merits).
3) Help the house secure first ce (worth 5000 merits).
This was the goal Ronan had in mind as he had trained hard for this event in the past few months. Although he had only levelled up twice, his overallbat prowess had increased by leaps and bounds as his control over lightning made him unstoppable.
Overall, Ronan was ready for this challenge!
However, he was not the only one who was ready. Percy had already anticipated that his little brother would be a menace in this event. So, he was leading the green house¡¯s charge this time around, even though he was only a second year.
Percy was calm. He wanted to take this opportunity to knock Ronan down a peg so that he would stay motivated to train hard and surpass him in theing year.
Nitin was also working hard towards defeating Ronan as he had levelled up to level 23 now, bing the undisputed number two in year one.
His goal was to humiliate Ronan Draco in the event and bring retribution for his beloved Maddy.
The powerful level 140 soul inside him was not to be underestimated as his battle experience and techniques were much more refined and posed a genuine threat to Ronan.
With him also issuing an open challenge to Ronan that was recognised by the yellow house and all first years who he had defeated on his rise to bing number two, he was one of the biggest challenges that Ronan had to ovee to win .
For the level 140 soul inside Nitin , only Ronan Draco stood in his way to getplete control of Nitin¡¯s body as per the deal between the two , and he had an opportunity on a grand stage to defeat him and sieze control of the body for once and for all , and he would do everything in his power to ensure that it was the only oue that was to be.
This year¡¯s games were hence sure to be extremely intense , with many big yers gunning for Ronan.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
(Meanwhile, in Avalon)
Alexander had called his war council. Every major minister and military official was present in the room as Leif briefed them on the situation.
¡°WE MUST KILL THEM ALL!¡± General Sam smashed his hands on the table in anger. He hated the terrorists to his core. As a member of the military, he detested the attack on civilians the most. It went against his principles.
His opinion reflected that of most of the war council, as even Alexander wanted nothing more than to march into their territory and wipe them out from the core. Yet, he remained quiet.
Augustus spoke with crimson eyes, ¡°Alexander, how can you remain so calm when our civilians die everyday and our merchants lose our goods? DOES YOUR BLOOD NOT BOIL WITH RAGE?!¡±
Augustus questioned Alexander. In his sixties, Augustus was very short tempered and ready to jump into any conflict as if he was 20.
However, Alexander had his mind in the right ce. He knew better than anyone that invading the Northern Wastnds was not as easy as it seemed and that it would cause heavy casualties to win this war.
Hence, although his blood boiled with rage at this incident, his first try would be to counter it clinically and without any bloodshed.
Alexander replied, ¡°My blood boils as much as anyone¡¯s here, if not more¡ However, killing the terrorists does not mean that we march into enemy territory unprepared and let our soldiers die. Leif has made a n to trouble the terrorists while we do reconnaissance and n our attack to root them at their base.¡±
Taking a deep breath, Alexander looked at his father.
¡°War will be an inevitable choice. However, I am not going to make my army march into enemy territory without having aplete grip on their strength.
¡°Leif will exin the measures he will be taking in the meantime¡¡±
/// Like the chapter? Why notment to show your support ??///
Chapter 45 Going Wild
The start of the battle royale saw all four houses starting in four different quadrants of the square martial arena , with the third year¡¯s making the inner lines of the Quadrant against the other houses front liners , and the weaker first years upying the outermost parts of the arena , closest to the elimination line.
This was the set-up of almost all houses every single year , however this time around , the green house led by Percy took a different approach .
They had their strongest third year¡¯s near the elimination lines and the weaker first years towards the innermost lines.
This was a very dangerous move to make , as the start of the event was usually the most chaotic with everyone charging into enemy lines like crazed bulls , with those at the back lines feeling the most pressure as they had no room to maneuver forward , usually resulting in many eliminations.
Hence should the green house suffer a pushback , then their third year¡¯s would be in trouble and should they be eliminated early , the chances of green house winning would drop significantly .
Outside were the viewing stands where the housemaster¡¯s and the fourth and fifth year students sat in their respective house area¡¯s and looked on seriously and with bated breaths towards the event.
The house captains stood on special tforms installed with voice amplification tools , as they guided their houses during the events .
Ronan was excited as it was easily seen with his bodynguage as he jumped up and down at the front lines of the red house , waiting for the start signal by the principal to go wild.
He had obtained the do as you please free card from captain Yami , as even though he was a first year , he was the mad-dog of the red house as his only task was to eliminate the enemies without caring about team y.
Nitin was eyeing Ronan from the very start of the event as he instructed the level 140 master Deckard to do his best to humiliate Ronan infront of everyone..
As he stood in the middle of the pack inside the yellow house , he sneakily looked at Maddy who stood two rows ahead of him , as he admired her features from behind.
¡® Do me this favour , and i will give you my body for five years ¡® Nitin said in emotional voice , as he made a deal with Deckard , who confidently replied ¡® Just sit back and give me the control of this body kid , the job will be done ¡®.
He had absolute confidence in beating the piss out of Ronan Draco , in extremely humiliating one sided beatdown .
As the countdown of ten seconds finally started , captain Yami shouted
¡± RED HOUSE , FORMATION ! ¡°.
Every red house member took their assigned stance , as the front liners prepared to charge , while the back liners leaned forward supporting the men infront of them forming a chain , and trying to make an imprable wall!
The red house looked extremely threatening at this moment , as their well synchronised stance made the other houses eye them in fear.
While every house moved towards the edge , the green house frontliners actually retreated a bit from their initial lines , as theypacted near the rear , baffling the other house members.
As the countdown continued to tick down , the house members all had nervousness and anticipation build inside their stomachs as they waited for the chaos to begin.
5¡4¡.3¡.
Ronan had his tongue out as he looked at the blue house members diagonal to him with an crazed expression as he was ready to rumble exactly when the countdown would reach 0 .
2¡1¡.0!
As soon as the countdown hit 0 , there was absolute pandemonium , as the red house front liners shed into the other houses around them and the same could be said for the other houses.
However in that one second , Percy Draco did the unthinkable , as he had prepared an extremely powerful spell before the event started , which he released exactly when the countdown hit 0
Percy had chanted the spell , me wall , as exactly around the green house¡¯s quadrant a 5 meter tall me wall arose , preventing any other house members from madly rushing into their quadrants , as the front liners who were nning to rush into the green house¡¯s side all had to take an unexpected pause as they barely managed to save themselves from having third degree burns.
The control and power disyed by percy helped their house survive the most critical initial moments of the event , as the green house members from the viewing tform roared and cheered in approval!
Even the teachers and principal were impressed by this genius move by Percy Draco , as he sessfully defended the green house¡¯s numbers!
However at the same time , while the red yellow and blue all bashed strength with each other , Ronan Draco had taken a huge leap as hended right into the middle of the blue house territory with his spell.
¡® Thunder Wave ¡® , Ronan said as hisnding saw him transmit a powerfull thunder wave that stunned and burnt opponents near him , as he tore through the opposition with style and vigour.
Kicks , thunder sparks and punches were thrown around like water by Ronan , as he single handedly dismantled the blue house middle lines , putting incredible pressure on the backlines as he eliminated a few every second due to indirect influence!
Yami who watched this situation from the outside felt his hearte into his throat as one of the only two instructions that he gave Ronan was to not get surrounded by too many opponents and fight people stronger than him alone , yet right at the very start of the event the idiot jumped right at the centre of the enemy lines.
Usually rushing into enemy lines alone was a confirmed way to be eliminated early , however no first and second year student was able to hold a candle to Ronan¡¯s speed and thunder elemental power , as those who came in physical contact of him were zapped by thunder damage.
Only a minute into the event and Ronan was able to rack up 50 direct eliminations while he had over 200 indirect ones , making the blue house bleed numbers wherever he went.
Undoubtedly he was the most eye catching performer at the moment as everyone in the viewing tform watched his one sided massacre as only pure joy and tion could be seen on his face as he tore through his opposition like paper.
Ronan¡¯s kicks sent the enemy¡¯s flying over the martial tform , while his uppercuts left them dazed and stumbling for bnce as they bumped into other house members , crumpling their bnce as well.
¡± STOP RONAN DRACO ¡± , shouted the blue house captain who had a frown on his face looking at the situation as he urged the third year¡¯s to deal with this menace .
Although Ronan could beat the weak first years like they were rag dolls , the same could not be said for the trained third year¡¯s , hence when Yami saw that the third year¡¯s were all charging towards Ronan¡¯s direction , he too had to make a call
Yami shouted ¡± RONAN BAKA , FALL BACK TO THE RED SIDE NOW , OR ELSE I WILL PERSONALLY WHOOP YOUR A** , ONCE YOU COME OUT ! ¡°.
Ronan who was busy ploughing his way to the outermost edge of the blue house , heard captain Yami shout at him and felt shivers run down his spine.
He instantly kicked the two blue house members around him in a perfect Mid-Air split as he turned towards the red house side and used the five point thunder strike to consequetively strike thunder in a straight line , opening his path up towards the red house.
When terrifying purple lightning hit the martial stage in quick session , many first year olds wet their pants in fear as the whole stage felt the vibrations , as many blue house members were injured and many abandoned their positions to evade the attack , opening a clear path for Ronan to retreat.
Ronan dashed through the opening with incredible agility , as the blue house captain could only watch on with his jaw open as one single red house student made his way from the outer edge all the way towards his own house unopposed.
However who dared stop Ronan Draco? Or even more , who had the capability to achieve it?
Ronan easily made his way back to the red camp , as after retreating he gave a innocent smile to Yami with a double thumbs up sign , as Yami expressionlessly stared daggers through Ronan¡¯s soul.
He made it clear that he should never ever try such tricks again.
Ronan avoided eye contact after this reprimand , as he pretended to help teammates as he focused on the enemies inside the red quadrant, trying to hide from the heat that was on his back.
However even Yami had to admit in his heart that Ronan Draco was just something else , as when he looked back at the destruction left behind from his rampage at the blue side , he realized that Ronan hadpletely single handedly toyed with an entire house and came back to the home side as if it was nothing.
He wiped sweat off his forehead as he nced at the housemaster , giving her the look of ¡® You have gotten us quite the character ¡® , as the duo exchanged a knowing smile.
There were still over 70% of the participants left inside the arena , and the next few minutes would see that number cut down to only 50% , it would be then that the real contest of skill and teamwork start . However at this moment at the most eliminations leaderboard there was only one name at the top which was
1. RONAN DRACO ( BHAKTI ) : 124 Eliminations
2. RAFA AROLI ( DHARMA ) : 21
3. HINOSHI UGARA ( GYAN): 19
.
.
.
At this moment , nobody was even marginally close to Ronan Draco!
Chapter 46 A shocking battle
The next few minutes of the battle royale saw slow yet consistent eliminations untill about 50% of the starters had been eliminated , with the majority of them being the weaker first years into their first ever battle royale.
The Green House led by Percy suffered the least losses , as they abstained from battle in the first few chaotic minutes , however even so the moment the me wall died down , all three houses charged towards the green house .
The set-up the green house had , made it such that the best third year¡¯s were holding the outermost back-lines , hence when the charge from other houses came , it was naturally a lot of pressure for them , not having even a little room to maneuver around.
Even so , most of the third year¡¯s stood firm , however a few were still eliminated.
This meant that although the green house had the least casualties , they had their best third year¡¯s who were eliminated instead of the weak first years , which made a huge difference.
When about 50% participants were eliminated , the martial stage slowly became sufficiently big for proper fights to take ce , without opponents having to fear bumping into other people with every step taken.
Hence it was then that the realpetition began , as strategy and team nning from every house came to disy !
Captian Yami shouted ¡± ALRIGHT , FORM YOUR UNITS , BATTLE FORMATIONS! ¡°.
Yami saw the situation and felt that it was the right time to divide the red house students into pre ¨C determined battle formations , that already had specific tasks assigned to it..
Hence , following the captain¡¯s order , the red house was within moments organized into 17 Units of 15 people in each unit , with only Ronan being left alone.
Ronan felt awkward for a second , as although it was his own idea to not join any group , with everyone walking together in a unit , he felt like a loner.
However at that moment , something unexpected happened as a yellow house student took on a unit of the red house near him alone , and disabled five members , while eliminating one from the contest.
The kid was a first year , just like Ronan and he was here to challenge Ronan to a one vs one fight.
Initially Ronan would have ignored him , as although the kid did beat a few red house students , he was basically surrounded and unlike himself he did not have the ability to get out of encirclement safely , however Ronan was surprised to see that two units from the yellow house rushed in to provide back-up to this kid as he continued on his way to Ronan for a challenge.
When Nitin was finally face to face with Ronan , he said with anger in his voice ¡± Ronan Draco , finally we meet! TREMBLE because your nemesis is here ! ¡°.
Ronan looked at the kid , then he looked at captain Yami outside as he made an gesture of ¡® Who is this clown? ¡®. whichpletely enraged Nitin.
¡± Do not pretend like you haven¡¯t heard my name , for i know you have , it was me Nitin , the strongest first year student who challenged you few months ago , yet your fear of me did not allow you to enter any housepetitions to face me
I donot me you , if it were me , i would not want to face me either , however today there is no escape , you will be defeated by me ¡°. Nitin said as he smiled smugly , he looked at the crowd of spectators outside as he knew his appearance was famous around school now.
Murmurs started in the crowd , as many of the eliminated first years started chattering about Nitin¡¯s strength.
Those who had fought him head on , were in awe of his godly control skills that seemed way beyond what a 7 year should be able to manifest , hence some of them beleived Nitin¡¯s words to be true.
¡® That¡¯s Nitin , the second strongest first year , oh my god!! , will we see him fight Ronan for the undisputed number one? ¡®
¡® That Nitin is a dark horse , his rise is too fast , Look he is level 23 now , but he was only level 2 when he joined 5 months ago , not even Ronan is this fast in terms of levelling ¡®.
¡® Nitin you can beat Ronan , go show the world your strength , the yellow house is behind you! ¡®
¡® Ronan Draco is a born genius , hmph, arrogant snot , dirt can never be gold ¡®
¡® Booooo , who do you think you are talking tomoner , thats the second prince of the nation! Not some street rutt like you ¡®
More Boos than cheers rained on Nitin , as the only one¡¯s supporting him were his housemates who were blinded by house loyalty.
However for Nitin it only seemed as if the world underestimated him and his strength. Afterall , how could seven year olds ever hold a candle to the soul residing within his body?
Nitin was one of the dark horses propelling the yellow house these past months , winning three house events in the months that Ronan did not participate , rising to be the second strongest first year , as everyone was left speechless by his astronomical rise.
However Ronan still stood there unaffected as he cleaned his ears with his finger and said ¡± Soo Nitisha , are you here to fight? ¡°.
Ronan was extremely casual , however he identally mispelled Nitin¡¯s name , but this caused nitin to pop a vein as he screamed
¡± YOU¡.youu¡ you need to be taught a lesson in respect! arggghhhhh ¡°. Nitin screamed like a barbarian as he charged towards Ronan.
The seven year old was wayy immature , and had a very loose grip on his emotions , hence he forgot to switch with Deckard before the fight as promised and charged in to attack Ronan alone.
¡± IDIOT SWITCH ¡± Screamed Deckard , however Nitin was too blinded by anger to pay him any heed .
Nitin leapt into the air as he wanted to punch Ronan¡¯s face with power , however when he came close tonding his attack , Ronan simply sidestepped it without any problems , throwing Nitin off-bnce.
¡± Arghhhh coward , fight me ¡°. screamed Nitin like a little girl as he turned to punch Ronan again , however to his shock Ronan was right beside him as he turned nting a strong right arm into his gut!
*st*
Nitin coughed blood , as he buckled to his knees , he was nearly knocked out cold .
Had this been a real fight , Ronan would have used a round house kick at this moment to knock the kid unconscious . However since he did not need to be soo vicious to beat this kid in thispetition , Ronan only pulled him over his shoulder as a potato bag and walked towards the edge of the arena as he dumped Nitin over.
The spectating crowd who were hoping for a thrilling encounter were all stumped , although they expected the fight to be won by Ronan , they did not think it would be this easy.
¡® HAHAHA , This is a real talent , a real prodigy , the yellow house kid was just in trash ! ¡®
¡® So this is the strength of Ronan Draco ? , the number two could not even take one punch? ¡®
¡® I¡¯m level 4 and a girl , yet i think i can do better than nitin. What a disgraceful way to punch and fight ¡®
¡® Taking on Ronan , what did thatmoner think his fate would be ¡®
The crowd dissed Nitin , as the yellow house students could only hang their heads down in shame . They knew that fighting Ronan would be hard , however this was just in disgraceful.
However at this moment a miracle happened , as Nitin who was thought to be eliminated was actually struggling just above the elimination line , as he used his variant bloodline to produce sonic booms that propelled him towards the martial arena once more , and with a particrly strong one he was able to make it back to the arena Stage.
The moment Nitinnded , he took a proper battle stance , as his emotional state seemed to have calmed down , as he looked coldly towards Ronan.
The yellow house students burst up into cheers when they saw this , as Ronan raised an eyebrow in surprise.
¡± The real fight starts now ¡. ¡°. Nitin dered , as the teachers found his change to be impressive.
A proper battle stance , cold calcting eyes and calm temperament . It was almost like he was a changed man .
However only Nitin knew , that he indeed was , as the one facing Ronan now , was none other than Deckard Shaw , a previously level 140 , expert level martial artist !
/// A bonus chaptering right after this one , thankyou for all the powerstones thisst week. I hope the support continues this week too ??///
Chapter 47 Ronan Vs Nitin
Ronan was surprised to see Nitin make it back to the martial arena after he had dumped him over .
Nitin had used his variant skills to make it back on top of the arena , right before he fell through the elimination line.
This was one of the reasons why wind users and the like that had the ability to fly were highly valued in the winter games , as unless they werepletely disabled , they could use their skills to maneuver back into the arena.
Nitin was a sonic type variant , a type of sound skill , where he could produce sonic booms by vibrating his body . The original body owner had no control whatsoever over the direction of the sonic booms he could produce , however the same could not be said for Deckard.
Having perfected the control over the skills of this inferior body , Deckard was deadly urate with his use of skills and powers.
¡± Ronan Draco , the real fight starts now ¡. ¡± Eximed Deckard as he took a perfect fighting stance.
Ronan too responded in kind as he took a proper fighting stance of his own.
The excitement of the crowd boiled , as this was more like the exchange they wanted to see rather than the one sided beatdown they witnessed moments ago..
Ronan charged towards Deckard , as he prepared a lightning spell in his left hand , it was the lightning fist.
Deckard saw Ronan¡¯s path of attack and he used sonic sts to force Ronan to dodge and slow down.
BAM , BAM , BAM
Sonic sts hit the martial stage , as Ronan had to zip across them to avoid getting hit , however he was very agile and was hardly slowed down by these attacks.
In a sh he was under Deckard as he tried to pull up an uppercut with his lightning covered fist.
Deckard was rmed by Ronan¡¯s speed , however he did see the attacking and leaned back to just avoid contact.
However just as he thought he had avoided Ronan¡¯s attack , he saw the lightning in Ronan¡¯s fist fizzle out , as his other hand started to Shine with sparks of thunder.
¡® A FEINT ¡® , eximed Deckard in his mind , as he could not beleive Ronan had used the first uppercutced in thunder as a fake while thising attack was the actual lightning fist.
Deckard was leaning backwards from avoiding the first attack , hence he could do nothing but watch in horror as Ronan¡¯s right fist came down on his face with terrifying force as his entire body was zapped with thunder as well as the impact , making a small crack on the martial arena.
THUD!
Deckard was momentarily stunned , the lightning paralyzing this weak body , as he could only watch as Ronan kicked the paralyzed body towards the edge of the arena for a second elimination.
¡® WHAT ARE YOU DOING? THIS IS NOT HOW THE FIGHT IS SUPPOSED TO GO ¡®. shouted Nitin in his mind as Deckard could not be more pissed.
Not only was he feinted and smacked by a seven year old kid , but another seven year old was now lecturing him for it.
He was an ascended for god¡¯s sake , seven year olds would be lucky to catch a glimpse of him , as in his prime a single thought of his could decide life or death of these brats.
Shaking the attack off , Deckard grabbed onto the ledge of the martial arena as he refused to fall down!
¡± Comeon Nitin , you can do it! ¡± , the yellow house members cheered him on , as they saw him teethering on the edge .
However the vast majority was busyughing at him for his poor performance as only roars ofughter directed at him could be heard .
However despite everything Deckard did manage to pull himself back up , as to his horror the first scene he saw when he pulled himself up , was that of Ronan Draco preparing some strong thunder spell , as his hair were floating in the air and both his arms had strong lightning ballsing out of them.
Ronan smiled at Nitin as he said ¡± Five thunder strike! ¡°.
Ronan used the same move he had used to open up a path of retreat amidst the blue house as five bolts of lightning once again shook the martial arena as they hit the area Nitin was standing on.
¡® GODDAMN IT ¡® , Eximed Deckard as he barely dodged the first strike and the second caught his cheek leaving a bloody burnt scar , however the third looked to hit him dead centre as he had no room to run anymore.
Deckard felt pressure fighting Ronan , a pressure he had not felt since leaving the mortal levels , and it was something he had never expected .
However he was not someone that could be bullied soo easily , as he produced sonic booms from his vocal cords to counter the iing lightning strikes.
EXPLOSION , EXPLOSION , EXPLOSION!
Three explosions rocked the entire martial arena , as everyone stopped their fights for a second to look at what had transpired.
While all the teachers and the spectators were on the edge of their seats to watch this encounter unfold.
The remaining three lightning strikes were countered by Deckard , however the body could not bear the strain of producing these three attacks that could counter the element Thunder , as Deckard could feel his vocal cords tearing up as he spat blood .
However even after spitting blood , his expression waszer focussed as he took his battle stance against Ronan .
Nobody from the audience dared to mock him anymore , as everyone could see the heroic fight that he was fighting , but the question remained , was it enough to defeat Ronan Draco?
While many wondered if they could witness an upset , Ronan scratched his head slightly as he looked towards captain Yami and said ¡± Err , Yami Dancho , this Nimisha guy is alright , can i use more than 20% of my strength please? ¡°.
It was at this moment that Deckard spat another mouthful of blood as the entire audience was engulfed in pin-drop silence.
What seemed like an epic battle to them was only Ronan ying with 20% of his strength ¡.. just what kind of monstrous existance was Ronan Draco?
¡® Impossible , impossible , this brat is toying with me ¡® , screamed Deckard in his mind , as he had trouble fighting Ronan at his 20% strength , he could not imagine what would happen if Ronan went all out¡
¡® You got this right Deckard? , he is but a brat is he not ? there is no way he can defeat you can he ? You are strong right , right? ¡® Nitin screamed in his mind , distracting him from focusing on the match , as Deckard could only yell ¡® SHUT UP ¡® , as he had enough.
However when Yami nodded in approval , and Ronan finally gazed Deckard with a serious expression , it was that moment that the level 140 ascended felt a chill run down his spine , as he felt the mortal emotion of FEAR .
/// Bonus chapter for hitting the PS target , good job everyone ?? .
Also guys if you enjoy my content please leave ament after the chapter and share your views. I am an author who takes the feedback from my readers very seriously , and it helps me stay in touch with your point of view.
Anyways , the target for this week¡¯s bonus is 200 PS by the end of the week. Hopefully we get it ///
Chapter 48 A Ronnie Rocker
¡± Err , Yami Dancho , this Nimisha guy is alright , can i use more than 20% of my strength please? ¡°.
Ronan asked his captain who nodded in approval .
This single question sent tremors down the spine of everyone watching in the arena , as they simply could not beleive , that the Elite ss fight that they were witnessing was only a warm-up for Ronan.
However no-one was more taken aback by this more than Nitin , who lost his damn mind at this question.
Even Deckard could not believe this for a moment as he refused to beleive that he was being suppressed by a seven year old brat who was yet to even grow a single moustache hair.
¡± Don¡¯t y useless mind games with me , i won¡¯t fall for these petty tricks ¡± , Said Deckard in a grim voice.
However Ronan just looked at him like ¡® Huh , what petty tricks? ¡® , as he simply unleashed a bit of his true strength to make his point known.
Ronan let the restriction on his thunder let-go , as his purple colored thunder became blue in color and with the change in color came an monumental increase in strength .
Ronan¡¯s fingertips casually radiated small thunder sparks , however when those thunder sparks hit the martial arena below him , they would carve a 1 inch dent into the ground , as the stone would evaporateing into contact with Ronan¡¯s lightning.
Deckard knew at this moment , that if he let any of those lightning attacksnd , he would be as good as dead. Hence he instantly unleashed a flurry of his own attacks to not let the dreaded situatione to pass..
BAM , BAM , BAM , CRACKLE , CRACKLE
The martial stage was being decimated by Deckard¡¯s attacks and Ronan¡¯s thunder , however the shocking part was , that Ronan was not even trying to avoid the attacks anymore , as he walked in a straight line towards Deckard , swatting away his sonic booms like they were a pesky fly.
Ronan¡¯s hands were covered in a coating of thunder , as he casually stroke deflecting attacks , however this left a huge mental scar in the mind of Deckard and Nitin , as they felt Ronan¡¯s figure was suddenly as tall as an mountain ,pared to that of an seven year old.
The pressure that Ronan exerted was simply unreal , as even the veteran Deckard could not think of any ways to even remotely counter Ronan .
He felt utterly andpletely suppressed by this heaven defying genius.
His vocal cords were already shot , when he tried to counter Ronan¡¯s attacks prior , hence he did not have the ability to summon his voice boom anymore . Which limited his options to the sonic booms he was already using , yet were useless.
Fighting Ronan hand to hand was not an option , as not only was Ronan stronger than Nitin physically , but also had a lightning aura around himself that would undoubtedly stun and burn any opponent thates in contact with it , which meant that he had no other options.
When Ronan was finally 1 feet away from Deckard , he pulled back his right hand , as if tond a punch , and Deckard instantly switched control of the body from himself to the screaming Nitin.
However the result of this switch up was that , piss escaped Nitin¡¯s pants , as light yellow colored liquid could be seen in a pool around him.
Ronan looked at this and raised an eyebrow , he had a particr hatred for cowards , he had almost respected Nitin after this fight , however seeing this here he waspletely dissapointed.
¡± Pweaseee spare me ¡°. Nitin cried like a baby , afraid to be hit as he balled up into a coon on the ground.
As the entire academyughed on him for his spineless behaviour.
¡® Hahaha , he was acting soo tough just a moment ago , yet when Ronan got a little serious he wet his pants , bwahahahaha ¡®.
¡® I am Nitin , look at me , i challenge Ronan Draco to a fight and i shall beat him! , hahahahaha ¡®.
¡® Piss pants Nitin ¡®.
¡® Hahaha pissy piss pants ¡®.
The students made fun of Nitin and passed extremely derogatoryments, mocking his challenge on Ronan.
Ronan could not understand how to react to this , he did not want to beat someone up who was already on the floor crying for mercy , but it was not like he was going to kill him or something anyways , hence he felt a dilemma on what to do.
Ronan nced at captian Yami for advice who told him throw him over without hurting him and be done with it .
Hence with the entire school watching , Ronan pinched his nose with one hand , and grabbed Nitin¡¯s cor by the other , as he dragged his defeated body over the martial arena , eliminating him!
Ronan felt dissapointment in his heart at how things turned out to be , as before this turn of events he felt like nitin was a decent opponent with good skills.
However there were people even more dissapointed than him , which were the yellow house members , as they could not even bear to look at their once hailed genius.
Had he lost with dignity , they would have huddled around him and praised him like a hero . But he went on andpletely lost all face for himself when he surrendered without a fight.
One could level up and learn stronger techniques and improve on their shorings. However it is harder to change one¡¯s inherent temperament.
Once a liar always a liar and once a spineless coward , always a spineless coward.
No matter how Powerful Nitin got by training , or how fast his meteoric rise was , if he did not have the spine to face stronger enemies , his future would always be limited.
This was exactly what made Ronan Draco soo special , as not only was he talented and hardworking , but his temperament was forged through sheer will.
Fighting level 80 soldiers as level 8 , he had never known the fear of facing stronger opponents. The feeling of powerlessness and humiliation were his daily routine at the pce , which is why his will was iron strong and his mentality was to always make the best of the worst situation.
Although cruel , Alexander¡¯s methods of raising his boys was undoubtedly how the strongest should be raised , as Alexander always knew that he did not want to raise lions. His son¡¯s were lions the moment they took their first breath with their incredible talents and natural gifts.
He wanted to raise dragons , and dragons are only raised through hardships and sacrifices.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-
( Meanwhile in Avalon )
Leif had started to crackdown on the terrorist attacks , as every division that faced the terrorists now would shout chants like
¡± WILLIAM OF THE SEVEN SEAS , YOUR MASTER , HE IS A BIT** WHO BEGGED FOR PEACE AGAINST OUR KING , Hahaha now beg for your lives terrorists and maybe we will let you live too ¡°.
Or
¡± The nothern barrennds , that¡¯s where youe from eh boys? , How about we send you to the only ce more barren than thosends you Live in? How about we send you to hell! ¡°.
While the terrorists were subjected to watching dummies of the n leaders of the nothern barrends being burnt on the streets of any vige that they would attack , sending pyschological trauma .
The effect of this move was obvious as the terrorist attacks lost momentum , as with their anonymity removed they felt the fear of the mighty Avalon army cracking down on their homnds.
While with the enemy unmasked , an unprecedented unity and togetherness was observed from the Avalonian citizens , as they showed resolve in the face of the foreign powers trying to disrupt the peace of theirnds.
The seven seas organization was hit with a wave of economical and political stigma , as Leif cut off their biggest contractors and supporters by the power of the Avalon kingdom , as William had to face a lot of pressure from the elders of the organisation who he was answerable to.
All in all , the prime minister of Avalon had began his fierce counterattack against the enemies.
¡ª¡ª-
¡± Only 6 more days untill the boyse back from school ¡± Grandma Luna said in an emotional voice
¡± Indeed , my old bones cannot handle the absence of those two Luna , they are my life¡±. Augustus replied in an emotional tone as well.
Every night the grandmother and grandfather couple would sit at the pce balcony talking about their amazing grandchildren as they struggled to pass the days without them.
The two were their life , and they could not wait untill their eventual return from the academy in only 6 days!
However fate had different ns for this meeting , as a very dangerous ploy was being perfected at the academy , the likes of which would shake the foundation of the Avalon kingdom to its core.
Chapter 49 The inevitable encounter
The red house was on a sweep , the battle tactics used by captain Yami were extremely effective and overall the reds seemed to hold the advantage.
The green house was a close second with the second most numbers on the martial tform , however it could be said that Percy was their heart and soul , as he alone was the support provider for nearly 6 of their best units.
Staying at the back-lines he used his powerful fire elemental powers to support any group that needed support without directly being involved in conflict.
Hence even though his personal eliminations were very low , his merit to his team was thergest of anyone out there.
The other house captains also understood this situation and hence they decided to target Percy Draco , as without him the green house would be crippled.
The goal of every student rushing into the green house¡¯s area was the same , which was to eliminate Percy Draco , however none of them were easily able to reach him.
Staying near the very edge , Percy was holding his ground from the back end , as the green house students absolutely refused to let anyone pass through to Percy.
This resulted in the green house quadrant bing a highly contested death zone , as both attackers and defenders bled numbers there.
Ronan on the other hand was leisurely kickboxing his way through any opponent he felt like challenging , as he had both his arms in his pockets while he was whistling to a popr folk rhyme.
He felt no threat from any opponent at the moment as nobody could withstand even two kicks from him , making the entire affair a piece of cake for him.
In a stark contrast to Percy , Ronan was the one with the highest elimination tally , eliminating over 400 students . However his involvement with his own house could be said to be minimal.
He was a rogue and a lone wolf , which was more like an entity of its own , rather than a red house member..
It was not like he did not help red house members that needed it , it was just that his natural instinct was not designed for team y and was better suited to fight alone .
***
With time , the martial arena got much and much more sparsely popted , as the blue and yellow house were finallypletely eliminated.
The red house had a total of 17 members left standing on the stage and the Green house had 6, the odds being in overwhelming favour of the red house.
Ronan who had racked up a total of 744 eliminations in the event was undoubtedly the number one position in overall eliminations , with the merit points associated with that achievement being a sealed deal for the red house.
Now the only obstacle between them and victory was one Percy Draco.
Percy was breathing heavily at the moment , as the constant usage of high intensity me spells had taken a toll over his body , as he felt fatigued and needed rest.
The reds had wisely chosen to avoid the fight with the greens uptill this moment , as they waited and eliminated the other house¡¯s first , as before the event Yami had clearly told them to avoid Percy Draco as far as possible.
Ronan was also a little fatigued however not as much as Percy , as he did not need to use much of his elemental affinity at all , as the kids here were weak enough to be defeated by his physical prowess alone.
The burden on Percy was different , without his support the green house would crumple .
The situation right now was also almost like Percy V 17 reds as the 6 green house members that were still on the martial stage were thoroughly tired after fighting for hours straight.
Their endurance was at its limit hence their movements were also sluggish , as they were pushed back to the edge of the arena and thrown over one after another.
Ronan did not engage in this round of fighting as he sat down on the stage with his legs folded as he watched the fight unfold between his brother and a swarm of the strongest third years from the red house.
Although Percy was a second year , his level far surpassed all of them and even when fighting 16v1 he was not at the disadvantage at all.
Rock Bassh !
Water fountain !
Ice pincer!
Fireball!
One after another spells would be thrown in the direction of Percy as the red house seniors tried their best to suppress him through numbers.
¡± It¡¯s over Percy , you cannot escape us anymore ¡°. One of the red house seniors said as he prepared the fire-spell in his hand.
Percy was heavily gasping for air at this moment , as he looked back to see that he did not even have a single foot space to retreat anymore , the slightest push being enough to eliminate him.
¡® I cannot believe Percy will be defeated ¡®
¡® It is 16V1 this is unfair ¡®.
¡® If you red house guys are soo tough , fight it out with him one on one like a real man! ¡®
¡® BOOOO ¡®.
Boo¡¯s rained on the martial arena , as the other three houses collectively booed the reds , as the inevitable moment of victory drew closer for them.
¡± You can boo us all you want , however let this serve as a reminder to you Percy Draco , as no matter how strong you are , a second year is a second year and we seniors are seniors.
You are an undoubted prodigy , however be a little more humble and give us seniors a lot more respect ! ¡± A red house senior said , as the other third year¡¯s around him agreed.
The Boo¡¯s from the crowd increased tenfold after this arrogant speach by the red house senior , as the red house victory seemed all but sealed now.
However it was at this moment , that Percy Draco said
¡± Respect is earned not given , you cannot demand respect and respect given from force is but a pointless vain validation.
No i donot respect you , and no i donot fear you either.
Look me in the eye and watch
Do i look humbled to you? ¡.. ¡°. Percy said in a low voice almost like a growl , as it was at this moment that his ck eyes turned scarlet red and the power of the phoenix in his blood was awakened.
A ming tornado shot up from his feet as it encircled his entire body , the circle bing bigger and bigger with every rotation.
¡± Oo great phoenix , lend me your power , for i am in a perilous situation . Let me burst through my enemies and leave a trail of fire in my wake ¡°.
¡® FIRE DASH ! ¡®.
In the next 3 seconds Percy moved at a speed that appeared as a blur to the naked eye , as within 3 seconds 16 red house seniors were sent flying over the martial arena , without a clue of what was going on.
Their clothes had Percy¡¯s burning footmark rotting away at their fabric , as their chests were either caved in or suffering first degree burns.
Percy Draco had exploded with unprecedented speed and power as he relied on his phoenix bloodline to go past his physical limitations.
In less than 5 seconds , the entire scenario of the martial arena changed , as only two people were left standing when all was said and done as it was Fire vs Thunder
Brother Vs Brother
Elder One Vs Little One
Prodigy vs Super Prodigy
Red Vs Green
Draco Vs Draco
Ronan Vs Percy , for the winter games championship.
Silence engulfed the entire arena , as people did not even with to make a slight breathing noise anymore , everyone being on the very edge of their seats , for this was possibly one of the greatest encounters of all time.
Even the teachers and the headmaster had their undivided attention on this bout , as both sides released an aura that was unique to that of peak geniuses.
Although Ronan was considerably weaker , his eyes showed no fear as a confident smirk was stered on his face when he red into the scarlet eyes of his brother.
¡± Alright Ronnie this is it , only you and me left , No holding back , Show me the power of that lightning you carry in your veins. Let¡¯s see if it can stand to the might of my fire ! ¡°. Percy challenged as he red up to full power with ayer of fire engulfing his full body .
Ronan naturally responded in kind as well as he did a kip up to stand back up , as he powered up to 100% as well . Blue lightning cracking all around him , making his hair dance like they were in zero gravity , as the lightning carved into the arena with a crackling noise.
When the two finally took fighting stance , the entire academy seemed to be suddenly deprived of oxygen!
/// A/N :- apologies for the unedited chapter today , the schedule did not match with my editor as we could not make it before reset.
For a limited time , since I need the book to grow i am willing to do one bonus chapter for every super gift this book recieves.
So please feel free to support me with your patronage ??///
Chapter 50 Ronan V Percy
Ronan was not really as calm as he appeared on surface; facing Percy was a psychological challenge for him, because right from the first time they sparred, he had always been overwhelmed by the more experienced and higher levelled Percy.
However, rather than shying away from this challenge, Ronan quite looked forward to it. He felt that out of everyone he knew in this country, Percy was the only one around his age group that needed to be looked up to and work hard to surpass.
Ronan¡¯s blood boiled for a good fight. It was a natural instinct for him.
He did not shy away from strong fights but rather actively sought them. For him, a good fight satisfied a deep itch in his soul that he felt iplete without.
Staring into Percy¡¯s scarlet eyes, Ronan knew that his brother was serious. He knew this from his experience at home; whenever Augustus or Alexander had their eyes turn red, they were serious.
This meant that Percy was not going to go easy on him and will bring out his A-game. Hence, he needed to respond with the best he had in himself as well.
Powerful thunder crackled around Ronan¡¯s body as he took his fighting stance, getting ready to show his ss to his brother. He had worked 3 months for this exact moment and he was not going to be defeated before he could show everything he got in himself.
The entire academy watched this sh with bated breath. This was a once-in-a-lifetime fight they were watching.
The young second prince taking on the young first prince in the early stages of their life..
¡°The element thunder you are my ve-I beseech you to do as Imand¡ THUNDER FIST.¡± Ronan chanted a spell at an extremely fast pace as he charged up the lightning fist.
He was going to take the initiative for the first strike as he charged towards Percy.
¡°Pure Fire, help me with your sacred power, manifest yourself in my arms¡ FIRE FIST!¡±
Percy also responded in kind as he manifested aparable D-ranked spell himself as the duo charged towards each other .
25 feet¡15¡10¡7¡
Ronan leaped into the air when Percy came into striking range, pulling back his arm while producing the thunder fist. Percy responded in kind by putting his back behind his fire fist.
BOOM! SHOCKWAVE! CRACKLE! SIZZLE!
The entire martial arena was shaken like it was hit by an earthquake the moment when Ronan¡¯s thunder fist met Percy¡¯s fire fist head-on. A powerful explosion covered it in smoke, clouding themon man¡¯s vision as to what was the result of the sh.
¡®Oooooo, Yayyyyy, *Gasps*¡¯ (the crowd went wild with electricity for this maneuver)
¡°Oh my god¡ Who has the upper hand?¡± the green house master eximed. Even him in his years of experience could not determine the oue of this sh.
¡°Percy is higher-levelled, however, Ronan has the superior element. The oue is truly hard to predict¡¡± the yellow house master replied as everyone watched with bated breath.
When the dust settled, it showed both Ronan and Percy 50 feet away from each other, taking the same battle stance as they did prior to the first sh.
Both had their right arms covered in burn blisters, as they¡¯d seemed to have taken damage.
(A LOUD SOUND OF CHEERS)
The crowd went nuts to see that even after such a powerful sh, both contestants were fine. Chants of ¡®Ronan! Ronan!¡¯ and ¡®Percy! Percy!¡¯ broke all over.
Ronan felt a strong tingle in his right arm as he grit his teeth to endure the damage. He had given that lightning fist his all yet he was the one who got pushed back.
The crowd might not have seen it, but Ronan understood that his physical prowess was not remotelyparable to the level 45 Percy at the moment. Even though his lightning was superior, against Percy¡¯s true fire he could only settle for a draw whenparing elemental power. In terms of physical strength, he was at a massive disadvantage.
A smile formed on Ronan¡¯s face as he let his tongue out in a crazed expression of tion. His blood seemed to be triggered as he experienced an unknown form of euphoria.
The opponent was strong and he was weak. This was exactly the kind of challenge he had been aching for!
¡°Aghhhhhhhh!¡± Ronan let out a war-cry as he charged towards Percy again. Logic dictated that since he was weaker in close-ranged fights due to his inferior physical capabilities, he should stay away from such a fight and try win this thing through long-range lightning attacks. However, that was not Ronan¡¯s style. He was not going to fight a coward¡¯s fight at long range; he was a gambler who was going to gamble it all on that one move!
Seeing Ronan charge, Percy frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Idiot muscle-head¡¡± he was disappointed in Ronan¡¯s choice of battle tactics, but as an elder brother, he was going to show no reserve in making him realize the error of his ways.
Hence, Percy and Ronan engaged in a incredibly high-paced short-range martial exchange as a beautiful and intricate dance of attacks, counters, and blocks followed in a fight that can be described only as a technical masterss.
The Draco boys had trained since childhood under Alexander Draco himself, hence their techniques were extremely pure and a delight to watch.
Every punch, every jab, and every kick was thrown cleanly and with power, as the receiver also blocked and countered every move with the same technical ability.
From the very first second, it was obvious that Percy had the advantage. Ronan was continuously on the back-foot as every exchange would see him back off two or three steps at a time.
Thunder shed with phoenix fire as the Draco boys kept exchanging blows. While Ronan was on the losing end of the exchange, the damage he took had been minimal.
Beaten in strength and speed, it was his monstrous talent that let him hang in the fight against Percy and avoid any crippling injuries.
However, the problem was that this was the martial arena and Ronan was progressively being pushed towards the edge. If this continued, it was only a matter of time before he was eliminated.
Percy had a calm expression on his face as he pushed Ronan back. However confident in his ability to keep the pressure high enough on Ronan to make him unable to try anything funny, Percy had decided to remain on alert for his brother¡¯s potential counter-attack.
20 feet¡15 feet¡10 feet. Ronan was being pushed to the very edge as the crowd started to realize that, although immensely talented, Ronan Draco was still not a match for Percy Draco. In front of the older prince¡¯s overwhelming might, the result of the match looked a certain defeat for the second prince.
¡°Come on, Ronan, you can do it!¡± the red house members cheered their house member on, despite the bleak outlook.
¡°Percy! Percy! Percy!¡± Percy¡¯s supporters were incredibly energetic seeing his impressive performance.
However, the two fighting in the arena were actually deaf to the cheers of the crowd as they werepletely absorbed in the fight, theirplete focus being on their own next move as well as that of the other.
Even principal Chanakya had to get up from his seat as the battle made him get on the tip of his toes so he could see what the others were missing at the moment. The mobilization of mana around Ronan, which was collecting behind him in an incredible amount as if preparing for a high-levelled move.
¡°It can¡¯t be¡¡± Chanakya was in disbelief as he focused on Ronan, who was chanting one word of the spell at a time in a hushed tone, not even audible to his own ears.
Block! Block! Punch! Kick!
While this seemed to be the only thing Ronan was doing at the moment, in reality, that was not the case at all.
Ronan was sneakily chanting one word of the A-ranked spell at a time as he focused on the spell¡¯s requirements,pleting the required process one step at a time while simultaneously fighting.
Over thest 3 months, Ronan had never managed to sessfullyplete the entire technique required to manifest the A-ranked spell. However, his intense battle with Percy pushed him into a zone of extreme rity and focus as his senses went into hyper-drive and he was in the zone.
What Ronan was aiming for was something that only those who had broken through the mortal ranks could see and predict, as only after breaking through the mortal ranks can one see the mana lines in the world.
Chanakya could see the incredible amount of mana being rapidly absorbed into Ronan¡¯s body as he was the only one who could anticipate what was toe next.
However, could he sessfully do it? This was a question that would be answered very soon!
/// Like the chapter ? Why not leave ament ??///
Chapter 51 Risking it all
Although Ronan was being pushed to the edge of the arena, his mind was absolutely clear about what he needed to do to win.
Although he was being pushed back, he was preparing the number one spell in his arsenal, ¡®The ming Lightning Wheel¡¯.
Going toe-to-toe, move-for-move, and fist-against-fist with Percy made it look like he had his hands full with trying to defend and staying in the fight just a bit more longer as a single slip-up could see him be sent flying by Percy.
10 feet¡ 7 feet¡ 5 feet. Ronan had little to no space left anymore. The moment of his inevitable defeat drew closer.
Captain Yami looked towards the skies and closed his eyes, a wave of emotions raging inside his heart. However, they were not of me for Ronan, but emotions of regret for not being able to get his house past the finish line and failing to make a strategy good enough to counter Percy Draco.
Yami had always known that dealing with Percy would be difficult, but he somewhat believed that one unit of the red¡¯s senior-most and strongest third year¡¯s would somehow be able to suppress Percy Draco.
He was wrong. Even 16 to 1, nobody was his match.
From that very moment, he knew that the match was over. However, there was just something about Ronan that made him have a sliver of hope in his heart; if it was that little monster, anything was possible! However, that was not to be, it seemed, and he was not strong enough to see him fall.
Closing his eyes he resigned to the fate of defeat..
Not only him, almost all of the red house members gave up. Everyone except one Fatty who slept in the same room as Ronan Draco, as that boy knew better than anyone what Ronan was up to the past 3 months, training like there was no tomorrow.
Punch! Kick!
0.5 feet¡
Ronan teetered at the edge of the martial arena. He appeared to bepletely out of breath as his shoulders drooped and his back posture was that of a man with no strength left in his arms.
Percy looked at his brother and said, ¡°Is this it? Is this all you are capable of? Is this the limit of the strength of the superior element that flows in your mana circuit? HUH?¡±
Percy was angry. He was taking this fight seriously, yet he saw nothing extraordinary from his little brother. The performance he was giving today could only be described as sub-par and below average.
Percy had always wanted to win this fight, and the conclusion of thepetition was for Ronan to realize the gap between himself and Percy, and work hard to fill that gap up.
However, at the moment, Percy felt no fire or desire from Ronan, nor did he see a willingness to bridge that gap. He was inly defending himself throughout the fight.
¡°Is mediocrity what you choose, brother? Does the idea of defeat not revolt you? Or is it fear? Does the fire from the phoenix humble your bright thunder?¡± Percy said with intensity as he looked into his brother¡¯s eyes for answers.
However, it was at this moment that Percy felt shivers go down his spine, as he saw the wicked grin on Ronan Draco¡¯s face and the mischief in his eyes.
Ronan had finallypleted the chant for the ming lightning wheel and he now finally had the opportunity to show his true worth!
Raising his right arm, Ronan said, ¡°FLAMING LIGHTNING WHEEL!¡±
A tremendous turbulence of mana urred at this moment as two rings of fire appeared above Ronan¡¯s arm with sparkling purple thunder in-between them, acting as the spokes of the wheel.
Bzzz! Crackle! Crackle! (static noise)
The wheel picked up rotating momentum as the colors red and purple looked like solid constructs creating a high speed moving object of pure elemental essence. It possessed the destructive capabilities of critically injuring even someone who had left the mortal levels and ascended!
Although the wheel was barely as big as Ronan¡¯s body and nothing close to what it should be at the spell¡¯splete glory, it was still aplete manifestation of the A-ranked spell which held incredible power.
¡°16 spokes with a speed of 7 rotations a second¡ HAHAHAHAHAHA, HE DID IT! THAT LITTLE DEVIL DID IT¡ HE ACTUALLY SUCCEEDED!¡± Chanakya lost his damn mind after seeing Ronan sessfully manifest the A-ranked spell, a spell that he mastered in only 3 months¡¯ time!
Everyone, every single one of the students present in the crowd as well as the teachers and the staff, irrespective of the house they belonged to or subjects they taught, stood up from their seats as they wiped their sweat while looking at Ronan Draco.
A 7 year old kid, in his first year at the academy, had pulled off a feat that many teachers with their decades of experience could not achieve. HE HAD MASTERED AN A-RANKED SPELL AT THE AGE OF 7!
¡°Oye, oye, oye! what¡¯s with that wheel, it¡¯s so bright! It¡¯s so hot I can feel the heat from here. It should be a B-ranked spell at least, shouldn¡¯t it?¡± A random yellow house student spoke aloud.
¡°Are you retarded? No one can learn B-ranked spells until they graduate from the academy¡ It must be a peak C-rank.¡± A blue house student retorted as discussions broke out all over the arena over the origin of Ronan¡¯s move.
¡°Impressive! What a force you have generated! What a spell you have mastered, my younger brother¡ NOW THIS IS WHAT I WANT! Come! Let¡¯s fight with all that we have got!¡± Percyughed as he too summoned his best spell, the peak C-ranked spell ¡®4 Fire Horses¡¯.
¡°O MIGHTY HORSES BORN OF THE FLAME, COME RISE FROM YOUR SLUMBER AND DASH TOWARDS MY BANE! 4 FIRE HORSES!¡±
4 stallions made of pure mes rushed towards Ronan, who released his ming lightning wheel to meet Percy¡¯s attack head on!
With the entire school on their feet, the climax of the battle of the Draco brothers had finally started!
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
(Meanwhile, In The Nothern Wastnds)
¡°DAMN IT, YOU TRICKED US! YOU TRICKED US!¡± cursed chieftain Barado of the Baradoli n of the Northern Wastnds, one of the ns forced to send their most promising talents to perform terrorist attacks on the soil of Avalon.
William had assured them that their identities would not be exposed should they follow his n to perfection, yet only ten days since the first attack the whole operation had beenpromised.
People on the streets of Avalon were burning the puppets of the chiefs of the Northern Wastnds as every vige seemed to have their figureheads mounted on a pike outside the vige entrance.
There were rumors that the Avalonians spat on those figures before they stepped foot into the viges, as the disrespect and mind games had gotten to the simple chiefs of the north whose blood was now roaring for war.
Not only the Baradoli n, most of the ns had a hot-head barbaric leader who could not take the disrespect. A general cry of war was hence initiated, as everyone wanted to disregard William¡¯s n and charge straight into Avalon.
However, the alliance must be honoured, hence an emergency meeting of the chiefs was called to decide on the future direction and William and the phoenix n were invited to attend.
Although the phoenix n understood that it was all a ploy by prime minister Leif to rile up the simple-minded chieftains of the north so that they give up their positions of advantage in the wastnds ande fight a pointless battle in the open against the trained army of Avalon; they were powerless in convincing those with an IQ lower than their own youth.
William, who was also facing intense pressure from the elders of the seven seas organization after the trade deficit from the sanctions by the country of Avalon, turned furious regarding how things were turning out to be, as he suspected that someone from the inside must have ratted them out.
Hence, between an angry William and enraged chieftains¡¯ crowd, the phoenix n was stuck trying to bring reason into the conversation. However, at the moment, that attempt seemed futile.
Leif had yed his cards beautifully and now the pressure was on their side , with them having to take the initiative. Their initial n of luring the Avalon army into the mountains was crumbling now and now they were the ones that might go to Avalon for the fight.
/// Congrattions on hitting the powerstone target for this week . I am extremely happy that we could get to 200 PS. Hence the bonus chapter will be given in the next one or two days !
Also the target for this week is 300 powerstones! Comeon guys , help me reach this target and you will make me a happy man ! I have faith in you guys , I know we can make it ///
Chapter 52 A Shocking Turn Of Events
Percy summoned his strongest move, the 4 horse dash, as he took on Ronan¡¯s ming Lightning Wheel.
The four stallions looked incredibly menacing as they tore through the air, charging towards Ronan¡¯s small wheel.
When the two moves collided, everyone expected a big bang, the sound of a sh, or a destructive turn of events. However, everyone in the audience as well as Percy Draco were left utterly stupefied as Ronan¡¯s wheel cut through the four horses as if they were air, charging towards an unguarded Percy!
The moment the two attacks came in contact with each other, Percy¡¯s peak C-tier spell was dispelled as if it was nothing.
This was a very unexpected turn of events, and Percy had no backup n to face Ronan¡¯s iing attack.
In thest possible second, Percy could only dodge an inch to the right as the ming wheel only slightly grazed his cheek, giving him a burn mark as it missed his head overall.
However, Percy was still fine overall, and the wheel seemed to have missed its mark. Although lost for words, Percy stared into Ronan¡¯s eyes with a defiant re!
¡°You have missed, brother,¡± he said, his tone not containing the same arrogance that it did just two minutes ago. He now felt mortal danger while facing Ronan¡¯s ming Lightning wheel, which was a move that easily surpassed his best move by miles.
Had Ronan¡¯s aim been better, he would have undoubtedly been critically injured and this match would most likely be his defeat. However, that was not the case right now, and since Ronan had missed his attack, it was his turn to counter.
Percy started the chant for fire dash, but mid-way through his chant, he caught a glimpse of a smiling Ronan Draco who had charged towards him instead..
It seemed as if Ronan had prepared his lightning fist and wasing for a head-on collision to send Percy flying, which left him scrambling over what to do next.
He was already mid-way through chanting the fire dash spell, and immediately changing to the fire fist was not possible in the time Ronan wouldnd his attack. Hence, all he could do was brace for impact.
Continuing his chant for fire dash, Percy braced for impact to take Ronan¡¯s lightning fist head-on!
However, shockingly, when Ronan came within striking distance, he did not attack but instead slid right by Percy as he ran with his top speed towards the centre of the arena.
Percy was stupefied. However, a shocking scene urred when he turned , it was then that it dawned on him that his brother hadpletely yed him, and that he had never truly missed his ming Lightning Wheel attack!
Percy was stupid to think that the target of the ming Lightning Wheel was him, when in reality, it was the martial arena itself!
Ronan¡¯s real purpose was to split the martial arena in half!
The entire floor where he was standing started to break off from the levitation array as it started to enter a freefall.
Ronan¡¯s ming Lightning wheel had cut the entire martial arena into two pieces!
Screams and cheers could be clearly heard from the crowd when the reality sunk in on them that Ronan Draco had split the entire arena in half with the intention to eliminate Percy Draco!
Standing with his arms folded on the other half of the martial stage, Ronan eyed Percy as he saw his elder brother¡¯s fall. However, he knew that it was not going to be over so easily and that he needed to see it all the way through, should he want to defeat his elder brother.
The half of the arena where Percy was started to tilt as it fell down with the inclination increasing every second.
Although the entire arena was falling down, Percy hadpleted the chant for fire dash and started a 60¡ã incline climb towards Ronan¡¯s safe peak at his maximum speed.
The entire audience had long been on its feet. Watching this battle, as now they were simply losing their minds , as the capability of the twopeting in this fight had far surpassed what the academy could offer with any other student of any grade and of any time period.
Not even the strongest house captains had absolute confidence in defeating any of the two in a one-on-one fight. Even they had to admit that both the Draco boys were in a league of their own, despite being only first and second-year students.
The future was undoubtedly limitless for both of them. However, that was even more true for the smaller one, Ronan, whose talents left even the principal gasping for air.
¡°COME ON, RONAN! DON¡¯T LET HIM CLIMB BACK UP! USE YOUR LIGHTNING AND BLAST HIM DOWN THE ELIMINATION LINE!¡± Captain Yami roared with all he had as he watched on with vigor now.
The hope of victory he had once lost now came back to him as he felt every cell in his body fill with adrenaline to the brim!
¡°Agghhhhh!¡± Ronan screamed as he tried his best to summon all the lightning that he could, but the reality of the situation was that following the A-ranked move, mobilizing even the slightest elemental essence felt like moving a heavy load as he felt his mana circuit behaving like a blocked drain rather than a free-flowing river.
Ronan¡¯s body had run out of its natural elemental reserves and could now only rely on the little essence that his dantian could convert from the world¡¯s mana to replenish his empty tank . Hence, the problem of mobilizing elemental essence through his clogged-up mana circuit felt even more difficult .
The more Ronan tried to mobilize his elemental essence, greater the load he ced on Oogway¡¯s life seal. Filtering his destructive golden thunder with his life essence, the filter lost a lot of its potency much earlier than Oogway anticipated as Ronan Draco managed to master an A-ranked spell in 3 months¡¯ time, absolutely defying any boundaries ofmon sense in the process.
Through sheer will, Ronan prepared his final attack to seal the deal for his victory as he used the 5-thunder strike to bring down five bolts of lightning in Percy¡¯s path.
BAM!
Percy evaded the first thunder strike by jumping to the left, but dodging and changing direction made his speed drop as he was hard pressed to avoid the bolt number two.
BAM!
The second bolt barely missed Percy¡¯s head by a hair¡¯s breath. Despite elerating on a 70¡ã inclined surface, Percy managed to avoid getting caught in the attack as it went over his head, missing due to him changing his pace.
BAM!
The third bolt forced Percy toe to a screeching halt at the very edge of the falling martial arena as he teetered at the edge, having lost all the momentum he had built in the run.
BAM!
Things looked grim for Percy as he was a sitting duck. However, shockingly, the attack missed its mark!
Percy was not one to give up. He shot out a burst of mes from his hands, using fire as a propent tounch himself at thest critical moment towards Ronan¡¯s side of the arena!
Mid-air, the brothers had a moment where their eyes met. Ronan mouthed, ¡®Sorry, I don¡¯t miss!¡¯ with a smile to Percy.
BAM!
With nowhere to change direction, Percy was finally caught by the fifth lightning strike, right in the dead-centre of his chest!
¡°GOT HIM!¡± eximed Captain Yami. He was ted beyond reason, for it finally seemed like victory was theirs.
The red house erupted in cheers as everyone realized that Ronan had finally won the match. The red house students hugged and cried at the heroic performance of their first-year prodigy.
¡°Hahahahaha, they called me crazy when I spent all my points trying to get this one kid. Who is crazy now?¡± the red house master wasughing heartily as she was beyond impressed with Ronan. Meanwhile, the green house master held her head between her arms as she tried to stomach the tragic defeat.
Ronan fell t on his back as exhaustion finally caught up to him, as he gave a satisfied smile to the clouds above.
However, no matter how much time passed, the principal did not dere a winner. Two minutester, the Karma house students noticed that Percy had not teleported to the stands.
Murmur and chatter started as everyone frantically tried to look for the whereabouts of Percy Draco.
¡°He is not dead, is he?¡± someone questioned, as the crowd started to fear for the worst. However, it was then that a blue house student spotted Percy.
¡°Look! He is hanging on the bottom of the martial arena. Percy is not yet eliminated!¡±
This shout created unprecedented waves of noise among the crowd as everyone tried to get a nce of Percy¡¯s condition.
With a five-inch scar on his chest and blood pouring from his mouth, torso, cheeks, and arms, Percy Draco was climbing back towards the martial arena by punching holes in solid concrete, making a footing for himself one step at a time.
He hadn¡¯t yielded yet.
¡°JUST FALL, DAMN IT!¡± Yami was livid. He could not believe that even after all that beating, Percy was still trying to make his way back. He felt his heart break at the sight of the determined Draco.
¡°RONAN!! GET YOUR A** BACK UP! THIS IS NOT OVER YET! PERCY HAS NOT BEEN ELIMINATED!¡± Yami warned Ronan frantically. Disbelief, panic, and horror could be seen on his face.
¡®Is brother unbeatable?¡¯ a question arose in Ronan¡¯s heart as he rose to his feet one more time!
The winner had not yet been decided.
Chapter 53 Undefeatable
Fear was evident in Ronan¡¯s eyes as he saw Percy w his way back to the top of the arena.
Bleeding from his chest, cheeks, arms, and mouth, Percy looked nothing like the elegant first prince of Avalon, but a barbaric warrior instead.
¡°*pant* *pant* Not enough¡ *pant*¡¡¡ Not enough to defeat me¡!¡± Percy said as he took his fighting stance yet again, his blood-red eyes filled with a resolute gaze.
Ronan, who was also breathing heavily, took a fighting stance of his own. However, his vision had became impaired; the world was spinning around him and he saw multiple Percys due to exhaustion.
Ronan had reached his limit when he hit thest five lightning strikes. However, it was not enough to defeat Percy. Right now, him being able to stand up properly was the absolute limit of what he could do.
However, even so, the smile on his face never faded. With a defiant gaze, he said to Percy, ¡°Bring it.¡±
He knew in his heart that since the second Percy climbed his way back up, this match was sealed. It was his inevitable defeat. However, he no longer had any regrets about this defeat, as he had truly given it his all.
He had pushed himself to his utmost limit, physically and mentally, while also hitting Percy with his best move.
If he could not defeat Percy despite his best effort, then it was due to his own shoring. However, as a real warrior, if he was going down, he was absolutely going down swinging.
¡°Arggghhhhh!¡± Ronan charged towards Percy as he balled his fists in the air with no power whatsoever. However, his hands only sliced through thin air. Due to his impaired vision, the area he aimed at was never the ce where Percy stood..
What followed was Ronan swinging wildly and missing constantly. The entire academy crowd witnessed the pitiful image of the second prince who could not even locate his enemy properly.
Had it been anyone but Ronan, they would have fainted long ago after using a move that was well beyond their means even at their peak state, much less after hours of intense fighting.
However, through sheer willpower, Ronan had decided to fight till the very end.
Nobody was cheering Percy anymore, and no one booed Ronan either. There was a pin-drop silence in the arena as everyone looked at the battered Draco brothers push themselves beyond their means.
When Percy finally realized that Ronan could no longer even see straight, he looked towards the heavens and closed his eyes as a tear escaped. ¡°You did well brother.¡± He whispered as he gathered the necessary courage for his next actions.
Opening his eyes, Percy wiped his tears as he prepared the fire fist spell.
A terrifying me appeared on Percy¡¯s right arm as he prepared to attack the visually impaired Ronan.
¡°OYE, BASTARD! DON¡¯T YOU REALIZE HE CAN¡¯T SEE? IS IT NECESSARY TO HURT HIM BEFORE YOU ELIMINATE HIM?¡± Captain Yami shouted without caring about who he was talking. He found Percy¡¯s actions despicable.
Covered in snot and tears himself, Captain Yami was livid at Percy for pulling such a powerful move against a defenseless Ronan. However, Percy just red at him menacingly with his cold red eyes and said, ¡°Shut up!¡±
There was anger behind that sentence, as Percy¡¯s murderous aura made even Captain Yami flinch in fear.
Percy dashed through Ronan¡¯s blind spot as right as Ronan tried to hit an imaginary Percy that did not exist, a fire fist that he never sawing connected in the form of an uppercut right at his jaw!
BAM!
Ronan was not only sent flying but also knocked unconscious with that attack, his unconscious body hitting the martial arena with a loud thud!
With the entire academy booing him, Percy walked up to Ronan. He put his brother¡¯s unconscious body over his shoulder and walked towards the arena¡¯s edge. He tossed his body over to eliminate Ronan.
With Ronan falling over the elimination line, the event was concluded with a victory for the green house with one Percy Draco being the sole survivor of the entire ordeal.
The greens swarmed the martial arena post-event as Percy was put on their shoulders and paraded like a hero while Ronan was rushed to the infirmary by the red house master and Captain Yami.
Although Ronan had lost, the reds had their heads held high. While Percy was the winner, Ronan was undoubtedly the people¡¯s champion. After today¡¯s performance, he had won the respect and admiration of the entire academy.
The difference between Percy and Ronan was huge, with the former being much higher levelled. However, despite that, Ronan gave him a run for his money, shocking everyone with his monstrous power that could split the entire arena in half.
The biggest impact delivered from today¡¯s match was that the supremacy of the Draco bloodline was undoubtedly solidified.
The nobles paraded with their heads high, as themoners realized a dreaded reality of life. The reality of:
¡°ONE¡¯S GENES DO MATTER.¡±
The reason why Ronan and Percy were so strong was because Augustus and Alexander were monstrously strong as well, and had married into a bloodline of equally prestigious noble households.
This was a gene build-up that amoner could never have. Hence, without a natural talent of over six stars and a superior elemental affinity, they had nothing that could everpare to the two princes.
Hard work can make up for ack of talent, but there are only 24 hours in a day and the only way hard work can help a 2 star talent catchup with Ronan is if Ronan does not train at all for several years and the 2 star talent works hard for every single minute of his life.
However, with a disciplined work rate and a hardworking nature, the Draco boys were unsurpassable in this generation.
Every foreign power understood one thing pretty well; the rise of the Draco n was inevitable with this duo!
¡ª¡ª-
(Meanwhile, Maddy)
Maddy checked the corridor to see if anyone was eavesdropping on her.
Only after she was thoroughly satisfied with the security of her room did she take out her secretmunication device given to her by the elder in the phoenix n formunicating from within the academy.
Maddy requested contact with the elder, who answered on the other end.
¡°My child, why have you suddenly contacted me? Is there trouble?¡± The elder asked, his tone containing no emotion at all.
¡°No, elder, there is no trouble. However, there has been a development that I must inform the n about,¡± Maddy replied.
¡°Tell me, what is it?¡± The elder asked, a bit interested.
¡°Ronan Draco and Percy Draco shed in the winter event today, and their power levels arepletely off the charts.
¡°Ronan split the entire martial arena in half with a move I have never seen before, yet Percy still managed to win.
¡°The duo is beyond formidable.¡± Maddy said in a rushed tone.
¡°I see. What about it?¡± The elder asked.
¡°I think this can be an opportunity for us to assassinate the brothers, since if given time to grow, they will be more and more formidable at a rate that we cannot imagine.
¡°However, as of this moment, not only Ronan but even Percy is seriously injured, due to their intense battle against each other. If we move quickly right now, we can get rid of them without problem,¡± Maddy revealed her suggestion.
The elder¡¯s eyes sparkled at this suggestion as a crooked n started to brew in his mind. Since the recent meeting with the chieftains of the Northern Wastnds was a failure, striking the princes would be a good opportunity to get the operation back on track. L
¡°Well done, you shall be appropriately awarded for this information.¡± The elder said as he disconnected the call.
He needed to discuss it with the new n leader and the seven seas organization. If everything went as he thought it should go, very soon, an assassination order for the two brothers would be issued to the Assassins Guild, and the world¡¯s best assassins would take the opportunity to infiltrate Avalon National Academy and kill the nation¡¯s two rising stars.
The work that remained unfinished at the temple of the fire god would finally bepleted, and the humiliated phoenix n would finally have its vengeance !
While Ronan still remained unconscious in the infirmary bed and Percy bit his lip from pain as he underwent a medicinal bath.
The enemies of Avalon aimed for their lives in the shadows , as a cruel journeyy ahead for the Draco boys over the winter break.
/// Bonus chapter for hitting the powerstone targetst week. Congrattions everyone.
I hope we can keep hitting the powerstone target every single week and keep having more and more bonus chapters .
Thankyou for all the support you show my work , i am truly grateful. ??///
Chapter 54 Going Home
Ronan was out for a full two days before he came back to his senses. He had overexerted his body to the limits and his body had given in to exhaustion once it could no longer take it anymore.
The medical staff had a scare following Ronan being sent to the infirmary knocked out like a block of ice.
Only minor injuries on his outer body , yet an overheated mana circuit and a damaged dantian from overuse. Ronan¡¯s body was a mess internally and the doctors had to spend 18 hours operating on him before he stabilized.
¡± It¡¯s ridiculous how much damage this boy can do to himself ¡°. the head doctor Eximed once the surgery was over , as this was the second time that Ronan had entered the infirmary from pushing his body beyond his means.
The school had to spend extremely expensive medicinal liquids to heal Ronan¡¯s mana circuit , with just one dose costing principal chanakaya a year¡¯s worth of his sry , however for him it was worth it , as Ronan managed to master an A ranked move in just 3 months.
That one event shattered chanakya¡¯s worldviewpletely as Ronan¡¯s status as just another prodigious student was eliminatedpletely from his mind.
Chanakya was sure after seeing Ronan , that there would never be another one in the history of mankind , quite like him again.
Ronan was undoubtedly a dragon among men who would be a supreme existance should he be allowed to grow.
***
Ronan¡¯s first reaction as he woke up was to punch the image of Percy floating in his head , however all he did was take off the Saline drips inserted into his hands as the forceful removal of needles made him a bleeding mess..
The medical staff rushed to calm Ronan , as he realized that he was no longer in the martial arena , as the memories of him being knocked out shed in his mind.
Principal chanakaya and the red house master also rushed to his bed once the news of him waking up reached them , as Ronan just closed his eyes as he tried to digest his defeat.
Chanakya was worried that the defeat may weigh Ronan down and be a psychological burden , however when he saw Ronan with a bright smile on his face he was relieved.
¡± My brother is the strongest isn¡¯t he? ¡°. Ronan said , having no regrets in loosing since he was sure that he had given the fight his absolute best.
He never expected to be able to beat Percy , however defeat still stinged his heart as it forged his resolve to do even better next year.
¡± But brother always says , if there is anyone who can surpass him , it will be me . So next year the result won¡¯t be the same , i will make sure of it! ¡°. Ronan said in a determined voice as he made eye contact with red house master , assuring her of his victory.
The red house master was pleasantly surprised as she smiled at Ronan and said ¡± You dint do too shabby this year either boy , show some more spirit , you made us reds proud ! ¡°.
At this moment loud chatter could be hearding from outside the infirmary as a crowd of hundereds of students had blocked the hall outside , all rushing to the infirmary once the news of Ronan waking up reached them.
Principal chanakaya smiled as he said ¡± seems like the fans are here ¡°.
Ronan had a puzzled expression on his face as he had no idea that he was the darling of the academy of Avalon now , as irrespective of ss , level or house , everyone was now a supporter of the prodigy Ronan Draco!
The spirit with which he fought made the hearts of those that cheered the underdog bleed , as his eventual defeat solified his connection to the masses , as they hailed him as the hero.
This situation would have been true for Percy too had he lost , however this was the loosers privilege , as after such an intense fight the audience¡¯s hearts were always moved for the loosing side.
Ronan however was not able to meet his fans for 6 more hours untill he was discharged from the infirmary , however not before jumping in shock at discovering the fact that he was level 33 now!
Apparently he had levelled up mid fight and even in his unconscious state as his body was much stronger than it was before he went into the fight.
This was good news which made his mood after his loss a little more happier.
The night was spent in the Bhakti Housemon room as everyone flooded him with gifts and good wishes , as there was a whole battle recap of his fight with Percy.
Captain Yami was the personal protector of Ronan as he mentained a 6 feet perimeter around Ronan lest he be molested by his mad fan-girls.
Ronan felt happy for some reason inside the red housemon room as for the first time he spoke more than 3 sentences through the night.
He was starting to feel morefortable in the academy now spending over 6 months there , however little did he know that it would be hisst time here , as this moment would nevere again.
The winter break was starting in 3 days , and a sinister assassination attempt awaited the Draco boys on their way home.
¡ª¡ª
( meanwhile at the pce )
Augustus looked over the horizon as he smoked some herbal grass that was good for the lungs as he sighed rather than exhaling after each drag.
¡± When will the childrene home Luna? i can¡¯t wait anymore , i feel like going to get them at the academy myself ¡°. Augustus said with a sad voice.
Lunaughed as she took a drag from Augustus¡¯s pipe and replied ¡± 3 days , our little darlings will be home in 3 days , that¡¯s not even 75 hours grandpa , you can surely wait that much ¡°.
Augustus did not like Luna teasing him as he frowned and said ¡± Don¡¯t chide me , I¡¯m a grown man even though you don¡¯t treat me like one. I am genuinely worried about the security of the kids on the road back to the pce , with all these terrorist attacks , one can never be too cautious¡±.
Luna tried to hold in herughter as she said ¡± Soo the great Augustus phoenix , the patriarch of the Phoenix n only trained to be an extremely strong warrior to offer escort services to his grandchildren.
OOO how love corrupts the people soft at hearts ¡°.
Augustus¡¯s eyebrow¡¯s twitched at this remark as he wanted to produce a rebuttal but could not as in the end he settled with a ¡± HMPH, You won¡¯t understand ¡°. and stormed out of the room.
Grandma Luna found Augustus¡¯s concern to be extremely childish as she could not help but giggle for a good few minutes.
70 soldiers , all level 60 or higher were in the convoy tasked with bringing the two prince¡¯s home.
Unless there were a group of ascended within the terrorist ranks who could take on this unit and wipe it out within Avalon before reinforcements arrived , it was impossible to harm the children.
Which was why she found Augustus¡¯s concerns to be childish , as she waved it off as an overly loving grandfather¡¯s delusions.
Little did she know that 4 assassins , level 101,102,103and 104 had taken on the mission to kill the Draco boys in the journey from the national academy of Avalon towards the pce.
As an ambush was being set-up by them at this moment in a deste part of the journey that was strategically 40 minutes away from the nearest reinforcement centre.
However they had confidence to finish the job within 40 minutes.
With Maddy¡¯s information and William and the Phoenix n being hard pressed for war by the nothern chieftains
The two parties had decided to bet big on the assassination of the royal prince¡¯s , as they paid a huge sum of money to the Assassin¡¯s guild based in the Central empire to take the job of this assassination.
The Central empire was currently the most dominant force in the north eastern region of Everlon continent and was the only force who would not bother giving Alexander any face once the connection was made back to the central empire for the death of the two prince¡¯s.
William wanted to avoid the situation that happened with his seven seas organization toe and bite him back with sanctions and political deals.
Hence the clock started to tick. In three days time the Draco boys were about to face their biggest challenge uptill this point in their life as at this moment , death seemed the only possibility.
¡ª¡ª¡ª END OF VOLUME 1 ¡ª¡ª-
/// This was the end of the first volume , i hope you have been enjoying the book so far.
Starting from volume two , the pace of the story is expected to pick up as the plot will start to thicken .
It will be highly appreciated if you guys can join my discord server and talk to me about how you felt about the first volume of the story and what you guys want about the future.
https:///KJtRdwcW94 ///
Chapter 55 Danger
Ronan decided to leisurely spend thest day before winter break at the academy. He only did light training for 2 hours as he wanted to spend the rest of the time with his housemates.
This was a huge change in his personality. Coming into the academy 6 months ago, he would have never thought about giving up on training time for socializing, yet somehow, he felt mncholic about leaving the academy for the winter break. Hence, he wanted to spend some time with his friends before he went home.
His attitude was still aloof; he would hardly speak a sentence or two, but he intently heard everyone¡¯s conversations and insights about the journey to bing stronger.
Ronan tried not to judge anyone, and epted everyone¡¯s goals no matter how trivial they seemed to him.
However, he found out, on average, there were more men who desperately wanted to be stronger in life than women. He found this disparity to be odd since crisis did not distinguish between men and women.
When facing a strong enemy, only one¡¯s strength mattered and not one¡¯s gender, hence Ronan noted this in his mind as he decided to ask the wise grandmother Luna about why that was the case.
At his age, Ronan was not interested in girls, but he could discern that he found girls with ambition and a drive to be stronger more favourable than those that focused on beauty and other stuff.
However, he did not voice his opinions as he spent the night in joy before departing the next morning.
****.
Percy was waiting for him at the school gate as he talked about security with the head of the guard convoy that had came to escort the two princes back home.
Being isted in the academy, the two had little to no idea about the terrorist attacks going on in Avalon. They had a lot to catch up to speed with.
Whenever Ronan looked at Percy, he was reminded about his defeat on that day. His heart still stung at the pain.
¡°Not yet¡ You are not strong enough yet.¡± was what Percy told him moments before his defeat, and Ronan knew it was true.
He was not strong enough yet, but it was not his fault because he was trying his best to improve and desperately wanted his big brother to appreciate him.
When Percy looked at Ronan, he found him staring at him with a gullible expression on his face.
Percy instantly knew what the little one was feeling as he called him over. ¡°Oye Roro,e meet the captain.¡±
Ronan sulked as he walked to greet the captain with a sullen face. Percy introduced his little brother, saying, ¡°Captain, I know you must be proud to learn that Ronan has be level 33 and also mastered an A-ranked spell. My brother is quite the prodigy, isn¡¯t he?¡±
All of Ronan¡¯s sadness was instantly gone as he gave Percy a bright smile. This praise was exactly what he wanted to hear after his defeat as he bear hugged his big brother in joy.
Such was the rtionship between the two brothers. Although there was apetitive spirit between them, the love was much deeper and stronger. Especially for Percy, for whom Ronan was everything.
He did not show it, nor did he reveal it while talking to Ronan. However, he was extremely proud of his younger brother. He had no question in his mind that Ronan was monumentally more talented than himself, hence he tried his best to keep him on his toes and motivated.
Ronan was undoubtedly the biggest reason for him training so hard. Although he knew that Ronan was more talented and would some day surpass him for sure, his pride as the elder brother made him unable to ept being the weaker of the two.
It was because of this vain pride that Percy trained as hard as he did; he wanted to stay ahead of Ronan for as long as he could. However, with every passing day, that gap shortened.
The leader of the escort unit was called Captain Mahesh Rajput. He was a level 80 veteran who could remain calm andposed in the face of a crisis.
Captain Maheshughed at the disy of affection between the two brothers, finding it adorable. At the same time, he was shocked to learn in his heart that a seven-year-old was able to master an A-ranked spell.
When he inspected the two kids, he found that Ronan was level 33 while Percy was level 46! This shocked him even more as he could not even begin toprehend the monstrous geniuses that these two were. He began to doubt that within 2-4 years, they might be on par with him.
This thought sent chills down his spine. Being fifty years old, it was nearly 43 years since he had started his levelling journey, and it was not a slow one at all. Yet,pared to the two princes, it was not even worth mentioning.
There were a total of 13 identical carriages and seventy level 60 or higher soldiers in captain Mahesh¡¯s group as the two princes were ced in carriage number 5 along with captain Mahesh as the convoy started its journey back to the capital.
The journey was 16 hours long and was scheduled to bepleted in one steady march without any breaks.
The security this time was much greater than thest time Percy was escorted home. It made Percy ask Captain Mahesh about the reason behind the tight security.
Captain Mahesh sighed deeply, ¡°Over the past few months, there have been terrorist attacks all over the country, led by the dastardly tribes of the Northern Wastnds who are coborating with the seven seas organization and the remnants of the Phoenix n, for revenge.
¡°The first few months were extremely bad, with us having no means to fight back against the terrorists, until Prime Minister Leif beat them at their own games and flushed the rats out.
¡°With their identities revealed and us strategically targeting their source of ie and using political power to suppress the seven seas organization, the attacks significantly reduced in number. However, their intensity has increased, in terms of concentration of their nned attacks.
¡°There are more and more scuffles, drawn out and bloody. Their side takes heavy losses on a daily basis. However, a few of our own die too.¡±
Both Ronan and Percy were shocked to hear about these developments. They became silent after hearing this, as they started calcting in their mind.
Percy started thinkingprehensively about how he could help father during these hard times while Ronan only had scenes of battle ying in his mind.
He thought about how he could drive back an entire unit of terrorists alone and st them with his lightning, standing tall over their defeated bodies and eating sweets for his hard work.
The idea of eating sweets made Ronan drool as he ced his head on Percy¡¯s shoulders, covering it in his saliva.
¡°DIRTY PIG!¡± Percy shoved Ronan¡¯s head off his shoulder when he felt something moist on himself as he made a vomiting expression at the disregard of hygiene showed by his brother.
However, right at this moment, a loud sound of explosion could be heard alongside the screams of soldiers as the sound of a re being released into the air was heard just a second after.
¡°Stay inside, we¡¯re under attack!¡± said captain Mahesh with a solemn expression on his face as he exited the carriage, entering the fight.
However, right as he set a foot outside the carriage, four daggers impaled his neck at the same time as captain Mahesh dropped dead right in front of Percy and Ronan, his neck sizzling from the poisonced on the daggers.
¡°Assassins.¡± Eximed Percy with his eyes wide open as the fear of mortality hit the Draco brothers.
They were undoubtedly in huge trouble.
¡ª¡ª-
(Meanwhile, a few hours ago, in Avalon)
¡°I have this feeling, Luna. I need to get the boys myself. I don¡¯t feel so good about the terrorists,¡± Augustus said with worry all over his face.
¡°Stop being so paranoid. Nothing will happen to our children inside Avalon, and Mahesh is level 80, for god¡¯s sake. Even ascended can¡¯t kill him in a short time.¡± Grandma Luna opposed his idea.
However, Grandpa Augustus was of a unteral mind and did not listen to anyone once he had made his decision to leave.
¡°Tell Alexander I¡¯m off to get the boys.¡± He said as he stormed out of the room and went towards the stables.
Generally, the mounts used by the people of Everlon werend mounts, but select individuals having a blood pact with some flying beasts could tame them. The ¡®Bald-headed Eagle¡¯ was one of the only two flying mounts in Avalon.
Only Alexander Draco and Augustus Draco had flying mounts in the entire country. Augustus got on the back of his eagle, whose name was ¡®Honda¡¯, and flew off towards the royal academy of Avalon.
His goal: To see the faces of his grandchildren as soon as possible!
Chapter 56 Assassination Attempt
Seeing Captain Mahesh, the strongest member of the group, drop dead right before their eyes, that to in a matter of seconds, the morale of the soldiers escorting the two princes took a big hit as they felt anxious in face of unknown danger.
With the group leader dead, the soldiers were directionless and in a disarray over what to do. However, they still crowded around the two princes carriage as they looked around for the attackers.
The spot was perfect for an ambush; there were thick, tall trees surrounding the roadside and the nearest reinforcement centre was a long way out. Hence, although the res had been deployed, there would be ample time to kill the targets before a response team arrived at the scene.
Percy clearly analysed the situation. The assassins had no idea which carriage the two princes were in, and because of that, they chose a vantage point and pre-nted the explosives.
The moment the explosives set off was the moment when Captain Mahesh chose to step out of the carriage, hence revealing himself and the location of the carriage where the princes were.
The assassins had nned this ambush in great detail and it was undoubtedly not the work of ordinary terrorists.
The weapons used by the assassins wereced with dangerous poison. Percy was sure that anyone who was even grazed with the de would find it hard to live past five minutes under the effects of the poison. However, the use of poison revealed the careful mentality of the assassins who used extra measures to ensure their target was 100% dead.
With this information, Percy was sure that stepping out of the carriage now would mean certain death, while staying holed up would mean a rat-like death.
Hence, while Percy was busy deciding the best course of action, Ronan hadpletely different ideas.
For Ronan, seeing Captain Mahesh get killed ruthlessly was shocking. However, not even two secondster, he had shaken it off as if it was nothing as he started to chant his strongest move, the ming lightning wheel..
Just like Percy, Ronan also understood that the assassins knew exactly which carriage they were in. Thus, they would sooner orter either appear at the carriage¡¯s entrance or the ceiling. However, that moment would be theirst as they would meet with Ronan¡¯s faming lightning wheel attack!
This was the difference between the two brothers as Percy was an analyzer while Ronan was a doer, who thought less and did more.
When Percy looked at Ronan¡¯s calm visage, he was surprised. However, when he saw him chanting calmly, he was dumbfounded, as the calm Ronan disyed in this crisis was almost uncanny. Ronan lookedpletely different from the salivating sweets lover he was a few minutes ago, having be the very likeness of a true warrior in face of a crisis, calm and undeterred. For a moment, Percy could not recognize him.
The noise of intense fighting could be heard outside as loud thuds of bodies hitting the floor and blood sttering could be heard. The noise brought Percy back to reality.
¡°Don¡¯t let the bastards approach the princes¡¯ carriage!¡±
¡°Die before you let them have our country¡¯s future!¡±
¡°They are only four while we are 70! Show them our might!¡±
¡°Aghhhhhhh! Fight. Fight. Fight with all you have!¡±
Sounds of men screaming and swords nging could be heard as Percy gained important information; there were four enemies who attacked the group.
Percy drew out his sword as he pointed towards the entrance, ready to fight lest anyone try to force their way in. However, little did he know that the enemy were all level 100 or higher and that he was no match for them.
Ronan remained unaffected by the noise outside. He only focused on his chanting, calmly circting his elemental essence, exactly how the spell demanded it to be for manifesting itself.
Ronan muttered, ¡°mes of abyss, cycle of reincarnation, o thunder lord Indra, I do not fear your Vajra or lightning the rejection, for thunder is my ve and fire my salvation¡¡±
Little by little, Ronan collected incredible amounts of elemental essence around him, which slowly started to swirl into two rings of fire. Spokes of thunder attached themselves to the two rings as they crackled with power.
Slowly but surely, more and more spokes manifested themselves as the rotation speed of the wheel increased.
By this point, Ronan was sweating profusely as he could feel that the internal injuries of his mana circuit had notpletely healed, and by using this move, he was further damaging his already injured mana walls. However, he had no choice. Only the A-ranked spell had the power to hurt powerful existences way beyond his level. Nothing else in his arsenal could even remotely threaten people beyond level 70.
Percy noticed Ronan¡¯s state and felt guilty about pushing his brother to such limits back in thepetition.
Although it was necessary, he felt bad for putting his brother through so much hardship, especially now when the effects of the fight were clearly showing, during the time they really needed to push themselves to the utmost limits. However, this time, it was a matter of life or death.
¡ª¡ª¨C
(Assassin¡¯s POV)
The four assassins from the Assassin Guild were codenamed Serpent, Scorpion, Toad, and Spider.
The codenames originated from the type of poison they used toce their weapons with. Overall, their group was dubbed the poison masters in the killermunity.
One of the most notorious assassin squads, they had a 100% kill rate. None of their victims had ever survived the assassination attempt.
The seven seas organization had paid top bucks to hire this group since the sess of the mission was of paramount importance.
Although inside Avalon, the soldiers of level 60 and above were considered very formidable, the ascended assassins made short work of the guards protecting the princes¡¯ carriage. For thoseing from the central empire, facing level 60-80 troops was just a routine day at job.
This was considered run-of-the-mill security in the central continent, with every influential family having it as the bare minimum. It showed therge disparity between Avalon and the central empire, as in Avalon, this was the security provided to the king¡¯s sons!
Scorpion said, ¡°Too easy, where is the thrill in this job?¡±
Scorpion was the kind who liked challenging missions. He was someone who killed for the thrill of the hunt and not for the money.
For him, such boring missions were just not worth his time.
¡°It¡¯s easy money, so stopining all the time like a little bitch,¡± Toad replied. For Toad, money was everything and he liked nothing more than risk-free missions like these that paid well.
¡°That¡¯s enough. Spider, go and drag the princes out of the carriage. Toad, Scorpion, clean-up the rest,¡± Serpent, the leader of the four, instructed.
His orders were immediately carried out as Toad and Scorpion went all out with their fights while Spider made his way towards the princes carriage.
Spider hummed a nice little song as he walked towards the carriage, swinging his dagger between his fingers in a carefree fashion.
The group had done their study regarding the princes beforehand and knew that the two were only 7 and 9 years old kids. Nothing to be threatened about.
Technically, killing them should be even easier than killing the soldiers outside. Hence, Spider thought nothing much of the task and was very casual about it.
For Spider, the worst oue that could happen was that the two resisted and he would need to give them a couple tight ps before dragging them out by their hair with two teeth missing. However, he was gravely mistaken.
This casual attitude made Spider drop his guard, and his mental state soon rxed. His thoughts could be summed up in a single sentence: ¡®Just what can two kids do to me?¡¯ His mentality was the cause behind his doom.
As he approached the carriage door, he had to kill one or two guards who were being a nuisance. He spat over the body of the dead Captain Mahesh before he stepped on his head to open the carriage door.
The moment he opened the carriage door, he shouted a nasty, ¡°PEEK-A-BOO!¡±
However, at that moment, he received the shock of a lifetime as his eyes popped out of his sockets in surprise.
He expected two children cowering and shaking in fear, but in front of him was Ronan with a rotating disk of fire and thunder.
Thest thing he saw before his head got decapitated was the sight of an azure-eyed Percy Draco eyeing him with murderous eyes, and a seven years old brat who had his tongue sticking out of his mouth as he produced the attack that even killed the level 101 him.
Blood sprayed everywhere as the ming lightning wheel went on to cut a few trees in the distance after decapitating Spider. The people who were most shocked by this turn of events were the three assassins who looked at the lifeless body of theirpanion in utter shock.
Throughout history, there have been instances of David beating the Goliath, and it was always an inspiring story.
However, never would anyone be bold enough to tell the tale of how a seven years old child at level 33 decapitated an ascended adult with one move!
In the wide world of Everlon with its countless prodigies and a millennia of history, such a feat was only aplished by one Ronan Draco!
Chapter 57 The seal breaks
Seeing spider die , something inside Scorpio snapped as he wailed and went on a killing spree , chopping everyone who stood in his way into a bloody carved up mess.
The four of them were childhood friends and had gone through various life and death situations together , however now spider was dead , and the other three could not bear the loss.
The most rational one in the group , the leader Serpent could not piece the information properly , as he estimated that there must be a hidden expert inside the carriage.
Even though the reports about Percy and Ronan suggested that the two were peerless geniuses , Serpents logical brain refused to beleive that a 7 year old kid could master a terrifying move like the one that decapitated spider , and had to be the work of a hidden expert.
¡± SCORPIO STOP ! , there must be an expert hidden in the carriage along with the prince¡¯s , we need a n of attack ! ¡°. Serpent reigned in the mad Scorpio from rushing towards the carriage as he started to think of a n to flush out the hidden expert.
¡± WHOEVER YOU ARE , COME OUT NOW AND WE WILL GIVE YOU A PAINLESS DEATH , Or else we will torture your body till you beg us to die but even then we will keep you alive until thest drop of blood is drained of your body and turn you into a dried corpse! ¡°. Shouted toad , as he tried to flush the hidden enemy out.
However a minute passed yet no-one came out of the carriage.
At this point only 5-6 Avalonian soldiers were left alive as a mad Scorpio was taking them all on and it seemed as if in another couple of minutes he would finish them off.
¡± YOUR MEN ARE DEAD , ITS ONLY YOU AND THE TWO PRINCE¡¯S LEFT NOW¡±. Shouted serpent trying to lower the morale of the hidden expert as he tried to gain pyschological advantage. However because of apleteck of response from the carriage he became frustrated.
¡± Toad let¡¯s prepare an explosive and blow the carriage up , the bastard won¡¯t know what hit him¡±. suggested Serpent as toad nodded and began preparing the explosive.
Serpents did not have the courage to face the hidden expert capable of decapitating Spider head on , as he decided to blow up the carriage to flush him out.
Hence once the explosive was prepared , toad slipped it under the carriage as it blew up in a massive explosion!
BOOM!
The carriage was destroyed as debris flew into the air while the insides of the carriage were set aze..
The Assassin¡¯s watched on in anticipation as they were ready to throw their daggers at the first sight of the enemy leaving the carriage , however to their shock that moment never came.
Apparently right after Ronan¡¯s attack on spider , when everyone was distracted from seeing the dead body of the assassin , Percy had carved the bottom of the carriage open , as he hand Ronan rolled out and bolted towards the forest outside unnoticed.
The Assassin¡¯s however were unaware of this fact hence they became even more alert as they did a sweep of all 12 remaining carriages for the signs of the three targets.
¡± WHERE ARE THEY?¡±. Shouted Scorpio who had blood red eyes , as he was consumed with grief and rage over the death of his teammate. However the other two had no answer to his question for the moment.
With all 70 escorting soldiers and their captain dead the only remaining task of the mission was to execute the two royal prince¡¯s , however apparently the two were nowhere to be found.
However the good luck of the prince¡¯s did notst forever as 5 minutester toad spotted their footsteps leading into the forest as he informed the boss about their whereabouts.
¡± Two footprints , leading towards the forest! ¡°. Said toad as the three assassins immediately sped towards the direction of the forest in pursuit of the fleeing prince¡¯s.
¡ª¡ª-
( Ronan¡¯s POV)
Ronan and Percy had no idea about where they were fleeing towards , however they just kept running at their top speed without caring to look behind.
The current situation that they were in could only be described as extremely precarious as Percy was sure that should they fall into the clutches of the enemy , they would die before they could utter the word ¡°¡® mother ¡°.
Desperately wanting to stay alive , the duo kept running in a direction which they felt was away from the road as the only ns in their mind at the moment were those of survival.
However very soon an ascendants sense passed over their bodies as both of them shivered in fear , as they realized that they had been discovered.
The pursuing assassins were about 2 killometers out and catching upto them fast , which at the rate they were closing the distance in gave the two about 10 minutes before they were caught.
The next few minutes were extremely nerve wrecking for the two prince¡¯s as they felt the pursuers closing in the distance every passing second , as the hopes of their survival became grim with every minute that passed.
¡± Ronan you run away , both of us won¡¯t make it , I¡¯ll stay and stall them ¡°. Said Percy with determination as he had decided to sacrifice himself for the sake of his younger brother.
¡± Nonsense , either we both stay or we both run , i won¡¯t let you go alone big brother ¡°. said Ronan as he refused to take the cowards way out.
The childhood memory of him hiding behind Percy¡¯s back was one of the most dreaded memories he had in his life , as that day Ronan realized how powerless he was in the world .
He never wanted to feel such powerlessness again , which was the main driving force behind him training as hard as he did , which was exactly why he refused to run away like a coward ever again , hiding behind the back of Percy.
¡± NOW IS NOT A TIME TO DEBATE RONAN , IF I SAY GO , YOU OBEY AND GO ¡°. Percy was scared witless , he had came to terms with his own death within thest few minutes however he absolutely did not want Ronan to die with him.
However the idiot was hellbent on not leaving his side , which gave Percy the fear. The fear of watching his younger brother die before him.
Suddenly Ronan stopped running as he turned towards the direction the enemies wereing from and started to chant the ming lightning wheel spell.
The moment he tried to mobilize even the slightest bit of mana his body sent out signals of incredible pain , as his already damaged mana circuit could not bear the load of another A ranked spell as permanent damage was the most likely oue should Ronan continue mobilizing his elemental essence through the damaged track.
¡± IDIOT ¡°. shouted Percy as he was forced to stop and take fighting stance as well , as not only did Ronan refuse to flee he also took the initiative to start the head on fight.
Within seconds three assassins entrapped the duo in a triangr formation , leaving no route for an escape as Scorpio vengefully shouted ¡± WHERE IS THE EXPERT THAY KILLED OUR TEAMMATE , WHERE DID THAT BASTARD RUN ? ¡°.
At this question the brothers looked at each other in a confused look as Percy said ¡± What expert? ¡°.
At this question Scorpio lost his mind as in a blur of a movement that Ronan could not even register with his naked eye , Scorpio sent Percy flying as he broke through two trees before crashing on the trunk of a third with a loud thud!
¡± DON¡¯T SCREW WITH ME , I ASK YOU ANSWER , OR YOU DIE ¡°. Said scorpio as a crazed expression entered his eyes , a poisoned dagger in his hands ready to kill at anytime.
Ronan who was chanting the spell had his eyes wide in shock as he could not beleive that someone sent his brother flying , as rage soon reced that shock as power surged from within his body .
In a deep voice Ronan said ¡± You wanna know who killed your teammate? ¡± .
Scorpio turned towards Ronan as he asked this question , as he walked towards him and said ¡± Yes , tell me boy , where is he ? ¡°.
step by step Scorpio walked towards Ronan , his rage making him blind to all the elemental essence gathering behind Ronan , As only when he was extremely close to Ronan , and serpent sent a warning did he realize that something was wrong.
¡± IT WAS ME ¡°. said Ronan as the ming lightning wheel manifested itself over his arm.
¡± LOOKOUT THE BOY IS PREPARING A SPELL ¡°. warned serpent , however it was toote as a ming lightning Wheel was sent towards Scorpio at terminal speed.
¡± BASTARD ¡°. Shouted scorpio as he tried to take the attack head on as he punched it with an assassin technique covering his hand with ck mist.
However to his horror the attack cut through his ckmist protection as if it was air and sliced his arm clean off his shoulder.
¡± AGHHHHH ¡°. Screamed Scorpio in extreme pain as blood from his mangled arm sprayed Ronan¡¯s face.
¡± DIE ¡°. Said scorpio as he sent a strong roundhouse kick to send Ronan flying as Ronan could only take it powerlessly since thest move had exhausted him of everything that he had.
mming into a tree , Ronan became on the verge of being knocked out as he could only see hazy footsteps of the Assassins as they walked cautiously towards his body.
Facing certain death Ronan had no fear in his eyes whatsoever as he dauntingly smiled at the Assassins , looking them in the eye as they circled him.
¡± I¡¯ll kill you ¡. ¡°. said scorpio with pure hatred , however since Ronan only gave a bright smile to that statement instead of cowering fear , scorpio did not feel satisfied enough to kill Ronan with a smile on his face.
¡± Not afraid of death are you ?¡±. asked toad as he prepared to stab Ronans heart with his dagger however at thest moment scorpio stopped him.
¡± Stop! he has to suffer first toad , HE HAS TO SUFFER FOR SPIDERS LIFE AND MY ARM , first the other one dies before his eyes , as he looks on helplessly. Only when those arrogant eyes have lost all color will i grant him death ¡°. Scorpio dered.
Ronan¡¯s smile instantly changed into panick as he looked towards Percy who was knocked out cold a few meters away.
Looking at this reaction scorpioughed evilly as he said ¡± That¡¯s right , afraid now ? ain¡¯t you ¡°.
As heughed wickedly while slowly walking towards Percy , as he dragged his unconscious body back towards Ronan grabbing him by his hair.
Then infront of Ronan the three took turns to humiliate Percy as they used psychological torture to cripple Ronan¡¯s morale.
At first they kicked Percy¡¯s unconscious body like it was a bag of potatoes , then they ripped off his royal robes and stripped Percy of his royal attire , all the while Ronan watched as his psyche delved into depravity.
Percy was his idol , his big brother and someone Ronan loved absolutely and unconditionally , hence seeing him treated the way he was Ronan had started to loose his mind , as Oogway¡¯s seal began eroding rapidly .
¡± I¡¯m feeling like taking a piss , what about the two of you? I feel like his head would be a good spot to piss on ¡°. Said Toad as he eyed Ronan , however hearing this Ronan snapped.
¡± don¡¯t do it ¡. ¡°. Ronan said in a low growl , as the three took out their c**** to take a piss
¡± Or what ? ¡°. Scorpio said as he taunted Ronan.
¡± Don¡¯t you dare touch my brother ¡ ¡°. Ronan¡¯s voice changed , as chills went down the thee¡¯s spines as the voice that came out of Ronan¡¯s mouth was no longer anything like human .
However the hatred inside Scorpio was too deep , as he decided to ignore Ronans warnings and went ahead with pissing on Percy¡¯s head.
This was the biggest mistake he could have made in his life as Ronan¡¯s emotional state became unbnced to the extreme as his forbidden power exploded.
Golden thunder crackled around his body , as the tree he was sitting against became a pile of dust with a single contact of Ronan¡¯s power!
¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C
( Meanwhile Grandpa Augustus )
Augustus reached the area where the carriage was attacked as he saw a pool of blood and dozens of dead bodies.
His heart instantly started to beat out of his chest as fear of loosing his grandchildren hit his heart.
¡± NO ¡ NO .. NONONONONONO ¡°. Screamed Augustus as hended his mount and scoured the ce for the corpses of his grandsons , as with every body turned he had a sense of dread and fear.
His hands started to shake uncontrobly as his mind became numb from the shock , however even after searching everywhere he could not find the bodies , which gave him some hope.
¡± Kidnapping? ¡°. thought Augustus to himself , however at that exact moment as terrifying bolt of golden thunder plunged itself towards earth , not 10 killometers from his current location.
For a second Augustus could not beleive his eyes , as even from afar he could feel his skin tingling from the power of the forbidden element as the only thought in his mind was ¡® Ronan ! ¡®.
/// I could have broken this chapter into two parts , but did not as that would cost you readers more coins.
However consider this being my bonus chapter for hitting the PS targetst week ??///
Chapter 58 Breaking Point
Ronan could not just see his brother being brutalized by the assassins. His emotions ran wild, sending his mind in a downward spiral.
Just like how the Phoenix n members gained a crimson glow in their eyes when they got angry, Ronan¡¯s body also had a special mechanism that he himself did not understand at the moment, which reacted strongly to the negative and destructive emotion of anger.
¡®DESTROY, DESTROY, BURN THE WORLD DOWN, Little One¡ How dare they hurt your brother¡ THEY HAVE TO PAY!¡¯ A sinister voice misguided Ronan in his mind, a voice that sounded extremely convincing, whose allure Ronan could not disobey in his moment of weakness.
It was the reason behind why all those who wielded the forbidden element always became great sinners in the world, as when their emotional state regressed their primal instincts took over.
¡°Don¡¯t do it.¡± Ronan said in a low growl. However, as Scorpio refused to stop even after that warning, Ronan snapped and the beast inside him was unleashed.
¡®Let go¡ Let go of your false sense of control. We are not to bepared to these filthy humans. How DARE they disobey us¡ Remind them of their ce! MAKE THEM PAY.¡¯ The voice said in Ronan¡¯s head, and he let loose of his shackles.
¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch my brother¡¡± An ancient and inhuman voice said in a ferocious tone that sent chills down the spines of the three men.
Oogway¡¯s seal that was meant tost Ronan through teenage broke down as unfiltered primal golden thunder flowed through Ronan¡¯s damaged mana circuit, flowing uncontrobly through his body as thunder currents that Ronan never willed into existence started popping out randomly from his body..
When the golden thunder came into contact with any life, organic matter disintegrated as if it was burnt to smithereens in a matter of seconds.
Ronan¡¯s pupils went at the back of his head as his eyes turned fully golden, with Ronan no longer being inmand of his own body. It was now driven by his primal instinct to destroy.
Serpent fell on his knees as he peed in his pants when he realized the source of Ronan¡¯s power.
¡± Th-th-the forbidden¡ He wields the forbidden!¡± Screamed Serpent as if he was a little school girl as he crawled away while facing Ronan, his pee littering the ground below.
Scorpio, on the other hand, was too stunned to even speak as he stared at Ronan nkly. Ronan stared back into Scorpio¡¯s eyes with his golden gaze.
However, something happened. Right as Scorpio blinked and broke eye contact, in a matter of a microsecond, Ronan was not at the spot he was looking at anymore. Suddenly, he felt a searing pain on his back.
When Scorpio looked down, he saw a sight that would have given him a heart attack. However, unfortunately for him, his heart was no longer in his chest.
Ronan had moved behind him in that microsecond and tore his heart out from his chest, as the golden thunder in his palms disintegrated it right before Scorpio¡¯s eyes.
¡°Blughh.¡± Vomiting a mouthful of blood, he fell dead right on the spot, hisst thoughts filled with regret over provoking such a beast.
Serpent and Toad no longer cared about the mission. They turned to run for their lives, but unfortunately for them, two terrifying bolts of Golden Thunder descended from the sky at that moment, killing not only them but destroying the whole forest region around them for a full kilometer.
Trees became leafless and grass turned brown from its lush green texture. Insects either disintegrated or only their dried carcasses remained while many small animals and birds were reduced to a pile of bones.
Before they could even react or try to counter the attack, just bying into contact with its surface, their bodies disintegrated and they died on the spot.
Although it was over in a split-second for Serpent and Toad, in that short moment, they felt every single cell in their body disintegrate until they were no longer alive. They were ascended humans, yet the two assassins suffered a painful death at the hands of someone supposedly far weaker than them.
Normal humans would have died in a 30-meter radius of the two assassins, just by standing and not taking the brunt of the attack. That was exactly why the users of the forbidden elements were ssified as extremely dangerous and a threat to mankind.
As a level 33 brat, Ronan was able to kill 4 ascended humans while a trained legion of 70 soldiers could not evennd a single scratch.
That was the difference between normal elemental users and the forbidden elemental users whose strength could not be measured by normal means.
However, if it was anyone except Ronan, they would have died after using the forbidden element and conjuring such mighty power when their bodies were so fragile.
But not Ronan¡ Having the blood of the phoenix and ¡®that¡¯ cursed existence, he was the first since that existence died to have sessfully awakened his true bloodline.
The same bloodline which had made ¡®that¡¯ cursed existence the world¡¯s number one viin¡ Ronan was born with the same bloodline that helped ¡®him¡¯ wield the forbidden without any consequences.
A bloodline that was not meant for lesser beings like humans.
However, Ronan had no idea about the secrets of his body, and to be fair, nobody in the entire country of Avalon really did.
Aeons had passed since the ancient prophecy was made and not many mortals remembered it anymore. Many today believe that the stigma against the forbidden element users is nothing more than paranoia.
However, that did not apply to Ronan Draco, who could not tell friend from foe and right from wrong anymore, as the only desire in his mind was to burn the world to its core.
Even after killing the enemies that threatened the life of his brother, his golden eyes did not turn back to normal. Uncontroble waves of golden thunder randomly destroyed his surroundings.
A shrill shriek escaped Ronan¡¯s mouth, in a tone that was nothing like his usual voice. Countless birds and animals, albeit shakily, came out of their hiding spots and lined themselves up before Ronan.
Lions, Tigers, Rabbits, Pigeons, Deer, and every single creature of the forest stood together at a safe distance from Ronan¡¯s location as more and more gathered every second, awaiting his divine judgement.
¡®Kill them, kill them all¡¡¯ said the voice in Ronan¡¯s brain. However, before Ronan could take action, a face that looked barely familiar appeared before his eyes.
It was Augustus, who dismounted his flying eagle andnded before his boy Ronan, tears flowing from his eyes as he witnessed the current state of his grandchild.
Augustus could not believe his eyes, for as far as he could see, there was only destruction and death surrounding his grandson. Ronan looked less like a child and more like an emissary of death.
Augustus observed the dead carcass of the ascended human near Percy. He also noticed that Percy was still alive and breathing steadily, which made him sigh in relief.
Augustus was a man with little care for the world¡¯s views; it was family versus the rest of the world for him. No matter the crime, if the criminal was a family member, he would fight the world to shelter him. Ronan having the forbidden element changed nothing for him. For Augustus, Ronan would always stay as the second grandchild that he doted on and nothing could change that.
¡°It¡¯s fine now, Grandpa¡¯s here¡ Nobody will hurt you anymore.¡± Augustus said in aforting tone. However, Ronan did not seem to register what he was saying, as a streak of golden thunder attacked Augustus.
The attack narrowly brushed past Augustus, who had to cover himself in mes to avoid the adverse effects of the destructive aura of golden thunder.
There was no choice. If Augustus wanted to get his grandchild back, he had to be a little forceful. But, how far could he go?
Augustus powered up to a full-fledged ascended elemental user of the phoenix n as he assumed the ¡®Agni Dev Avatar¡¯ (Fire god¡¯s manifestation).
Violent mes surged around his body as his physical prowess went up by a significant margin as he rapidly burnt through his elemental essence to maintain this storm of fire around himself.
As an experienced veteran, Augustus knew that only elemental energy provides shelter against the Forbidden¡¯s attacks. Should he let a stray st by Ronan touch him, he would most likely face disintegration.
¡°It¡¯s grandpa, are you not happy to see me?¡± His voice cracked up as tears choked him. Augustus knew that Ronan had entered depravity, and knocking him out cold was the only way out.
However, how could he hurt his beloved grandson? It was a dilemma that Augustus never wanted to face, but for the sake of Ronan¡¯s life, he still had to. He prepared to face Ronan¡¯s golden thunder head-on.
Chapter 59 The Hunters
Augustus knew that he needed to be harsh in order to knock Ronan out. Not only that, he had to avoid his stray golden lightning attacks.
However, he seriously underestimated the capabilities of his grandson, as he could not even get close to Ronan, much less find an opening to attack him.
Every time Augustus tried to close in on Ronan, he would release a burst of golden thunder that would force Augustus back.
Had it been any other opponent, Augustus would have used his fire to burn them to the ashes by now. However, it was his lovely boy who was fighting him, hence he had no idea about how to tackle the situation.
He could not use long range attacks, while Ronan would not let him reach close range.
¡°Die¡die¡die¡¡± said Ronan in a voice that was not his own, as Augustus¡¯s heart sank even further. However, his resolve strengthened.
¡°It¡¯s alright, boy. The mes don¡¯t hurt our family. The blood of phoenix flows in our veins.¡± Augustus said as he chanted a fire prison spell, binding Ronan inside a ming prison.
This was an excellent move by Augustus. Although Ronan was sweating buckets due to the intense heat, the strong true fire was able to contain his golden thunder, giving Augustus the opportunity to close in.
Right at thest second, Augustus used a fire clone technique to make 3 duplicates of himself as the four of them attacked Ronan at once.
Ronan¡¯s natural instinct prepared a golden thunder attack to counter all four. However, while three clones were incinerated by the attack, the real Augustus was able tond a terrific ming uppercut right on Ronan¡¯s jaw..
BAM!
Ronan was sent flying in an instant, knocked out cold. Augustus caught him before he fell, in thefort of his arms.
¡°Sorry¡ I¡¯m sorry¡¡± said Grandpa Augustus as he hugged Ronan tight in his arms, happy to know that his small heart was still beating.
The entire forest full of creatures had gathered around Augustus at this point, as no matter how terrified they were of Ronan, something made them worry about the man all the same.
Augustus wanted to tend to both Percy and Ronan on the spot, but he sensed someoneing from afar, bringing a chill down his spine.
¡± Shit! Shit! F***** c**** ba*****!¡± He cursed as he picked both Percy and Ronan on one shoulder each and whistled for his flying mount to get him.
Not wasting a single second, Augustus hopped onto his mount as he prepared his strongest fire spell to scorch the entire battlefield and the surrounding forest, wiping out all traces of the battle that happened there.
Although he did an extremely clumsy job of battlefield cleaning, it was the best that he could do with the time he had been afforded. He urged his mount to rush towards the pce at full speed.
Augustus¡¯s arms were trembling throughout the journey. He dared not use his divine sense to analyze the location of those men. All he could pray for, at the moment, was that he could escape safely without being discovered by them.
Understanding his emotions, his mount flew faster than it ever had before, as Grandpa Augustus managed to narrowly slip through the grasp of the bncers.
¡ª¡ª¨C
(Meanwhile, at the battlefield)
Three men dressed in green robes stepped onto the ce where Ronan had manifested Golden Thunder to kill the two assassins from the Assassin Guild.
The ground was scorching still, because of Augustus¡¯sst move, but by a single flick of a finger from one of the men, the fire extinguished as it was washed over by ayer of thin ice.
The three of them were members of the ¡®World Order¡¯. They had the distinction of bing the bncers.
With levels exceeding level 160, all three men could topple entire kingdoms at will. However, their task on Everlon was simple. It was to maintain the bnce of the continent and eliminate all forbidden element users on sight.
On a constant lookout for release of forbidden powers, they specialized in tracking and hunting down these users who could potentially grow to be threats to humanity.
Now that Ronan had used his forbidden powers, the Bncers arrived at the crime scene, trying to look for hints of the forbidden user.
¡°Which one do you think it was? A forbidden artifact or a new user?¡± said Namra, thew enforcement officer.
¡°Definitely a human. However, I thought we had already eliminated all the bloodlines that have traces of the forbidden inside them. How can a human user appear?¡± replied Rushabh, the otherw enforcement officer.
¡°None who can wield the forbidden have a human bloodline; they are freaks that deserve death on birth, or they can be cmities for all humanity.¡± Said Akshat, the leader of the group.
Using a special skill, Akshat sprinkled a special powder in the air, which turned golden after reacting with the remnant aura of golden thunder.
¡°IMPOSSIBLE!¡± Eximed Akshat as his eyes became so wide that any more would have resulted in them popping out of the socket.
There were three forbidden elements in the world of Everlon; the power of Void, the power of Sun, and the Golden Thunder.
The power of Void was a neutral power, having everything that natural mana did except for the attribute of life and decay.
The power of Sun had the attribute of life. It was a power that brought salvation, whose users were sometimes allowed to live in the world.
However, the Golden Thunder held the attribute of decay, whose wielders, throughout the history of mankind, had been viinous criminals.
¡°This power has been extinct for centuries¡ Why would it suddenly show itself again? Who can the user be?¡± Rushabh said with urgency in his voice.
¡°We cannot let this matter slide. It is a matter of grave importance. By thews of the World Order, we must find and eliminate whoever this elemental user is. He/ she cannot be allowed to live, nor can their next of kin.¡± Namra said with determination in his voice, as the bncers began their thorough inspection of the battlefield.
This was the reason why the phoenix n killed any member of the n even remotely connected to the forbidden element at birth. As ording to thews of the world government, should such an individual be found, their entire n would be eliminated by the bncers.
For centuries, this was how the phoenix n had survived. However, this incident was bound to lead the world order to their doorsteps, who, if not satisfied with the answers they get, would not hesitate to wipe the Avalon royal family off the face of the world.
However, knowing and understanding the risks perfectly well, Augustus still chose to shelter his grandson as he rushed him to the royal infirmary.
As a man, he was only afraid of losing his family. He was not afraid of death or external fights.
Chaos ensued inside the royal pce as Augustus rushed in with two injured royal prince¡¯s on his shoulder as Alexander , Sierra and Luna were rmed by the turn of events.
¡± Terrorist attack , barely saved them, the entire escort unit is dead ¡°. . Augustus gave a Short answer for all their questions , as Alexander¡¯s eyes turned red .
Currently Augustus was calcting in his mind wether to confess to alexander about the nature of Ronan¡¯s powers or to let it be.
Although he was a family driven man who was proud of his sons achievements , Augustus did not trust Alexander enough to do what was best for the family .
Somehow Alexander always behaved like a king before a father or a son which deeply worried Augustus , as the kingly thing to do in this situation was to surrender Ronan to the world order.
Conflicted , right as the royal doctors started the treatment of the two kids , Augustus sidelined Luna to ask her for advice.
Luna was his wife and the only woman he trusted with the truth about Ronan¡¯s origins , as he said ¡± Luna , what i am about to say may shock you , but these are desperate times and i don¡¯t know who else to trust . But should you leak the truth about this matter to anyone , know that I will never forgive you and you will loose my trust forever ¡°.
Seeing Augustus all serious Luna became attentive , as a secret she long knew was told to her again by Augustus ¡.. ¡± Ronan wields the forbidden. The world order bncers maybe on our tail ¡ ¡°.
Augustus thought him and Luna were alone , however while Luna showed no reaction to these words , Alexander who overheard this conversation exploded ¡± RONAN WIELDS WHAT? AND IS HUNTED BY WHOM ? ¡°.
A storm wasing for the Draco family , a storm that would change family dynamics forever .
/// Regretfully we did not achieve the 300 PS targetst week. I hope we can achieve it this week .
If you like the chapter , why not leave ament , it helps me understand what my readers think ///
Chapter 60 Ronans Fate
Alexander forced Augustus to reveal the truth of the situation as he lost his mind at the reveal .
Alexander did love Ronan a lot , probably more than anyone else in the pce , even more than Sierra herself , however Alexander was the man who was responsible for the security of the entire family as well as the security of the country of Avalon.
Nobody was more enraged at the fact that the two prince¡¯s were attacked on their way home , as Alexander considered this to be his fault.
His fault for being the king of Avalon which made his sons political targets and his fault for not providing them adequate security , which resulted in them being bedridden in the emergency medical room.
Percy had 11 ribs broken and lots of internal bleeding , while Ronan was as good as a dead man walking.
Apletely shot mana circuit , that suffered from third degree burns from start to finish. Countless areas of skin tissues dead , massive internal bleeding and injuries. A crack in the spine and a ligament rupture in his right leg.
It was a miracle for him to survive the travesty , as even the best and extremely expensive A ranked medicine could only stabilize his condition but not heal him.
However even inside the pce , Ronan was not safe as the bncers of the world were out for his life , as Alexander now had to make extremely tough life choices to save his family and his son..
Sierra was constantly at the two boys bedside , as a mother she could not see the pitiful state of her both children , as her heart bled to see their pain.
She epted the brutality of Alexander¡¯s training because she beleived firmly that training so rough , the kids would be able to avoid these exact situations in life , where they were beaten unconscious , yet not even 6 months after leaving the pce and they were back on a stretcher.
Her emotional state was aplete mess and she did not even know about Ronan¡¯s perils.
Augustus was of a firm belief that should the bncers knock on the door of Avalon pce , them the Draco family would go to war to shelter Ronan.
However Alexander was a more rational man , against 3 level 160 bncers except himself , nobody would be able to even exchange two moves , much less have a chance to go to war.
If it came down to a fight , the most likely oue would be the Wipeout of the Draco n for once and for all , the innocent Percy , Luna and Sierra included.
¡°Why must you y these games with me , O lord Shiva , am i not faithful enough that you must punish me so brutally? ¡°. Alexanderined to the god of destruction , he felt like a defeated man , not knowing what to do.
However time was of the essence and his position desperate , hence even though it killed himself internally Alexander decided to make an extremely tough decision .
¡ª¡ª¡ª-
( A few hourster )
A cloaked man entered the royal infirmary through the window , with all the doctors in the ward being none the wiser.
In theory breaching the Avalonian pce without being caught was impossible because of the sheer number of guards that were constantly on patrol along with the various formations and runic inscriptions that had intrusion detection feature.
Yet , he was inside the medical wing , as he silently released two sleeping gas bombs in the room.
Swishhhhhhhh¡
The gas expanded in the room , as the medical doctors and Sierra quickly became alert , however before they could respond to the threat , the masked man knocked Sierra and the chief doctor out , while the others were simply incapable of giving an appropriate response.
Within seconds , everyone inside the royal infirmary was knocked out cold , as the assassin sneakily removed his gas mask and locked the entry door of the medical wing from the inside.
The assassin walked right past Percy Draco¡¯s bed , as he did not even bat an eyelid , however he stopped by Ronan¡¯s bed as he disconnected the medicine needle that was injecting him with potent healing medicine , and instead gave Ronan a strong dose of anesthesia as he pushed Ronan¡¯s body to ana like state.
The assassin then put Ronan in a specially prepared bodybag with a small breathing hole as he strapped the bag over his shoulders and jumped out of the window.
With Ronan over his shoulder , The assassin jumped over the window and sneakily made his way out of the pce the same way he had came in before running off into the distance.
¡ª¡ª
( 3 hourster )
A storm brewed over inside the medical wing as one after another the sleeping doctors awakened as Sierra was inconsble , her extremely powerful ice magic turning the entire pce into a ice sculpture.
¡± I WANT MY SON ¡. WHERE IS RONAN , WHERE IS MY BOY! *Sob* *Sob* , where ¡pl-please tell me * sob * *sob* where my boy is ¡ ¡°. She hadpletely lost it , so did Augustus and Luna whose eyes looked soulless at the moment.
There was no rage in Augustus¡¯s eyes , however for the first time ever his ck eyes looked like a man who had nothing left to loose anymore . A psycho who should not be crossed under any circumstances, however for the sake of the family he barely held it together.
¡± Don¡¯t cry Sierra , Augustus Draco is not dead yet , and untill i live , I¡¯ll be damned if i let anything happen to my boy ¡°. He made a bold deration , as his assurance calmed down Sierra a little.
Deep down Sierra had an inkling as to who was the assassin , however her heart refused to beleive that the man could be so cold at the moment , hence she kept her suspicions to herself , however for her Ronan she was ready to confront anyone! For him she was afraid of nobody.
But before she could take any actions , 3 men walked into the royal pce whose green robes embroided in white with the letters ¡® Bncer¡¯ caught everyone¡¯s attention.
¡± Greetings Queen Sierra , i am Namra a bncer from the world order , i have some questions i would like you to answer , seeing the frozen state of the pce , i realize that now may not be the best time , however even then i must implore on interrogation , is King Alexander avable? ¡°. Namra the bncer said.
Although his tone was neutral and not polite or arrogant , the pressure he exerted made it clear that the request was not really a request but apulsion.
However Augustus did not care as he simply said ¡± My grandsons just been kidnapped , so i would appreciate if you guys can just f*** off for the day and nevere back again ¡°.
¡± IMPUDENT¡±. Rushabh red up as he stared a hole through Augustus , warning him that he could kill him before he could even bat an eyelid, however Augustus was unfazed as he stared back with his eyes slowly turning blood red.
The moment Augustus¡¯s eyes passed the blood red color it began to look lesser and lesser like pupils and more and more like raging mes as even the level 160 bncer felt a chill go down his spine
¡± The power of the phoenix ¡ ¡± Rushabh said lightly as he remembered that the current ruling family of Avalon were inheritors of the phoenix bloodline.
¡± Please understand my queen , this matter is of universal importance . It is rted to an inquiry we have about a forbidden element user. please try co-operate ¡°. Akshat the leader said as he tried to ce his hand on Sierra¡¯s shoulder , however right at that moment an extremely quick bolt of fire arrow whizzed past Akshat¡¯s hand giving him a slight cut and a burn as he was stunned.
Akshat could not even detect the attack before it hit him which shocked him greatly , however before he could understand where the attack came from a voice boomed in the room ¡± TOUCH MY WIFE ¡ AND I WILL KILL YOU ¡°.
A murderous aura that would instantly suffocate anyone below level 60 filled the room , as Alexander made his presence known .
¡± Ofcourse my king ¡°. Akshat said with a tactical smile , as he raised his hand to calm down the other two bncers .
¡± However I must still insist ¡ WE MUST RECIEVE IMMEDIATE ANSWERS ¡°. Akshat said as he made it clear that this was the limit of his patience. He was trying to be civil and the Draco¡¯s were making it hard , and that he was not afraid of a fight .
Knowing his position well , Alexander calmly ced his hands over Sierra¡¯s shoulders as he brought her in for a hug , as he calmly said in her ears ¡± Let¡¯s get this over with ¡ ¡°.
Chapter 61 Abandoned
Ronan woke up in a weird hut , his entire body felt like it was on fire and not in the good elemental way , but a bad fever kind of fire which made him feel like his internal organs might malfunction.
His surroundings brought Ronan nofort , As everything before him cking out was a blur , the only thing his mind could remember was Scorpio trying to take a piss on Percy¡¯s head and then Sierra¡¯s crying voice telling him everything will be okay.
Thinking about those things Ronan had a splitting headache as he felt like he was sleep deprived for days now , even though he had been out cold for more than 70 hours.
¡± Ughhh , my head ¡°. Ronanined as he wriggled in his stone bed , however clutching his head he did not notice how but soon he drifted asleep again.
Infront of him sat a man with white hair and white beard as he smoked tobo from his pipe . Ronan did not notice him in his splitting headache , however the mysterious man saw and understood a lot about Ronan.
Walking out of the hut , he took another look at the letter left by the man who put him under his care , as taking a deep sigh he burnt it to ashes using Light Magic.
Looking at the sky he took in a deep breath and said [ ¡°Namah Suryaya Shantaya Sarvaroga Nivaarine Ayu rarogya maisvairyam dehi devah jagatpate¡± ] ( ¨C ¡°O Great Sun God Surya ! You rule over the entire universe and act as a storehouse of peace and health. You are the one who removes all diseases and revitalizes the whole world. I meditate upon you to bless the boy with longevity, wealth and health.¡±).
The sunlight shined on his bare chest as a bright yellow and orange tatto of the sun shone with brilliance.
After chanting the ancient chant in the lost tongue Sanskrit , the sun¡¯s energy started to condense in his hands as a ball of healing light was created.
Taking it inside the hut , the man ced the ball of light on Ronan¡¯s chest , as it was absorbed within his body in a breaths time.
Ronan¡¯sborious breathing eased instantly , as the healing properties of the sun started to mend his broken mana circuit , cleansing it of the filth of destruction left by golden thunder.
¡± So i guess that means you will live ¡°. Said the man as he sat back down in the chair and relit his pipe.
Staring off into the distance , as he needed to sort many things out in his mind.
¡ª¡ª-
( At the pce , 2 days ago )
¡± Queen Sierra are you aware that your children were involved in a bloodbath of sorts after being targetted by some Assassin¡¯s who our initial estimates put to be from the Assassins guild in the central empire ? ¡°. Rushabh asked with irritation in his voice .
¡± Yes I¡¯m aware ¡°. Sierra replied curtly as she stared at Rushabh with her red nose yet fierce eyes.
¡± Well , it is our analysis that , either one of your children may have the forbidden power of the golden thunder or they may have met someone who is a forbidden element user. However we have a strong inkling for that forbidden element user to be your son Ronan , do you know anything about this ? ¡°. Rushabh asked in all seriousness as he ced a truth orb beside him on the table , should Sierra lie it would turn red and she would be exposed , as this was a sure-way of getting to the bottom of the matter.
¡± Ronan is just a in thunder element user , he doesn¡¯t wield the forbidden . We tested him at birth and he was tested again at school , he even fought my eldest son Percy not so long ago in their school sh , the entire academy of Avalon can be our witness to the fact that Ronan does not wield the forbidden ¡°. Sierra said with arrogance , as the orb remained colourless meaning that she said the truth.
This answer brought both releif and a headache to the three bncers as while on one side they were happy that the royal family of Avalon did not seem to have an involvement with the forbidden element user , there were no other clues as well.
Ronan Draco was a genius whose background checked out , and forbidden elemental users all awakened their powers by the age of 7 or when they start their formal training .
Ronan who was such an aplished fighter and had trained his thunder techniques to such a high level , even mastering an A ranked spell was sure to have unlocked the forbidden powers lest it be in his blood , which made the suspicion on him fall on a very grey area.
However whereas Percy was checked by the bncers personally , as various devices that could track the forbidden elemental essence showed no signs of even the faintest changes around Percy .
For that matter , none of the other Draco n members , Luna or Sierra seemed to have any reaction to the forbidden element tests , which meant that the bloodline was clean of any anomalies.
This further reduced the suspicion on Ronan Draco however the question remained on ¡± If not him then who? ¡°.
The ce where the fight took ce showed signs of footprints that looked exactly like Ronan¡¯s on the mud outside the carriage and there just wasn¡¯t any other foreign presence near the vicinity of the area except for Augustus Draco who was checked and returned clean as well.
The biggest maybe in the investigation was caused by the fact that by the time they arrived at the scene there had been a massive fire already breaking out in the area , which destroyed some evidence of what happened in the region.
For this reason alone , the bncers could not 100% suspect the Draco family and needed to provide them with the benefit of the doubt.
However in doing so they became leadless in their investigation , while the seriousness of the matter remained extremely high.
¡± Although we give you the benefit of the doubt , we will need to check Ronan Draco personally to see if he carries the forbidden before we can be 100% sure .
Hence we will be back once you find your son and he returns to the pce.
Untill then we bid you farewell ¡°. Akshat the leader said as the three men left the royal pce.
Had it been any other family except the Draco , the Bncers would have probably wiped them off without second thoughts . However the Draco were the rulers of Avalon. Should they fall to the world order , it would create unnecessary revolts and protests from other high born rulers , which was a situation that the world order did not want.
That was the only reason why the three of them could not go overboard with their interrogation , and although everything checked out for the Draco¡¯s the three of them knew that something was off in the whole situation , however they would surely find out once Ronan was found back.
Ronan¡¯s convenient disappearance before the investigation raised a few eyebrows , however he was tried to be assassinated not to long ago hence it was still probable.
While the bncers were forced to concede the benefit of the doubt and back off , Sierra was not them , and once she was sure that the bncers had left , she barged into Alexander¡¯s room tears flowing down her cheeks as she screamed at Alexander ¡± WHERE IS MY CHILD? I KNOW YOU TOOK HIM SOMEWHERE.. ¡°.
Chapter 62 Ronans Fate
¡± WHERE IS MY CHILD? I KNOW YOU TOOK HIM SOMEWHERE.. ¡°. Sierra confronted Alexander , her anger knew no bounds .
¡± The pce guards were suddenly not on duty in a singr path , that coincidentally the assassin used to climb through window and enter the infirmary.
Even though the kidnapper knocked everyone out , they were protected from falling and hitting their head , while coincidentally you were not inside the pce at the same time.
Also , i know the scent of my husband . From the moment i was knocked out i suspected it was you , but now the way you don¡¯t look me in the eyes anymore , i know you are guilty , so TELL ME WHERE MY CHILD IS King Alexander Draco , or you will see the worst in me ¡°. Sierra was absolutely livid and left Alexander no choice but toe clean .
Alexander said ¡± I¡¯m sorry Sierra , but i have sent Ronan away to a master , a master who owed me a favour which will be repayed by him taking care of Ronan until he is strong enough to look after his own , away from the chaos of Avalon.
I know you may hate me for making this decision , but trust me it is as hard for me as it is for you to send our boy away. But only there will he be safe from the bncers and the million people jealous of his natural born talents.
And only that man can properly teach Ronan about the correct way to handle the forbidden element inside him ..
I have left my own ne on Ronan , it is the mark of the King of Avalon , and proof that Ronan is not denounced by this kingdom and still the second prince of Avalon , and i have left him a letter exining the circumstances to him .
If everything goes well , he will write to us every month and we will see him in 5 years time as he enters the age of rapid growth¡±.
Sierra flipped out as she started to wail once she heard Alexander¡¯s exnation , for her the 5 months of school were hard to digest , but now Ronan was gone for 5 years and she had no clue where to!
Was he fine? would he be taken care of ? who was taking care of him?
She had absolutely no idea about any of those things , yet the point that hurt her the most was that Alexander did not consult her before taking this step . Even if it was necessary he did not let her say goodbye to his son properly , and for that she was never going to forgive him.
Her family and her home built with love was going aze and everything seemed to be in shambles.
Her inws were devastated and borderline depressed .
Her elder son was unconscious and under treatment
Her younger son was kidnapped by her own husband and sent god knows where
While she herself was grasping at straws to keep the house together.
It was undoubtedly the start of dog days for the Draco family , however even more so for Ronan Draco , whose world turned upside down once he regained. consciousness.
¡ª¡ª-
( Meanwhile Ronan )
After 3 more days of constant healing by the mysterious man , Ronan finally coughed up a lot of blood and regained consciousness .
*Cough* *Cough* *Cough*.
Ronan scanned his surroundings and found the hut he was in to be extremely rugged and something that people in slums might live in.
however it was unnaturally clean , and a mysterious man with a tatto of sun looked at him from the other side of the hut , smoking a pipe while sitting on a chair.
Exhaling a drag , the man said ¡± Check your neck and your left pocket letter , then find me outside when you understand your situation .¡±
Saying so , he left the hut and left Ronan to understand the situation he was in .
Ronan was shocked when he found on his neck his father¡¯s ne , the one that had the fragment of the rudraksh bead that was apparently fallen from the meditation beads that the god of destruction Shiva used to meditate.
It was a priceless family heirloom , and one that Alexander protected with his life. Yet it was now on his neck , and along with it a letter.
Inside the letter , Alexander briefly wrote about how Ronan was a forbidden element user and how him being at the pce endangered the whole family.
Hence he was to stay here with his new master and only to return to Avalon after 5 years time.
As Alexander begged him 5 years for himself to somehow be strong enough to stand up against the Bncers and provide asylum to Ronan.
Alexander was ashamed of himself and he begged forgiveness from Ronan , and begged him to write letters to the pce every month as without them his mother would probably die of sickness.
The letter was a lot for Ronan to take in as he suddenly felt suffocated after reading it , his mind bing a mess of emotions .
Just what did fate have in store for him? Why was his life riddled with so manyplications?
However through all the doubts , the only sce that Ronan had was that Percy was fine and that he had sessfully protected his brothers life against all odds.
For that result , if Ronan had to go through everything again , he would not hesitate and embrace the pain and suffering again , even if it meant death.
Resolving his willpower , Ronan got off the bed and wiped his tears off , as he went out of the hut to meet the man his father left incharge .
Although a mess of raging emotions inside , outside Ronan showed no emotion , his face expressionless he cupped his fists against the man and said ¡± Ronan Draco , pleased to meet your acquaintance ¡± .
/// Apologies for thete upload . I had a writing marathon for my other book yesterday where i had toplete 8 chapters. After that I was not in any position to write a chapter for this one ///
Chapter 63 A new start
Karna was thest Survivor of the glorious n of Light element users called the ¡® Suryavanshi ¡®.
Once a dominant n of many outstanding warriors , and with a lineage of ruling for over 600 years with many big name emperor¡¯s the n was considered one of the unshakable pirs of the Everlon continent , however then a forbidden user was born within their ranks.
Born with the power to control the sun itself the child was found out by the world order and the entire n was hunted down mercilessly by the bncers.
It was one of the biggest fight in the history of the continent as it spanned over 20 years and saw millions dying on both sides.
The suryavanshi vowed to topple the world order but in the end they were defeated and the once glorious empire was broken into 7 small kingdoms and many smaller independent viges , a collection of whom waster unified by Alexander to form the kingdom of Avalon.
Karna was a member of the branch family of Suryavanshi who was 45 when the great war ended ..
Hunted by the bncers he had to flee for his life , however while he survived his entire n and every single person he knew was ughtered in the aftermath of the war.
At age 49 , 4 years after the great war ,Karna fought Alexander when the vige he was given asylum in was attacked by the phoenix ns army , For 3 days and 3 nights the two fought an intense battle at the end of which Karna¡¯s back hit the floor first.
He could not beat Alexander as the level difference between the two was insurmountable , but his excellent battle skills and superior element advantage had made the fight.
At level 115 he was no match for Alexander who was already level 130 at the time , hence he forefit his life to Alexander as he prepared to die by his sword.
However Alexander shockingly pardoned him , and told him that he owed him a favour , a favour that Alexander asked for a decadeter as he left his son Ronan to be trained and live with him.
As a survivor of the great war , Karna hated the order to his core and was the only one who Alexander could trust with Ronan¡¯s safety , as Karna was an exceptional warrior and healer who had survived the hunt by the world order for over a decade.
***
When Karna had first heard about Alexander¡¯s request he wanted to reject immediately . He was aplete bachelor who never stayed at the same ce for over 3 months . He was not an ideal guy who should be trusted with bringing up a child. However the urgency and pain in Alexander¡¯s eyes made Karna realize that if Alexander had any other options he would never bring ronan here .
Karna was not scared of Ronan being in posession of the forbidden element , he was quite amused by it , however the part about Ronan that gave him chills was the fact that he was a 9 star talent.
Talent was a department that Karna understood better than anyone being a 4 star talent himself.
Being raised in one of the best ns of the era , he could see how people much younger than him far surpassed his achievements because of posessing a higher natural talent , and it was something that no amount of hardwork could bridge .
Even his defeat to a much younger Alexander a decade ago was testament to the difference in natural talent , however even Alexander was nothingpared to his son in terms of talent who was at the pinnacle being 9 stars.
Karna knew that the child had limitless potential and the brightest of bright futures if nurtured properly , however not only did he not possess the required capital to properly buy supplements for a talent of his callibre to grow properly , but he was also not in posession of lightning techniques to teach the kid.
The only thing he was proficient in was martial arts , as being a member of the suryavanshi n and a active participant in the great war , Karna was able to learn the ns strongest martial arts , The S ranked skill ¡® The Summer Dragon ¡® .
It consisted of 7 levels , with the highest level proficiency user being capable of even splitting boulders with a single flick of their fingers. However for whollistic development only martial arts was not enough , which meant that the road ahead was full of uncertainties.
But karna was a man of his word , from the moment he epted Ronan under his wing , he swore to do his best to raise him into a worthy warrior of the Draco n , as he used the ns strongest healing techniques to treat Ronan¡¯s body while he was unconscious.
When Ronan finally woke up , karna felt a sense of releif in his heart as he walked out of the room to give the kid space for grasping his current situation . He expected Ronan to throw a tantrum or cry for hours being holed up inside the hut , or do other child like things for which he detested all children , however to his surprise Ronan did none.
Supressing his emotions like a true warrior Ronan walked out of the hut and greeted Karna with reverence and respect , as it was that moment that Karna finally let go of thest hesitation in his mind as he decided to start a new chapter of his pointless life.
The chapter of grooming the next Emperor of the free world ¡. the chapter of raising the broken boy to be the Dragon Emperor!
¡ª¡ª
( Meanwhile in Avalon )
When Percy finally woke up the first thing he did was to ask about the welfare of Ronan , however when nobody would answer him he felt restless as he demanded answers in a more authoritative tone.
When he was finally told that Ronan had been kidnapped by a masked assant from the pce , Percypletely lost his temper as he could not beleive how the pce security could be sox.
His temper became so bad that he identally set fire to the entire medical wing , however Alexander could not even find the right words to rebuke his son , as the culprit of Percy¡¯s agitated state was none other than he himself.
Alexander knew that the family desperately needed to make a new start and try and wether the storm that had befallen on them , but to do so sessfully they needed an immediate outlet for their pent up anger .
And unfortunately for the seven seas organization and the Nothern barrends chieftains the anger of the Draco family was focused on them and their audacity to cause the incident that set in motion the events that caused soo much trouble to their happy family.
As the three Draco males , Augustus , Alexander and Percy vowed annihtion as revenge !
/// Apologies for not being able to upload a chapter yesterday , i will cover for it in the next 2 days.
We will also not Hit the powerstone target this week as we will not hit the 300 stones mark. Comeon guys we really need to do better , i hope we pick it up from here and atleast reach 250 stones theing week for a bonus chapter! ///
Chapter 64 Ronan X Karna
At the very first nce , Ronan understood that Karna was a very aplished warrior. As his well toned muscr body was covered in battle scars testament to a life of intense fighting.
He also had the aura of a seasoned warrior that was calm under duress , the same kind of aura that Ronan got while being around Alexander which made Ronan instantly develop some trust towards this stranger that his dad appointed as his protector for the next few years , as Ronan greeted him with absolute respect.
Karna nodded to the greeting as he said ¡± Draco boy , I¡¯m Karna Raghuvanshi. The scion of the glorious suryavanshi n and a light element user. You will be under my care for the few years that are toe.
Let me make this clear on day one , I am not Alexander Draco and i cannot provide for you as a royal.
With me you will always be on the road and always avoiding the eyes of the world order as we will live as nomads , going where the road takes us and never staying at the same ce for more than 3 months.
Not only do i not have money to provide you with proper food , meaning that we eat what we can gather , but even learning proper spells for your forbidden element will be difficult under my care , not that there are any forbidden element manuals lying around anyways.
However , the thing that I will teach you are one of the best martial arts in the Everlon continent and how to control your forbidden element..
and i expect to not be telling you how to behave , and that you will respect my position and always try obey mymands.
ept these conditions whole heartedly and you can call me sensei ¡°.
Karna levelled up with Ronan , as heid out the facts. He was a no BS kind of guy which was why he did not mix well with kids who could not get along with such kind of treatment , however Ronan was different as he had noins whatsoever , cupping his fists Ronan instantly said ¡± Karna sensei ¡°.
A smile curled on Karna¡¯s face as he could feel the resolution in Ronan¡¯s will . However he also understood that he needed to give Ronan some time to make peace with his own feelings hence he said ¡± Here , this is an Axe your father has left for you , i assume that it means that you are a axe wielder. It¡¯s a high quality weapon worth a fortune , with the de being forged from mithril iron !
I donot know how sheltered the Country of Avalon is , but in the ruthless world , people will kill for this weapon without batting an eye , as even ascended humans would drool for this piece in your hands.
Use it with care and only bring it out when it is absolutely necessary. Also take this spatial bag with you , it¡¯s a necessity for being on the road.
It¡¯s a small space , only half a metre by half a metre , so you can only put essential stuff inside. Your father was kind enough to leave you 2 sets of clothes , some money and some letters and ink. It is a special paper which when burnt would automatically reach the Avalon pce.
I donot understand how the phoenix n managed to form this miracle paper but you are supposed to write to your mother once a month with this , and since today is as good as any , starting now will be fine.
Go! , The hut is your room for the month , training starts tommorow morning Sharp at 4 pm .
I will catch dinner tonight , from tommorow we hunt together.
Get your affairs in order today boy. Your family may worry for your well-being. ¡± Saying so Karna dismissed Ronan who was left to ponder on what to write in his letter home.
Holding the axe tightly tears escaped Ronan¡¯s eyes as although he did not disy emotion infront of Karna , once he was alone all the welled up emotions washed over him at once leaving him in shambles.
He had a little bit of resentment for his father as he was left without a word in an unknown ce , however seeing the weapon and the thoughtful gesture of leaving clothes and money and ink to contact home for him , Ronan knew that it was a well thought out and difficult decision for his father as well who did not ever bother to even apply medicine to his bleeding son post training.
That was just how rough Alexander was in raising his children however his thoughtful side was only seen on special asions as it reminded the family that in his own way Alexander cared about them a lot.
However now Ronan had no one left to me for his pain of separation from his family but himself and his cursed powers as all the frustration in his heart made him start hating himself for existing.
With shaky hands he took up the first letter as he dipped the pen in ink , however he had no idea as to where to even start writing his letter as Ronan knew how emotional Grandmother Luna and mother Sierra were for whom the letters would mean everything!
Once he thought about how much pain his family members would be at the moment , Ronan decided to mask all his true emotions and only write about good things in his letter , as the only things he wrote were how interesting and kind Kakashi sensei was , how he loved father¡¯s gift of the axe and how he was looking forward to a life of learning many new things and witnessing the world.
As Ronan did not write a singleint in his letter home but only sent positive thoughts and positive energy .
However the tears from his eyes dropped on the paper causing visible wrinkle marks , as when he finally burnt it using a candle sending it to the Avalon pce , the letter was deposited in the exact same state .
¡ª¡ª-
( Meanwhile at the pce )
A massive fight broke out inside the Avalon pce as Percy and Augustus turned on Alexander as both of them were furious for Alexander sending Ronan away.
For Percy it was difficult to beleive that his beloved brother was a forbidden element user and for Augustus it was impossible to trust a foreigner with the life of his grandson , as both of them refused to talk with Alexander.
Luna refused to utter a single word with Alexander until Ronan returned to the pce as Alexander was left alienated in his own family.
But despite the situation under Alexander¡¯s insistence the only people who knew about the nature of Ronan¡¯s absence were the immediate family members and nobody else.
For the world , Ronan had been kidnapped by an unknown assant , as missing posters were started to be sent to other nations by prime minister Leif with a bounty of hundereds of thousands of gold coins , worth half the Avalon treasury.
While the atmosphere was extremely tense , a moment of joy came for the family when Ronan sent his first letter as everyone gathered in a room to read it together.
While Ronan only sent positivity , his true emotions could not be hidden from Sierra who could notice the underlying pain within the tears that Ronan had shed as she felt both pain and pride at her son¡¯s mental fortitude .
Even under such extraordinary conditions there was not a singleint from his side as he even thanked Alexander addressing him kindly as father , a line that made even the cold king shed a tear as he had lost all hopes of Ronan ever loving him when he sent him off , however surprisingly his son held no Ill will towards him regardless of everything.
This was a huge releif for the family head , as everyone else too felt a sense of calm wash over their anxious state of mind , after constantly worrying about Ronan¡¯s welfare for the past few days.
Now that they knew that he was okay , everyone would have a better night¡¯s sleep . Especially Sierra who hugged the letter as if it was the most precious treasure in the whole world.
However the peace did notst for long , as the moment they were done reading the letter the three Draco males had their eyes turn scarlet , as the three of them said the same words .
¡± Set up the war council , it¡¯s time for vengeance ¡°.
The seven seas organization and the Nothern chieftains had to pay ! and the time for revenge had ripened!
Chapter 65 A new life
Ronan woke up sharp at 3:45 am and washed himself as he was ready for training at 4.
Karna was impressed by Ronan¡¯s punctuality and seeing him fresh and ready for the day sharp at 4 am , he felt motivated to train Ronan to the best of his abilities.
¡± Alright , we start with jogging , follow me on the forest trail , we will also catch breakfast along the way ¡°. Karna said as he started jogging , signalling Ronan to follow.
Ronan started to jog behind Karna , however the speed of the jog was almost like a full sprint for him , as the steps that Karna took were toorge and covered a lot of groundpared to his tiny legs.
The duo ran for 40 minutes straight , as along the trail Karna would asionally throw rocks at trees urately piercing stems to get hold of fruits and berries.
Some of whom he would eat while the others he would toss to Ronan , as he also kept educating him about various nts.
¡± In the forest never eat a fruit you don¡¯t have knowledge about. Even if you are at the limits of hunger , eating leaves will be fine but never eat berries which you have never seen before.
9/10 berries found in the jungle are poisonous and even level 50 bears die while eating a few of them.
The blue berries on those shrubs with the white dot at the top are poisonous¡
Those ck berries are poisonous¡.
That fruit can kill elephants in a single bite ¡.. ¡°.
Karna imparted practical knowledge to Ronan , the likes of which a school could never provide , as he taught Ronan about the real ways of the jungle where only the strongest survive.
Ronan who was like a sponge absorbed all the knowledge that Karna had to give as he made a mental note to remember to never eat berries without prior knowledge.
After 30 more minutes , the duo reached a raging river as Karna finally slowed down his sprinting pace and came to a halt.
Ronan was fine despite the constant sprinting , only a little short of breath , however Karna was beyond impressed as he had estimated Ronan to kick the bucket after the 30 minutes mark , but he turned out to be much sturdier than expected.
Jumping on a rock , Karna took off his robes as he let his muscr body be drizzled by the small droplets of water that were sprayed as the raging collided with therge rocks , as he started to regte his breathing.
¡± Watch ¡± , said Karna as he began to demonstrate his special martial art to Ronan.
Karna¡¯s family martial arts was one of the best martial arts in the entire Everlon continent for people under the ascended level to practice , as the effects of training in the method were excellent for constitution and foundational building.
It was once the core of the suryavanshi n as only scions with proven potential were allowed to learn this important family heritage , however the war changed everything as the times demanded even the less talented toe to serve the family on the front lines .
With the family forcing branch ns into war , they had to be generous with rewards as well , which forced the family to teach the technique to many children from the branch n when Karna was a child.
However it was simply impossible for anyone toprehend below the 4 star talent , as even though the martial arts was imparted by the elder for everyone to learn , only a select few could truly understand andprehend the beauty of the intricate technique.
The technique was divided into 4 Layers.
Part 1 ¨C It was the simple punch called ¡® Raging Fist! ¡® , the punch when mastered created ayer of air enveloping the fists as a protection , as it allowed the user to disy power that could even crush boulders.
Part 2- It was the move called ¡® Shoryuken ¡® which tranted to the rising dragon fist. It was the move that when used properly , could even floor Ascended level masters.
Part 3- It was the mastery of the 360¡ã barrage of palm strikes , the purpose of the move was to defend against attacks iing from all directions and once mastered the user became invincible.
Part 4 ¨C The Strongest move of the series was a core secret of the Suryavanshi n , which was not imparted to anyone except the head of the n.
This was the only move that Karna had never learnt.
What Karna was demonstrating for Rudra now was the first move of the series the ¡® Raging Fist¡¯ . Having a foot stance slightly wider than his shoulder with , Karna bent his knees only slightly to a 5¡ã angle.
Taking a deep breath he rotated his upper torso and clenched his thigh muscles as he stored power for the next strike.
BAM!
A fist attack so fast that Ronan could not even see the movement of the fist properly was used by Karna as the fist that he aimlessly shot towards the river , split the moving water in half and collided with a tree on the other side , imprinting a visible punch mark on it¡¯s trunk!
¡± Soo cool ¡.. ¡°. Ronan was wide eyed with amazement at the power of Karna¡¯s attack as he could not understand how the human body was capable of releasing such strength.
Karna on the other hand only had a smile stered on his face at the praise he recieved from his disciple. He practiced his body for 7 years before he could master this move , it needed one¡¯s muscles and bones to be extremely strong yet stic to create a force this powerful.
Looking at Ronan he said ¡± This is just the first level , and this is what you will be striving for. To create this level of strength you will need to train your body to the utmost limits and the training won¡¯t be easy.
But endure the training and this is what you will be capable of in the future ¡°.
Karna tried to entice Ronan with the same speech that the old elder gave him decades ago , when he saw the technique for the first time , as Ronan said ¡± I¡¯m welling sensei ¡°.
Satisfied , Karna put his robe back on and signalled Ronan to start sprinting again , as todays lesson for Ronan was the training regime that Karna liked to call ¡® Roadwork ¡®.
Sprinting side by side , Karna asked Ronan to shadow his movements , as the duo weaved on their feet and threw punches in the air while constantly moving forward.
Although it seemed bizzare to an outsider , for Ronan who had already undergone training from a young age it was surprising to see that he could not keep up with the change in movements at all.
The movements that Karna used were very erratic and needed him to constantly change directions with explosive speed , which made Ronan drained of his stamina extremely quickly.
This was a new experience for him as not even 3 minutester he was struggling to be on his feet as his legs simply hurt so much and in his clumsiness he tripped over an uneven rock.
THUD!
Ronan went down facefirst into the dirt , as Karna clicked his tongue ¡± Tsk , is this it ? Are you finished Ronan Draco? ¡°.
There was an underlying taunt behind that voice , a taunt that made Ronan¡¯s blood boil , as it felt like a taunt to his Draco name more than his own inability .
While he could tolerate his own image being ruined he would absolutely not let anyone tarnish the Draco name as biting his tongue he was on his feet again as he started to follow Karna again despite the pain.
¡® What immense willpower ¡® , thought Karna as he remembered his own first day at training. He was already level 40 and around 10 years of age at that time and had already been in training for 4 years , yet he could onlyst 20 seconds before his body gave out.
Yet Ronan was 200 seconds in and still managing to hang on , while being Lower levelled and much younger than him at the time.
However Ronan¡¯s stubbornness could only get him into trouble this time as unlike the academy or the pce , Karna was not someone who was going to reward him for being strong willed , infact it was exactly the opposite.
This time when Ronan would feel the pinch in his muscles , he would not be given A grade medicine by Karna to heal his body as he would have to understand the process of body¡¯s natural healing.
While the training would not be any easier the next day , Ronan¡¯s muscles would be extremely sore , which would carry on day after day until he realized the value of his own body.
The way Karna saw Ronan , the boy had no regard for his own wellbeing an did not understand which fights to take and when to retreat . A strong will was a good thing , but inside the jungle the foolish get killed first and Ronan pushing himself for vain pride was just in foolish.
¡® Yes , i am tired sensei ¡®. There are the only words that Ronan needed to say , however no matter how many times he fell Ronan refused to say them.
Karna was patient too , as while it took the duo 8 hours toe back the same way that took them 1 hour to go , Karna let Ronan work himself to the bone untill he could barely crawl himself back inside his hut.
¡± 15 minutes rest , we go hunting for food then ¡°. Karna dered once Ronan barely reached the door of his hut as his soul shuddered hearing those words.
Ronan looked at Karna with teary eyes , but while those eyes were effective on Alexander and Chanakya , Karna was simply too cold to care about them.
¡± Chop chop ¡°. Said Karna as he refused to give into Ronan¡¯s childish protest as it became clear to Ronan that he had truly entered a hellish training camp.
Chapter 66 Progress
The next few months were nothing short of Hell for Ronan as Karna worked him to the bone.
Not only did Ronan on a daily basis refuse to yield to his limits and have to crawl his way back to the hut they stayed in , but also his muscle soreness never decreased meaning that every other day became even more difficult than the one prior.
However no matter how beat up Ronan was , he refused to give up. It was a behaviour that Karna found most peculiar .
Apart from that Ronan was rapidly progressing under Karna¡¯s tutge as every single day he pushed his body to the absolute limits and practiced the first form of the martial arts bestowed upon him by Karna as he truly made visible progress day after day.
Every single day , Ronan would wake up at 4 am in the morning , train till the sun was at its peak , rest for 4 hours and then train again until it was time to hunt for dinner.
Karna meticulously trained Ronan in the basics of being a sessful hunter , as he taught Ronan practical skills that no book would ever teach him.
¨C How to determine the wind direction.
-How to mask one¡¯s scent to not alert the sharp nosed prey
¨C How to camouge with the surroundings andy as still as a rock beforeunching a surprise attack
¨C How to skin animals and drain them of their blood
¨C How to handle the organs of various species.
This was all invaluable Knowledge that could never be learnt through books , hence although Ronan was away from the academy life , he was actually being raised in a much proper manner that was more beneficial in bing a true warrior.
Even after dinner , Ronan practiced for 2 hours as he tried to understand the nature of his forbidden element , however this was the training that he did in secret as Karna had absolutely forbade him from using his powers.
Ronan realized that whatever his power touched turned to Ash , and that whenever he tried to use his powers , a voice that was not his own began to speak in his mind urging him to loose control and destroy his surroundings.
Ronan had no idea where the voice came from , or why he heard it , but he did not disclose this information to Karna Sensei as although he did trust Karna , he did not trust him unconditionally .
Karna was apparently looking for a method to mask his powers , however it was a veryplicated procedure that required him to harvest essence of sundrops everyday. Since the sun was the giver of life , and the only element that could mask the destructive force in Ronan¡¯s body.
However it was not a permanent solution , but only a mask that would allow Ronan to have normal human interaction without being discovered as a forbidden element user , and Karna only needed a few more weeks to sessfully create the potion.
Once the potion would bepleted he would take Ronan out of this hut in the remote forest and start travelling in the wild again , looking for new challenges however untill then the same training routine continued.
Karna marvelled at Ronan¡¯s progress at learning everything as seldom did karna have to demonstrate things twice to Ronan who grasped everything after studying it once.
Althoughplex techniques like the Raging Fist needed constant repetitions to be learnt perfectly , in a few weeks Ronan¡¯s progress was akin what Karna was able to achieve in a year when he first started learning the move which made him realize that Ronan might be able to master the move in under 3 months!
It was a ridiculously high speed which gave Karna the chills , as he started to worry about what to teach Ronan next if he continued to consume knowledge at this speed.
However it was a problem for another time.
¡ª¡ª-
( Meanwhile in the nothern barrends )
Alexander had marched the army of Avalon into the nothern barrends as wherever the Avalonian army passed , only Ash remained.
Augustus and Alexander consumed with rage were the most dangerous men on the battlefield as no nothern warrior could stand their rage .
Every day a vige would fall and every week a chieftain would be reduced to ashes. As within the month 3 chieftains lost their life while the army was on the doorsteps of the fourth.
Answers and Reinforcements were demanded from the seven seas organization and the Phoenix n however both of them did not have the appropriate means to respond.
Leif had crippled the political support for seven seas organization as William was unable to mobilize mercenaries to help the chieftains , while the phoenix n fled the nothern barrends overnight . Choosing asylum in the Central Empire .
This left the nothern chieftains to fend for themselves in a war that was actually provoked by outsiders . However the consequences of the actions of the outsiders were theirs to bear.
The Avalonian army charged with the passion of their king and feeling the rage at loosing their second prince was unstoppable , as casualties on the Avalonian side was minimum while morale was on a alltime high after having a string of overwhelming Victories.
However after the army reached the doorsteps of the fourth chieftain , the rest of the chiefs had understood that should they not put their petty difference aside and fight the enemy under amon front , all of them would be annihted one after the other.
Hence the other four chieftains formed a coalition army to resist the Avalonian advance.
A huge conflict was hence set in motion , as once the fourth chieftain fell , the advancing Avalonian army was set to meet with the coalition army of the Nothern barrends.
/// A/N ¨C Dear readers , a time skip has started from this chapter , as each chapter from hence forward would cover a timespan of few months until Ronan¡¯s period of exile would near an end .
So expect a lot to happen within a few words , however please understand that everything that is happening is still important to the plot.
Thankyou ?? ///
Chapter 67 Time Skip (1)
( 6 months Later )
Ronan had mastered the first move of the Suryavanshi n martial arts the ¡® Raging Fist ¡®.
What took Karna a full 6 years to master , was mastered by Ronan in less than a year and his execution of the move even looked more refined whenpared to Karna.
Naturally , with Ronan¡¯s level being low , the power of his move was much lower than Karna¡¯s however overall his technique was much more refined.
While he could not split rivers into two , he could make a fist size dent in any boulder he punched , and could even break them if they were not too big or ridiculously hard.
Ronan had also levelled upto level 38 in the months that went by , and after being carefully fed potions after potions made by Karna to mask his Golden thunder powers , his body was finally not giving out visible fluctuations of his power..
Another notable change was that Ronan looked much more muscr than before as his muscles now looked toned after the hellish training Karna made him undergo day in and day out.
Although he could still not mirror every movement that Karna did , he could now keep up for more than an hour before his body gave out due to exhaustion.
This was a huge improvement as his explosive strength and speed saw a dramatic boost due to the difficult training.
Ronan had also became a proficient hunter and cook in the meanwhile , while also expanding his knowledge about various wild nts and animals as well as constetions as Karna educated him to the best of his abilities.
The duo had shifted camp , 4 times in thest 6 months as they were always on the road , however it had also been several months since Ronan saw another human except for Karna as the ces the duo travelled to were always isted from human civilization.
His secret spell training was also progressing smoothly as he discovered all the lightning spells he had learnt still worked with golden thunder however he could not control the nature of the attacks , as golden thunder in of itself was extremely corrosive.
However whenever he tried to use his powers , a mysterious voice kept trying to lure him into giving up control over his mind , which was a very irritating ordeal since Ronan had no ns of doing so. But with theck of information of why he was hearing the voices or who they belonged to , he could do practically nothing about it.
Ronan did write to mother Sierra without fail every month , as although he did not recieve letters from her , he was still happy to keep her in the loop and make sure that she knew that he was okay.
Little did he know that his letters were the only joy Sierra , Augustus and Luna had in their lives as every month they would wait for it to appear with eagerness.
4 months ago arge confrontation between the nothern tribe alliance and the Avalonian army took ce where many soldiers died .
The coalition army of the nothern chiefs put up a strong fight , however infront of Alexander¡¯s origin mes they finally had to yield as the nothern barrends were annexed to the Avalonian empire.
However the war was not without its costs , as the human loss aside , Alexander suffered a scar across his left eye while Augustus¡¯s back was pierced with two arrows.
Although both men were perfectly fine in the end , the injuries left a permanent scar and that left a pyschological impression on young Percy who always saw his family elders as invincible.
Although the Chieftains were hanged by their necks by the Avalonian army , the revenge did not bring any peace to the raging hearts of the Draco males as the real culprits the seven seas organization and the phoenix n had safely retreated.
However Alexander did not unjustly punish the citizens of the nothern barrends for this as he did not punish a single one of them for war crimes or make them ves.
Although he annexed the territory he immediately appointed a duke to reign over it under the Avalonian crown and dered it to be a semi ¨C Autonomous region.
The Duke was the son of the fallen chieftain and a native , hence the transition of power wasparitively smooth.
However the takeaway from the incident was that , although the new Duke bent the knee to Alexander , he was not truly subservient as he still held Alexander ountable for the death of his father , hence although there was peace with the northerners , the problem was notpletely resolved.
¡ª-
Meanwhile the bncers scoured the earth looking for Ronan Draco , however no matter how many days passed there was not even the slightest of information about his whereabouts , and since they could not indefinitely stay on one case forever , looking at the evidence suggesting that Ronan was not a forbidden element user as per the various students and teachers the trio had interviewed , they put a hold on the Ronan Draco man hunt at the moment giving him the benefit of the doubt and not wanting to waste time looking for him.
The order however still remained that should Ronan return to the pce , Alexander was to inform the world order immediately under good faith.
However would Alexander honor such a promise on Ronan¡¯s return?
The answer was a big no , as Alexander started to train like a madman in Ronan¡¯s absence , his goal being to be strong enough to stand upto the bncers of the world government when Ronan eventually returned from his exile.
However Alexander was not the only one with this thought process as Percy was pushing himself to the very limit every single day too , as he med himself to be the cause of Ronan¡¯s absence from the pce .
Percy had levelled upto level 56 , which was an unheard achievement for someone who was not even 10 yet.
/// E/N ¨C Like the chapter ? why not leave ament to encourage the author ? ///
Chapter 68 Resurfacing
A year had passed and Ronan turned 9 years old . He was at level 50 now and his physical transformation could only be described as looking unlike 9 years of age.
Already 5 feet 2 inches , Ronan was very tall for his age and he was quite well toned as well unlike the kids his age who looked like meatless sticks during these years .
In the past one year , Ronan had mastered the move the Shoryuken and greatly enhanced his physical abilities after training relentlessly.
Although only level 50 , he had a monstrous reserve of stamina and could nowplete the entire training regime set by Karna sensei in one go.
This came as a huge shock to Karna , as even though Ronan was struggling breathlessly by the end of the training , he still somehow managed toplete it! , He was able toplete the training regime that he chose for himself after reaching the ascended realm while being half his level.
Karna had long since discovered that Ronan was beyond special however his aplishments never seized to amaze him.
The only reason why Ronan was not already above level 70 was because he was unable to train properly in his elemental affinity which was the fastest way to grow . However even then a 9 year old level 50 warrior was still a monstrous talent throughout the entire Everlon continent..
To be able to master Shoryuken in a year , Karna knew that the kid would probably learn everything there was to learn about the suryavanshi martial arts in under 2 years from him now , as the first two moves were the foundation building while theter ones were utilizing the foundation to performplex actions.
Karna was so satisfied with Ronan as his student that he had long gotten rid of his reservations and now truly treated Ronan as if he was his own flesh and blood.
This was one of the unique qualities that Ronan had , as his pure heart Drew everyone to be protective of him while his raw talent made one simply gape in awe.
The only worry that bothered Karna now was that Ronan was starting to feel lonely from the void of human interaction and he realized that he needed to let the boy have atleast a bit of social life for the sake of mental peace. Hence he decided to surprise Ronan on his birthday with a special gift.
Although it was a surprise for Ronan , Karna had decided to take him to the ¡® Maharashtra ¡® town in the distant kingdom of Foul Pirs , where he nned to enroll Ronan in a martial arts tournament and let him enjoy the ¡® Mahakali ¡® festival which would be going in in the town during the time.
Thepetition was famous for drawing in major martial arts practicioners under the ascended realm as it was a stage to disy one¡¯s raw physical strength without their elemental affinity.
Although Ronan was a talented individual , he had absolutely no chance to win in Karna¡¯s mind , but it was sure to be a good learning experience for the boy as well as a chance to let off some steam with the best fighters in thepetition being over level 90.
The reward for winning was fixed since decades , as every year the winner of the martial arts tournament got the ¡® Bone marrow strengthening ¡® pill and the right to worship mother Mahakali first during thest day of the festival .
Ronan who waspletely unaware of where Karna sensei was taking him just tagged along as usual , his senses on guard against imminent beast attacks as he used his axe to cut out branches and shrubs that came in the duo¡¯s way of walking.
Having epted his fate since the day Alexander sent him off , never once did Ronan demand for anything orin about anything to Karna Sensei in his time living in the wild.
Through aching muscles and bleeding cuts , he never asked for medicine or a day off , as he made his own medicinal paste from the wild nts and thanked Karna sincerely after every training session.
Obviously he was still a child who wanted to snap at various asions , however something inside him just would not allow him to snap loose as his character was truly forged during this trying times.
Ronan had became cold and calcting after living in the jungle , as he truly understood the world as the dog-eat-dog jungle that it really was.
Ronan understood that strength was the only absolute in this world and he needed to grow as fast as possible without anyone finding out about his real powers before bing strong enough to reveal them.
Hence no matter the adversity , Ronan only focussed on improving himself through intense struggles and dedicated training as he built an Excellent body foundation.
The biggest change that he underwent in this year of istion was that he became practical in his thinking.
As a child Ronan could not understand the practicality of how to fight , as only after living in the wild did he understand the importance of a strategic retreat and choosing the right moment to attack.
His initial tendency that was to rush in without a n had proved to be extremely counterproductive in the wild as he faced many adverse situations because of not thinking far enough , however with time he learnt the virtue called patience and learnt to pick his time to attack.
This change was extremely necessary for Ronan , as now his fighting style improved to another level after his mind bing increasingly stable.
***
( 2 dayster )
When Karna and Ronan finally came out of the woods and onto a proper road that had fields around them , Ronan felt a little shocked as he looked at Karna like ¡® is this really okay ? ¡®.
To which karna only smiled warmly , letting Ronan¡¯s imagination run wild.
Seeing farmers work across the fields Ronan felt indescribable emotions rising in his heart , as he felt like watching them work for hours , however knowing that it would be creepy he just nervously looked at them for a few minutes before moving on.
Ronan¡¯s enthusiasm could be felt by Karna who could see the restlessness in his bodynguage as they approached a proper vige and a motel.
However his next wordspletely shocked Ronan as it was something that Ronan had dreamt of for months now.
Karna said to the receptionist ¡± Two rooms please , we will have meal in our rooms itself , please send them in half an hour. ¡°.
As he reached for his pocket and paid the receptionist , Ronan felt like he was dreaming. However when he pinched himself and felt a real pain spreading through his skin he knew it was all real!
¡± Happy bted birthday kid. We stay here for 10 days , enjoy the festival before heading back to the forest ¡Go enjoy your meal tonight , See you in the morning ¡°. Karna said as he ruffled Ronan¡¯s dirty muddy hair , leaving the shocked Ronan to get a hold of the situation.
However before he could reach his room he felt a tight huging from behind , as he felt slight moisture on his back.
¡® So it means that much to him , eh? , I really need to understand this boy more . He won¡¯t tell me his feelings , but he is but a child ¡®. Karna thought as he silently let Ronan embrace him , before parting for the night.
Chapter 69 Entering the Tournament
Ronan was ted after eating his first proper supper in months. Thefortable bed that he rested his head on made him feel odd to the point where he ended up sleeping on the floor.
He simply could not sleep over the soft bed , since he had the constant feeling of the bed melting beneath him making him feel uneasy even though it was extremelyfortable.
However while the night was full of excitement for the young man , the next day was even better.
Practically given a free day and a rest from training , Ronan was allowed by Karna to explore the town and have a good time , as he even gave Ronan a little allowance money to enjoy himself.
Ronan ran around the town like a zoo animal that escaped into civilization after too long , as he practically raided ever sweet shop in town for a bite of the delicious sweets.
Karna always mentained an eye on the young Ronan Draco , as even though he gave the boy a free day , he was still responsible for his security. However only after seeing Ronan eat every single sweet from every sweet shop that he came across did Karna realize Ronan¡¯s true nature as a bonafide glutton..
As a kid , sweets were his absolute favourite , yet inside the forest he was deprived of them for months. Hence given the first chance he unloaded all his money on them as he wore a blissful expression after eating each one.
The other thing that drew Ronan¡¯s attention was weapons.
Visiting many cksmithing shops , Ronan carefully studied each weapon and it¡¯s price tag , as he would politely interact with the cksmiths to understand the pricing of the products and what made them so valuable.
Apparently he was extremely fascinated with the sharp weapons and the story behind their creation.
However while he admired every weapon out there , his field of interest was definitely in the axe , but to his dismay most of the axes in the cksmithing shops were for the purpose of wood chopping and there were no battle axes.
Curious as to why Ronan asked the cksmith polishing his weapons ¡± Sir , why don¡¯t you sell battle axes in this store ? aren¡¯t axes the most powerful weapon of them all ? ¡°.
Looking at the 5 foot 2 child without any trace of beard , the cksmith thought that he must be from a very influential n to have such defined muscles at this young age , hence thinking about his answer carefully the man replied ¡± swords are more popr and they fetch a high price. I used to have battle axes but they sit around the store for a long time without anyone buying them , hence i gave up on forging those and only focus on the fast selling swords to make fast money ¡°.
Ronan found this very odd , as he was not convinced by this answer at all . But since it was rude to cross question , he politely thanked the cksmith for his insight and walked away.
In such a frolicking way Ronan spent the rest of his day as he came back to the motel with content stered all over his face as he had thoroughly enjoyed his time , carrying a bag of sweets back to the room.
¡± So how was your day ? ¡°. Karna asked in a nonchnt tone , eventhough he knew exactly how it went.
¡± Good , i am very happy ¡°. replied Ronan who gave Karna a box of sweets as he opened one for himself.
¡± I wouldnt eat too much of those today , tommorow is a big day you see ¡°. Karna said as he popped a sweet GbJamun in his mouth.
Ronan stopped through his eating spree midway as he was puzzled by Karna¡¯s remarks with visible confusion stered all over his face.
¡± You see , you may have to fight 3 battles tommorow . 2 at the minimum i think unless your luck is really bad , so prepare to be in top-shape ¡°.
Ronan was really puzzled now , and Karna started to exin about the tournament to him.
After a while a light shone in Ronan¡¯s eyes as he clenched his fists in anticipation.
¡± ¡ so to sum it up . I genuinely beleive this martial arts tournament will help you grow and improve , as only through fighting a myriad of opponents in intense fights does a warrior truly grow.
While the opponents will most likely be older and stronger than you , you must not put the name of the suryavanshi martial arts to shame.
Even if you lose , lose with dignity ¡°. Karna concluded his exnations with this as Ronan nodded his head fervently as he felt his blood pumping at the mention of battle.
¡± Needless to say , even though we have sessfully suppressed the appearance of your elemental affinity , you cannot reveal it under any circumstances lest we be hunted to the ends of earth.
This is a martial arts tournament and here only your body strength and technique matter. Hence those who use elemental affinity attacks are disqualified anyways.
But even so, don¡¯t get too pumped up and don¡¯t let your aura leak ! understand ? ¡°.
Karna thoroughly prepared Ronan before his fight as he absolutely did not want this outing to turn into a nightmare chase by the bncers.
However he had enough faith in Ronan to reign in himself in time , which was the only reason he brought the kid out here to the town , as within the months of their intense training , there was never a situation where Ronan had lost his temper.
Hence with a new challenge and a good fight to look forward to , Ronan slept on the floor again as he imagined fighting new and interesting people with a myriad of different martial art styles the next day with all that he had got in himself.
Although he could not use his real name in the fight due to obvious reasons , he was going to adapt the name of ¡® Rudra Rajput ¡® and fight as a branch member of the Rajput n that were influential near the town of Maharashtra.
/// E/N ¨C Like the book? Please support it with powerstones. The book is currently new and every stone you donate will help it grow to new heights . Thankyou ?? ///
Chapter 70 Round One .. Fight!
When Ronan and Karna finally reached the martial arts Tournament arena , Ronan was amazed by what he saw .
People were wearing all sorts of different colored clothing , with insigna of what martial family they were from or what dojo they trained in sown on their robes.
Not only did the people from the same dojo or n sticking together , but there was a intense staredown between each group as well , as all the group¡¯s carried some form of sophisticated equipment and specialized medical staff to show off their prowess to other groups.
However the show-off was not limited to the participating factions but to the crowd as well , as the crowd was well divided in seating as to what faction they supported , whereas there were definednes where the bookies sat and collected bets in each section of the spectators seats.
There were atleast 100,000 people gathered to witness the event and there were many major and minor ns that came to this stage to make asting impression on the bigger ns who would maybe be impressed by their potential and take them under their wing.
While Ronan was not impressed by any of the major ns present, as his own background as the Prince of Avalon made him immune to such petty things , Ronan sneered at the show-off as even her grandmother¡¯s otherwise reclusive n was far more formidable than the best one¡¯s gathered here . However that did not dampen his fighting spirit as there were many opponents ranging from level 40-90 that Ronan could see all across the arena that would surely give him a blood boiling fight.
As the master-student pair reached the area meant for participants , the event organizer asked them for the registration token , which Karna presented .
¡± Name ¨C Rudra Rajput
Age ¨C 9.
Weight ¨C 140 Pounds
Height ¨C 5 foot 2 ¡°. The event security said as he scanned Ronan.
¡± Hey , a kid from the Rajput n , why are you entering this fight when you are so young ? You are only 9 years old , does your family know about this or are you an outcast? ¡ ¡°. The event security was baffled that the rajputs would send someone so young to fight , hence he asked Ronan unnecessary questions as he looked down on him.
At age 9 what would the kid¡¯s level be? 15-20? 30 if he is a genius? but that could level 30 kids do at this arean? , The security thought as he said ¡± Sorry kid but the rules say that you must be atleast level 40 to enter the tournament ¡°.
Karna emotionlessly said ¡± The boy is above level 40 ¡°.
Saying so he walked past the security , Ronan following his lead as the security was left baffled at what was going on. However even if Ronan was indeed level 40 that would only mean that he would be defeated in the first round , or the second one at maximum if he was lucky enough to find a weak opponent and somehow win the first one.
As to why someone from the Rajput n would send their genius kin to fight at such a young age? , the guard had no idea , but there was nothing he could do about it either.
Naturally Ronan¡¯s presence turned the eyes of manypetitors as the boys appearance was just too striking.
ck Hair , ck Eyes and a developed muscr body covered in battle scars.
In A room full of men who had devoted their lives to learning martial arts , Ronan sat unperturbed as he calmly had his eyes close. His mind already imagining his body shadow fighting random opponents.
No matter how many gazesnded on him , or how many people inspected his level , Ronan remained motionless until he was called to have his first fight.
The rules of the martial arts tournament were simple.
1) There were 3 rounds in every fight , and if the opponent was not knocked out or forced to admit defeat till the end of round 3 , the match would go to judges scores.
2) One must not use any elemental attacks
3) One must obey the match refree at all times .
Hence when Ronan finally walked upto the arena , under an electric crowd watching . He reminisced about his days at the Avalon Academy as he missed the support of his red house ssmates.
Ronan¡¯s first opponent was a level 45 fighter who was 20 years of age. He had a greater reach and taller build than Ronan , and with his half-grown patchy beard, to the audience he looked like he could definitely eat Ronan alive.
¡± Oh man , right from the first match ¡°. Ronanined audibly , his childish voice making the audience mour in confusion.
The audience did not understand Ronan¡¯sments and coupling it with his childish appearance they soon started to think that Ronan was afraid of the elder fighter and started to boo.
¡± Who lost their child ? this is a stage for the men ¡°.
¡± BOOOO , who let a kid fight ¡°.
¡± Hey brat from the Lee Dojo , beat that kid up fast ¡°.
¡± BOOOO ¡°.
Amongst an angry crowd , the announcer introduced the contenders.
¡± Introducing first . From the Lee Dojo , standing at 5 foot 8 inches , and weighing in at 205 pounds. Briiggzz Lee ¡°.
* Cheers from the crowd as Lee raised his fists *.
¡± Introducing next , from the Rajput n , the talented 9 year old fighter weighing in at 140 pounds . Rudra Rajput ! ¡°.
* BOOO¡¯ s and confused muffles as Ronan raised his hand *.
¡± Rajput n ¡. that big n ? ¡°.
¡± Only 9 ? ¡°.
¡± That kid is a talent ¡°.
¡± Shame , this is no ce for a kid ¡°.
Ronan paid no attention to what the crowd said , as he raised his fists and took his fighting stance.
But before the fight started Brigzz taunted him , ¡± So what if you are from the Rajput n . You are a 9 year old child and i will knock you out with one punch! ¡°.
There were Audible whistles andughter from the crowd at thisment , as everyone beleived Ronan to be at the wrong ce.
¡± Round one ¡. fight! ¡°. the match refree announced as the two men squared off.
Brigzz being overconfident in his ability charged wildly at Ronan , however while the audience cheered , hoping for a punch that would send Ronan out flying , in a move that normal people could not even see with their eyes , Brigzz fell on the floor motionless as he was knocked out cold.
When Brigzz came in trying to attack Ronan , he sidestepped his punch and chopped Brigzz hard on his neck knocking him out cold and it all happened so fast that to normal people it only looked like Brigzz came in for a punch and fell t with his own momentum .
While everyone else was confused , the match refree announced ¡± And the winner by knockout . Rudra Rajput ! ¡°.
Ronan walked off the stage coldly , as an arena full of people stared at his back , trying to understand what just happened. However only those who heard Ronan¡¯sment realised what really happened.
Walking off Ronan said ¡± Aww man , my first fight in so long , and it was with this clown ¡. ¡°.
It was at this moment that the crowd realized , that the one to fight on the stage was not a kid . But a real beast .
Chapter 71 Rudra Rajput
A lot of controversy surrounded Ronan¡¯s one chop knockout of his opponent. However those who were more aplished in the field of martial arts were able to clearly determine that the talent of the Rajput kid was no joke.
As Ronan returned to the fighters room victorious the res on his back became even more intense , however he just put a wet towel on his eyes and pretended that nobody else was present inside the room.
¡± Nice fight , but don¡¯t go for the vital points. Had your chop been stronger , you would have Decapitated the boy ¡°. Karna scolded Ronan for his carelessness , however he was still proud of the fight.
¡± I understand ¡°. Ronan replied as he tried to calm down his adrenaline rush.
Ronan loved the feeling of battle , it refreshed every pore of his body and he had been deprived of it for far to long.
The fighters room only had the fighters and one of their mentors apanying them inside , and usually nobody was allowed to disturb them , but that was not the case for the event management staff as soon an event official came and handed Ronan a pouch full of money.
Ronan was utterly confused as to what the money was for , when Karna exined him ¡± 20% of the match winnings goes to the winning fighter . This bag of money is your reward for winning round one , congrattions ¡°..
Ronan was pleasently surprised by this development and he epted the pouch containing 1 silver and 17 copper coins.
It was not an astronomical sum but it was still enough for him to enjoy a luxurious dinner . Hence he asked karna out of curiosity ¡± So if i win more matches , i get more money ? ¡°.
Karna nodded as he said ¡± The betting gets more and more intense as the rounds progress , and it is always the underdogs who make more money than the big dogs , because only when there is an unexpected upset that the betting houses really make a killing ¡°.
Ronan had a smile stered to his face , he was not overly greedy but he was someone who had a hoarding nature.
Even though he was going to live in the forest for many years that were toe and had no use for earning more money , he decided to y his fights longer from now on and get the betting scales to tip before winning and getting a huge cut!
¡® I¡¯m a genius ¡®. Ronan eximed in his mind , as pictures of all kinds of sweets that he could buy with the money made him drool.
Karna who looked at the funny expression stered on Ronan¡¯s face, chuckled , then took a quick scan of the room and saw people judging ronan for being a retard.
Although nobody said anything , there was disgust stered all over their faces . But that was exactly why karna loved Ronan so much. The kid was not a retard and knew that the world would judge him for his actions , however that just never stopped him from being his in self as Ronan always did what Ronan wanted to do .
It was this nature of his that made him like an open book , easy to be read and without deciet that really made him special.
However his daydreaming was cut short when he was called for the second fight , and this time his opponent was a level 55 warrior with a small legacy n as his backing .
This time Karna chose to go out as his mentor and healer as he thought that the fight mightst longer than 1 round , and he was spot on with his deduction.
Ronan was clearly messing around with his opponent , however the boy did not know how to even mess around properly , as he made aplete fool of his opponent continuously dodging all his attacks yet not retaliating at all.
His fighting style gaining Boo¡¯s from all over the crowd as to them , Ronan looked like he fought like a coward.
¡± Stop running away and fight! ¡°.
¡± Stop messing around , ugh , that¡¯s why i hate kids ¡°.
¡± what¡¯s wrong with this , BOOOO ¡°.
¡± We want blood! We want blood ! fight dammit¡±.
The crowd roared for more action and Ronan¡¯s opponent was clearly enraged , however no matter how fast he went , Ronan did not even break a sweat and dodged all his attacks effortlessly.
At the end of round one , the opponent looked like he was out of gas , while Ronan was not even short of breath.
Finally when he came back to his corner for the round one break , Karna asked him perplexed ¡± What are you doing ? ¡°.
Ronan replied ¡± Waiting for round 3 , that way I can make more money right? ¡°.
Karna choked as he said ¡± You want to pretend to be weak , manipte the fight and then win to earn more ? ¡°.
Ronan nodded , there was a fire in his eyes.
Karna said ¡± You do realize , you have to get hit for that right? if you dodge all the time how will it tip odds in your favour ? ¡°.
The color drained from Ronan¡¯s face as he heard this , as he realized that he had not considered this aspect of the situation at all.
Ronan was absolutely not letting anyone hit him for no reason , not even for the greed of money . Hence when he returned for round two , after a sharp punch to the gut and a roundhouse kick to the Jaw. His opponent was flooded within 2 seconds.
With the entire audience stunned silent , Ronan walked back down from the second fight , then the third and finally the fourth , until he entered the round of 16 which was to be held the next day.
He was undoubtedly the dark horse in this tournament and many major factions had their eyes on him , however Ronan waspletely carefree as he was excited to face the really strong opponents the next day.
/// Like the book? Please support the book with your powerstones. It helps the book be featured more . Thankyou ///
Chapter 72 New enemies new fights
The second day of the fight saw Ronan take on a level 70 warrior , and for the first time ever he felt the pinch.
Ronan was not only slower and had shorter reach , but head to head he even lost on power. His only advantage was his short frame which helped him duck and evade enemy attacks.
However for the first time since entering the Tournament , Ronan was truly on the defensive with no room to rally.
Jab ! Jab ! Kick ! Jab!
Evade ! Evade ! Block! Evade!
The two fighters were locked in a intricate dance of moves that was greatly appreciated by the audience , however the n leaders of various big ns were utterly stupefied seeing Ronan¡¯s performance as the kid was not supposed to hang in the battle for so long against a vastly superior opponent.
¡± What technique , what temperament . This kid is a real gem. At only 9 , his future is limitless ¡°.
¡± n leader we need to scout this talent or end it , such a talent cannot be allowed to grow ¡°.
¡± Indeed , you are right ¡°..
Simr discussions broke all across the other major factions however karna only sneered at the audacity .
With him present there was no threat to Ronan , which was the only reason he brought him to the martial arts tournament in the first ce.
As the first rounds bell rang , a heavily sweating Ronan returned to his corner.
¡± He¡¯s good ¡°. Ronan said with ragged breaths as Karna offered him cool water.
¡± So what¡¯s the n? ¡°. karna asked , not offering any advice.
¡± Give him a taste of the raging punch , I¡¯m sure he will appreciate ¡°. said Ronan as he grinned with an dashing smile.
The martial arts that Ronan practiced was the source of his confidence. Being one of the best in the world the power it could produce was truly extraordinary and could injure even a vastly superior opponent.
As Ronan returned for round two , he immediately took the stance to produce raging fist.
¡± A new stance eh boy? well let¡¯s see what you got ¡°. the opponent said with confidence as he himself began to unravel his own martial art.
¡± ITS THE MYSTIC SEA KICK ! ¡°. someone from the audience shouted as the audience started to mour in a uproar.
The mystic sea kick was the number one martial arts of the mystic sea n which was only taught to direct descendants of the n.
¡± BEHOLD! ¡°. The opponent said as he started his footwork which looked like he was walking on the surface of water as he closed in the distance between him and Ronan.
¡± It¡¯s over ¡ ¡°. he said as he attempted a front foot kick with immense power and gusto.
Ronan was calm as he saw the opponent making his move and he had long calcted that he would not be able to evade the move , hence he bet it all on the strength of his martial arts as he produced a sonic boom as he punched with the raging fist meeting his enemies attack head on.
BAM!
The attack immediately broke Ronan¡¯s wrist , however it did an even greater damage to his opponent whose legbone was crushed to powder along with his waistbone .
¡± AGHHHHHH ¡± A scream resounded inside the arena as the man screamed and rolled on the floor in pain , as the match refree checked on him before calling it a win for Ronan .
The mystic sea n leader was inplete rage over this decision as he said ¡± IMPOSSIBLE , THE BOY USED ELEMENTAL AFFINITY , HIS FISTS PIERCED THE WIND , KILL HIM ¡°.
However the match refree only coldly looked onto the mystic n leader as his level 104 strength deterred everyone .
The crowd was also in shock over the oue as nobody could beleive that a 9 year old brat could actually defeat such a powerful warrior as everyone used Ronan of cheating , drowning him with jeers and Boo¡¯s .
However the referee¡¯s words shut everyone up.
The refree said ¡± The move was a genuine martial arts , the crystal in my pocket would turn red if anyone mobilized their elemental affinity and since it did not i can affirm that it was indeed a martial arts move.
the decision i have given is final and those who dare question my judgement will be barred from theing years Tournaments ¡°.
This made the Mystic sea n leader shut his mouth as he red daggers at Ronan , but was unable to exact his revenge.
¡± What the hell was that ? , what a terrifying martial arts! ¡°.
¡± Since when did the Rajput n have such a powerful martial arts? ¡°.
¡± Who exactly is this boy ?¡±.
The crowd had many questions , however with Ronan reaching the quarter-finals he was no longer viewed as amon kid.
With a broken wrist and the fights ahead sure to be getting harder and harder . Ronan¡¯s future in the tournament looked bleak.
¡ª¡ª¨C
( Meanwhile in Avalon Academy )
Over the past one year Maddy had yed an intricate scheme to win the heart of Percy Draco who was devasted in the academy over his missing brother.
Maddy had yed the part of a shy flower as she became extremely polite and easy to bully as she made a ce in Percy¡¯s life by seeking his protection.
Although Maddy was unable to seduce the emotionally detached Ronan Draco , Percy was a different ball-game as slowly but surely she was able to make progress until one day she officially entered into a rtionship with the guy.
Making Percy overly protective of her , she slowly began controlling aspects of his life , as she manipted him to even lessen his training time to spend more time with her.
On the surface the duo were the perfect couple , however behind the scenes Maddy was only using Percy to rally sensitive information to the phoenix n.
Unfortunately , Percy Draco the formidable warrior with unyielding spirits had fallen into a honey trap.
His speed of levelling had substantially slowed down , and his focus in life was slowly shifting , all of the above were an extremely concerning development for the future king of Avalon .
Developments that Principal Chanakya was most bothered by.
Chapter 73 Broken Wrist , Unbroken Will
Ronan¡¯s wrist waspletely shattered after his fight in the semi finals. Karna tried to heal it using his light magic , however while he could numb the pain. Completely mending a shattered bone in a day was not possible with his abilities.
This meant that Ronan had to head into his next fight with a broken wrist and that to from his dominant hand , which meant that his odds of winning had went down significantly.
However despite the pain and the hardships that were ahead , Ronan was calm with a smile on his face as he assured karna that he had got this.
For Ronan the only insurmountable mountain towering above him was Percy and although he could be defeated by others , he did not fear facing them.
Alexander had raised Ronan and Percy fighting the soldiers of Avalon army since they were 5. Hence while everyone else in the world would find the disadvantage of build and insurmountable power gap to be a huge disadvantage , for Ronan it was a familiar feeling.
This was also why Ronan was able to keep his calm in all his fights against stronger opponents as he had overcame his fear of them years ago and all that was left inside him now was a burning desire of beating them .
***
( Semi Finals ¨C Ronan V Aaron )
Aaron was the favourite to win the tournament this year being from the ruling family of the town Maharashtra , the Mahim n ..
While he was undoubtedly an extremely formidable warrior at level 84 with an B ranked martial arts under his belt , his path to the semi finals was suspiciously smooth.
Always having the easiest opponents to fight in every round , Aaron was yet to be put under pressure in any fights. With him ending all his fights uptil now in under 1 minute.
As both the warriors took the stage , the support for Aaron was overwhelming as he was the hometown kid and the fan favourite to win this event.
Whereas one only felt pity for Ronan who walked onto the stage with his bandaged right arm and a weak level 50¡¯s power ¨C level.
Aaron¡¯s father the n chief told Aaron before the fight to take the kid seriously as he had shown admirable resolve and his martial arts was undeniably strong , However Aaron was to conceited to take this advice to heart as seeing the overwhelming level difference between himself and Ronan he was a little overconfident.
Hence before the fight began , and the fighters squared off with a stare , Aaron smiled evily as he had only one word to say to Ronan ¡. ¡± Bug¡±.
Ronan squinted his eyes when he heard this remark as his heart red in rage but he did not let his anger cloud his judgement as the fight started.
BAM!
Ronan could only see a blur of a movement as he could barely block the iing punch that blew his guard apart as he was sent staggering back.
A searing pain emerged in Ronan¡¯s broken wrist as Aaron chuckled to see the struggling Ronan.
¡± I will crush you ¡..
you little bug ¡°. Aaron said as he started a barrage of heavy strikes that were hard for Ronan to dodge and defend .
This was the martial arts of the Mahim n , the cobra style barrage , practicing which made the user develop extremely stic muscles that allowed the user to produce erratic and unreadable punches that were packed with power.
Ronan could not read the attacks at all as he was pummled from the enemies barrage.
¡± Hahahahaha this is refreshing ¡°. Aaronughed as he changed his attack pattern. Now targetting Ronan¡¯s body rather than his vitals as a hard punchnded on Ronan¡¯s gut.
PAH!
Ronan spat a mouthful of saliva as the wind was knocked out of his body following the punch , however his momentarypse created an opening for the enemy as a tight punchnded on his chin as his mind rattled for a second.
BAM!
Ronan¡¯s head collided with the floor beneath , as he started bleeding and his vision became disoriented.
As he barely regained his footing , Ronan could feel the metallic taste in his mouth as he understood that the punch to the gut had caused internal damage.
Not even 30 seconds into the fight and he was already tossed around like a ragdoll without any hopes of countering the enemy , however his will to fight remained unbent and unbroken as he assumed his fighting stance once more.
Aaron chuckled as he asked the referee ¡± Hey if he dies it¡¯s not my problem right ? ¡°.
The guy was unnecessarily being a prick when he did not need to be one , but regardless of his actions the support from the crowd for him was overwhelming as he was cheered while Ronan was booed and told to quit before he was killed.
Ignoring all the voices outside Ronan only focused on what he had to do next and while he was able to do nothing against the faster and higher levelled Aaron at the moment , Ronan understood the weakness of the snake style .
The snake style was incredibly powerful and gave the user amazing explosive strength however it came at a cost and the cost was that it consumed too much power and that was Ronan¡¯s opening to win this thing , as Ronan had to somehow endure till the enemy ran out of steam.
Hence started what could be considered a one sided merciless beatdown of Ronan Draco as he was knocked down a total of 7 times by the end of round one.
****
Coming back to his corner , Ronan was bleeding from everywhere. Blood was dripping from the back of his head , the front of his head and even above his eyes.
His broken wrist had swollen so much that it was visible even with the tight bandage wrapped around it as he was continuously swallowing back blood that came into his mouth.
Overall he looked horrible , as even karna had second thoughts about letting Ronan continue his fighting , but while he was under a mountain of pain a satisfied could be seen on Ronan¡¯s face as this was finally a fight that his heart was craving for.
Ronan said while panting ¡± Hahaha *pant* *pant*, this¡. this is fun ¡°.
Karna chuckled as he healed the kid using his light magic as he offered some advice for the first time ¡± His back , he has not trained his back well enough to support his martial arts as the spine is not as flexible as the muscles in a human body.
Lay low and you can force him to work harder ¡°.
Ronan¡¯s eyes widened in amazement at Karna¡¯s suggestion as he politely epted it.
¡® That¡¯s right , why did I miss this ? ¡®. Ronan thought rejoicing , as he appreciated the outsiders POV.
The fire in his eyes burned brighter as he returned to round 2 . Now with a n to fight the opponent ahead.
The thing that Ronan was unaware of however was that 3 bncers were calmly watching his performance from the crowd , as the wolves had finally closed in on Ronan Draco.
/// Apologies for thete chapter update. I am currently travelling and writing has been difficult for me.
The schedule will return to normal starting tommorow . ///
Chapter 74 Resilient Ronan
The start of round 2 , Ronan had one single strategy¡.
Lay low !
walking out like a crab Ronan¡¯s lowered his height to around three feet as he assumed the most peculiar fighting stance .
¡± Ehh bug ? want to be crushed like the tiny insect you are ? ¡°. Aaron taunted Rudra as he wiped the sweat off his own fore-head.
Although he did not want to show it to Ronan , round one took a lot out of his tank and while it was a one -sided beatdown , the energy expenditure for Aaron was quite arge amount.
Instantly closing in the distance as the refree signalled the start of the fight , Aaron pummeled Ronan with his fists however theycked the incredible power behind those weird movements as Aaron quickly realized that hitting so low with the cobra style put a lot of strain on his backbone.
BLOCK ! BLOCK ! BLOCK!.
Wether it was his punch or a few kicks that he mixed in them here and there , Ronan was able to block them all as he firmly stood his ground.
Ronan¡¯s new fighting style was super effective in countering the cobra style as Aaron seethed in anger.
¡± What the ¡ ugh , take this! ¡°. Aaron said as he began madly pummelling Ronan with all his strength , as Ronan felt his blocking arms go numb from the sheer force of impact.
After blocking a few hits Ronan¡¯s hands felt as heavy as lead as his broken wrist now began to send unbelievable amounts of pain signals to his brain who slowed down its functioning speed to cope up with the pain tolerance mechanism .
Even then Ronan was taking more out of Aaron from this exchange as in his anger Aaron forgot to notice the obvious w in Ronan¡¯s defences.
Hanging so low , Ronan hadpromised his movement ability as only if Aaron maneuvered around his guard , he would be able tond clean hits on Ronan¡¯s head without Ronan being able to do anything about it , yet in his anger he could not see the obvious w in Ronan¡¯s technique.
Such awareness was called battle iq and it was what differentiated the truly elite warriors from the mediocre ones , as battle iq was not something that could be imparted through education. It was an natural awareness that was built with years ofprehension.
And no matter how prestigious n Aaron was from or how high his achievements were , from where the bncers saw the match they would not even spare a second nce at such a warrior because of his low battle iq.
As round two came to an end , Ronan could not even life his arms above his head anymore as he walked back to his corner bleeding and panting heavily.
¡± WHY? WHY ? WHY ? WHY ? WHY? , WHY CAN I NOT CRUSH THAT BUG? ¡°. Aaron made a mess at his corner as he panted and sweated profusely.
His tank was nearly empty and he had started to feel the pinch of energy in hisst few attacks and with the crowd starting to murmur and look at Aaron with judgemental eyes that said ¡® can¡¯t even beat a kid? what a trash! ¡®. Aaron was genuinely enraged.
The n leader who was equally embarassed by the performance of his son then said ¡± His fighting stance makes it hard for you to use the sticity of your muscles without hurting your backbone. He picked a good counter , however that lowers his speed , circle around and you will have him ¡°.
Aaron listened calmly as he took a sip of water , internally he swore to end it once and for all once the third round bell rang . He did not want to go to judges scores in this fight as it would be too embarassing for him to win that way .
Ronan on the other hand was happy to hang on , even if he did barely , as Karna healed him from his damages.
¡± Nice workst round kid , you showed some real spirit! But that move won¡¯t work twice , so don¡¯t try .
He is tired though , you may have one opening to use the Shoryuken , make it count ! ¡°. Karnamended Rudra on his performance , however he was not overly keen on his disciple winning this match .
Ronan could not even smile anymore , but he weakly nodded to acknowledge Karna¡¯s teachings as images of the ongoing fight yed out in his mind.
Ronan was trying to see if there was a method to Aaron¡¯s madness and wether or not he had a pattern behind his erratic attacks!
ying images of the fight in his head again and again Ronan finally opened his eyes as he found a w in those patterns ¡ a single opening that could be used to sieze victory .. however the n was too risky!
******
( Meanwhile in Avalon )
Alexander had left the pce as he had recieved information about some ancient ruins that held a divine artifact that could control the power of the forbidden.
ording to the legends it was linked to an ancient prophecy that predicted the ruler that unified the entire continent of Everlon would be the owner of this mysterious ring and only that individual would be acknowledged as it¡¯s master.
However throughout history , while there were a few forbidden element users that put the ring on , none of them were acknowledged as it¡¯s master.
Labelled as a fake and a exaggerated rumor the ring was lost to time , however one day Alexander mysteriously recived a package containing a map to those ruins and a letter that said ¡± If the ring acknowledges your boy and he is the one then I will help you ¡°.
Usually Alexander would have burnt such nonsense to a crisp in a second , however the name at the bottom sent shivers down his spine as the letter was signed by the name of
¨C Shakuni
/// Like the book? please support it withments and powerstones , the algorithm for webnovel promotes books with good activity , it is free and takes little to no time .
Thankyou ///
Chapter 75 Getting caught
Round 3 of the fight was something that the audience never expected to see.
Aaron was a vastly more experienced and superior fighter with a huge level advantage , however against Ronan he could simply not get the job done as the kid put up extremely strong resilience in the face of adverstity.
There was no question that should the match go to judge¡¯s scores Aaron woulde out ontop , however for him to win via judge¡¯s scores was too shameful henceing into round 3 , Aaron had a madness surrounding him that demanded immediate victory.
Round 3 started just like round one and two with Aaron drilling into Ronan , however he was visibly slower now as he was constantly panting while throwing his blows.
Ronan was sharper than ever in round 3 , as although his hands felt as heavy as lead , his legs were working fine as he could finally see and dodge the Aaron¡¯s punches as they kept slowing down.
He had found the pattern behind Aaron¡¯s bizzare attacks and was waiting for his opportunity to strike.
To the audience the winner of this contest was decided before the match even began as nobody beleived in a billion years that Ronan could beat Aaron. However the world was in for a major surprise as following a wild-jab that Ronan ducked under , Ronan found his chance to counter!.
Shoryuken was a high level martial arts that could be used tond unidirectional Ariel attacks that could floor any enemy.
It¡¯s functionality was very small with the directional restrictions ced on the move , but the power was undeniably high with Karna¡¯s im being that anyone under the ascended realms could be floored using the move.
Building strength in his toes , Ronan¡¯s muscles quickly propagated strength to his ankle to his leg muscles to his hips to his back and finally with a burst Ronan jumped with power his fist travelling at a speed that crossed the sound barrier as a sonic boom was produced on its impact with Aaron¡¯s jaw.
SHORYUKEN!
Ronan jumped to about 17 meters in height as his punchpletely shattered Aaron¡¯s jaw and facial muscles instantly knocking him out cold .
Ronan¡¯s feet and Aaron¡¯s back hit the ground together as the crowd watched on in sheer disbelief .
A deadly silence gripped the arena , followed by loud chatter as the refree announced the winner of the match .
¡± The winner of this fight ¡ Rudra Rajput! ¡°.
The patriarch of Aaron¡¯s n rushed towards his son as there was Disbelief stered all over his face with the entire crowd wanting to know if Ronan cheated.
However the crystal that detected use of elemental affinity remained colorless meaning that Ronan won the fight fair and square.
This was a huge face-p for the ruling n as their ns young master was defeated by a nine year old kid with a near 40 level difference between them.
However before anyone could have hostile intentions towards Ronan , Karna walked onto the stage with his ascended realm aura on full disy as those who felt his aura were pressured and backed off from Ronan.
¡± Good job kid ¡°. Karna said as he felt a sense of pride rising in his chest .
Although Karna never wanted kids , seeing Ronan he was slowly having a change of heart. Not only was Ronan obedient but having him learn his way of life and pick up his habits gave Karna indescribable joy.
Spending time together Ronan and Karna had started to form a special bond and the more that Ronan shined the more prideful karna felt at having raised a proper disciple.
He felt like all his hardwork was rewarded by Ronan winning this fight as he tried to suppress his smile but simply failed to do so.
It felt like one of the happiest days of his life.
Little did karna know that three bncers from the world order were eyeing him and Ronan at the moment , and that Ronan winning this fight created indescribable problems for the duo.
*****
( meanwhile Alexander)
Getting the letter from shakuni , Alexander immediately went on the quest to retrieve the ring , as such was the weight that the name Shakuni carried.
Shakuni was one of the three protectors of Everlon and the strongest one amongst them that too.
At level 196 he stood at the pinnacle of human civilization with only 4 levels remaining to reach natural born god-hood.
Hailed as the strongest warrior to have ever lived , shakuni was the founder of the ¡® True Elites Sect ¡®. However it had been more than 140 years yet he had yet to recruit himself a direct disciple.
Shakuni was known to be very harsh in choosing his sessor and uptil this day he had met many geniuses and many well connected talents , but none had managed to enter his eyes.
Him taking a personal interest in Ronan Draco , it was an honor and a way out for Ronan should he really be the one that Shakuni was looking for , he nce for Alexander this was the way to bring his son back home.
With his eldest son spending more and more of his time with his girlfriend rather than training , Alexander truly worried about the future of his lineage , however beleiving that with Ronan returning to the household things would get back to normal once again , Alexander continued with his quest.
Little did he know that while he was away from the kingdom trying to solve the problems surrounding his second son. The past of the phoenix n stirred in the shadows as a cmity was on its way to the fire kingdom of Avalon.
With Ronan being stalked by the world order , Percy whipped by the enemy and an unknown enemy stirring in the shadows , the Draco family was truly living through their dog days.
/// I have decided that the pacing of the book feels a little bit slow , hence i will try and move the plot a little bit faster while not missing over any major details.
Let me know in thements what you guys feel about the books pacing ? ///
Chapter 76 Losing someone he cared for
Ronan made one mistake in his ignorance and that was practicing his forbidden elemental powers inside the town of Maharashtra.
The world order monitoring every major city in the world instantly picked up weak readings about the presence of forbidden elemental user , and three bncers were dispatched on the hunt.
Usually with such weak readings it would have been dismissed as a equipment calibration malfunction , however then one of the bncers got a nce of Ronan Draco.
While others maybe fooled by the appearance of the second prince of Avalon and buy into his alias as Rudra Rajput , the bncers were no fools.
Having hunted the kid for over 6 months they knew better than anyone everything about his description and his natural talents. However their suspicion that he had fled rather then kidnapped turned into reality as they observed his behavioural patterns more.
Being free to roam and free to take part in tournaments where he showed his formidablebat skills , it was obvious that Ronan Draco was no kidnapped prisoner , and the story that his wherebouts were unknown and so was the status of his life was all but a ruse.
For the bncers there was no reason as to why a prince of a nation would chose to live like a hermit unless he feared the world orders inspection on his return and hence they watched his fight calmly while admiring the kids talents.
However not only did they find Ronan , they found another wanted criminal as well travelling as his guard in the form of Karna Suryavanshi! a survivor from the suryavanshi n performing light magic healing on the body of Ronan Draco during match intervals.
Suspected to carry the forbidden bloodline the Suryavanshi¡¯s were sentenced to be exterminated by the world order and Ronan travelling with such a wanted man did not help his case at all.
However even with the strongest of suspicions the bncers could not move against Ronan Draco without probable cause or arrest warrant , but the scenario was different for the wanted suryavanshi..
It wasmon knowledge that a forbidden element user became berserk after witnessing the death of a loved one , hence the n devised by the Bncers was simple .
Kill Karna Suryavanshi to flush out the truth behind Ronan¡¯s powers!
********
Karna was immensely proud of Ronan after the fight as he carried the tired kid on his shoulders back towards the motel.
Although the two walked in silence , both of them had a serene smile stered on their faces as both of them relished the oue of the previous fight.
Karna said ¡± So tell me 3 mistakes you made in the fight ? ¡°.
His tone was gentle and full of anticipation as he wanted to know if Ronan grew from this hardship more than he could have grown in the mountains.
Ronan thought for a minute before replying ¡°
1 . I got a little scared and overwhelmed after my enemy¡¯s strength far surpassed mine and went into a shell in round one where i only thought about defense.
Had I been a little more calcting , i could have created an opening in round one itself. The opponent was strong but he was not the smartest one.
2. In round 2 , my defensive stance was creative , yet it put a lot of pressure on my hamstrings to be fighting in a posture like that while absorbing his blows.
A little more and my legs might be shot.
3. My fighting style is too in , i need to use more feints and footwork while fighting my opponents , the approach i am using is not upto the mark to fight top calliber opponents. I only won because the martial arts that Karna sensei taught me were superior ¡°.
Karna nodded in acknowledgement as heplimented Ronan on hisprehension. These were truly some areas that he could improve on in his fight.
While the world saw Ronan as a prodigy and there was no doubt about the fact that he was , but looking from the eyes of a veteran Karna knew that there was a lot of room for improvement.
Nobody was born a supreme warrior , one had to work to reach such a peak! However while it was impossible to reach there without sufficient talents and efforts , Ronan had the chance to get there should he continue to improve like he did.
The duo enjoyed a good teacher-student moment before their parade was ruined by three unknown men in green robes.
¡± Watch where you are going will you? You damn suryavanshi ¡.. ¡°. Akshat the bncer said in a mocking tone as Karna¡¯s eyes widened in shock!
¡® RUN ! ¡®. his mind screamed only onemand and in a sh Karna had turned to run , carrying Ronan on his back.
¡± RAT ¡°. the bncer screamed as the three started to chase them , their speeds being much faster than Karna¡¯s.
¡± Bncers , no good , Ronan RUN! ¡°. Eximed Karna as within that split second he had decided that his life was already a forefit however he could not let Ronan go down with him.
Throwing three small orbs from his spacial pouch on the floor , Karna hoped to bring Ronan to his senses before he could send him off.
¡± What do you mean Karna sensei run ? who are these men? ¡°. Ronan asked clearly shocked , as three massive explosions rocked the streets of Maharashtra as the orbs that Karna had thrown exploded.
Taking an instant regeneration pill from his spacial pouch he gave it to Ronan as he said in amanding voice filled with urgency ¡± EAT ¡°.
Ronan ate the pill as he felt fire flowing through his veins as his entire body felt ufortably hot.
His wounds were mended at an rate visible to the naked eye and his Exhausted body was replenished with energy.
Karna said in a solemn voice ¡± Boy , if you take me as your sensei and trust me THEN RUN! run as fast as you can and never look back! You go straight to Avalon to your father and tell him that the debt i owed him is paid ! , Otherwise this is goodbye , i was proud to be your master ¡°.
Saying his farewell Karna let Ronan off his back as he turned to block an iing attack.
BAM! Karna was sent flying as a wind palm knocked him off his feet as Ronan watched on in horror.
¡± KARNA SENSEIII ¡°. Ronan shouted as he ran after his master rather than running for his life , however three green ¨C hooded figures passed his pace like he was a snail , heading towards Karna .
Ronan had tears flowing down his cheeks he could not make sense of the situation at all , however he was unwilling to let go of his sensei hence he chased him nheless only to watch him being brutally beat down by three green robed men.
Kicks , punches and elemental attacks , the three of them who were vastly higher levelled mauled and crushed Karna as he bled from his nose , mouth and every single other body part.
This was a shocking scene for Ronan to witness as his invincible sensei was being trampled on like a bug by these strangers and Ronan could do nothing about it.
To make the matters worse the three of them were enjoying it whileughing while making derrogatoryments about Karna¡¯s n and his role as a master as if putting on a show ¡ A show for the only spectator watching this event ¡. Him!
Karna was valiant and did not let a single scream escape his mouth even as he was repeatedly stomped on at the balls while feeling mind numbing pain.
¡± Do you want to live? Do you want mercy ? Ask for it and i will give it to you ¡.. ¡°. One of the bncers said while having an ted expression on his face.
¡± Say the suryavanshi n women were a bunch of ******* c**** and i will stop stomping on your balls ¡°. Another bncer said
¡± Say that you are a failure of a sensei and everything you taught the kid standing there is a ruse and i will let your corpse be buried ¡ say what ? ¡°.
When the bncers stopped the torture to ask him a question Karna spat blood on their face defiantly , his eyes only staring at Ronan standing at a distance showing him what it meant to be weak and what obstacle he had to ovee in the future as the wielder of the forbidden .
Karna¡¯s act only brought him a fresh round of torture , yet no matter how badly they hurt him his eyes still had the same defiance and he never begged for mercy
This was the pride of the suryavanshi warrior inside him , that refused him to kneel before anyone.
Karna had once told Ronan about the nature of Suryavanshi warriors. The n prided on having their heads roll with a smile rather than their heads kneeling before anyone in shame.
Only bowing down before God Shiva and God Surya their ancestor , the suryavanshi¡¯s were one of the most stubborn and prideful warriors of Avalon.
While the other bncers did not understand what Karna was trying to do , Ronan understood the message loud and clear.
Shouting at the top of his lungs Ronan said ¡± YOU THREE ¡. WHAT IS YOUR NAME? ¡°.
The bncers who were only putting on the show for the sake of gauging Ronan¡¯s true nature naturally intended to humor the kid as they said
¡± Captain Akshat , Bncer Namra and Bncer Rushabh Of the world order ¡ Wanna kill us? ¡± Captain Akshat said mocking Ronan , trying to get the beast inside him to takeover.
Little did they know this naming session would be the reason the trio faced a horrible death yearster.
Chapter 77 A lesson forever
( Karna¡¯s POV)
There was just one chance for Karna to die with dignity , and he was only waiting for that opening.
The final style of the suryavanshi martial arts was the move called ¡® Sun God¡¯s Arrow ¡®.
Itbined the traditional martial arts with the power of light to get the closest as one could possibly get to recreating the sr element.
Ideally the move was for those above level 150 only and it was a death sentence for anyone to be using the move under level 140. Yet with having nothing to lose anymore Karna was not afraid of self destruction.
What Karna needed however was an opportunity , an opportunity to prepare the deadliest move in his arsenal , and that opportunity was provided to him when Ronan distracted the bncers by shouting for their names.
Momentarily the three bncers were distracted and took a second to talk to Ronan , not paying attention to the broken Karna , and That was the opportunity that Karna had been looking for.
Putting his meridians on overload , Karna removed the filter covering his dantian as he let pure mana from the world enter his body , damaging his mana circuit permanently.
However for that moment , Karna felt immense strength coursing through his veins , as all his pain and all his suffering were gone and he felt like a god.
Instantly Karna was on his feet as he did a vertical split to send two bncers flying while he punched the third one in the face..
BAM , BAM , BAM!
The three bncers were shocked silly as they did not understand how karna was suddenly standing again , as they redirected their attention to the adult enemy.
The bncers tried to overwhelm karna again , however to their absolute horror , Karna was able to go head to head with them without having to back off.
Not only was Karna able to counter the three bncers alone ,but his body also gave off unstable mana pulses that indicated that he was about to self explode.
¡± MADMAN ¡. YOU ALLOWED PURE MANA TO COURSE THROUGH YOUR VEINS¡. YOU WILL EXPLODE ¡± Akshat the leader of the pack said as he felt nervous sweat trickling down his back when he looked into the zing sun like eyes of the suryavanshi warrior that had no fear of death whatsoever.
An Ascended warrior self exploding was a serious matter and not even the bncers felt confident enough toe out of the impact unscathed.
Karnaughed maniacally , as he said hisst words to Ronan ¡.. ¡± Watch ¡°.
He wanted karna to grasp thest technique that he could impart to the boy as his teacher as he started to get into preperation for the deadliest move in the arsenal of the suryavanshi n The ¡® Sun God¡¯s Arrow ¡®.
The move consisted of 170 chants and 5 poses
The first pose was the where he located the sun and tapped into its power.
The second pose was him firmly nting his feet to the ground as he rooted himself to that spot.
The third pose was him drawing an imaginary arrow from his back , as if there was an arrowholder ced there .
At this moment , Arge avatar atleast 100 feet in size , pure golden in color and made of zing hot mes manifested itself from the hips up above Karna¡¯s head as he had the same pose as Karna.
Soon an arrow manifested itself on the bow of the Avatar , with a zing miniature sun standing as the arrowhead. As at this moment the real Karna¡¯s skin started to peel off , as the muscles within were exposed to the cold air.
The fourth move was karna pulling his shoulder muscles back , tightening the bow to its fullest and taking aim.
While the fifth pose was releasing the arrow with all the energy it had built up.
Although the cost of operating this move meant certain death for him , at this moment there were three other men who were more afraid of him, than he was of death as before his impending doom , thest thing he got to see was three dignified opponents , vastly superior than himself in strength shi**** themselves after being scared senseless by himself.
A smile escaped Karna¡¯s lips alongside a tear , as he uttered thest words of his life as a man ¡ ¡± Burn in hell ¡°.
BOOM! EXPLOSION!
A terrifying explosion whose heat was high enough to vaporize anything that came into its contact for a radius of 1 mile was created as the sun god¡¯s arrow found its mark.
However that was not it , about 30 secondter a second wave of explosions rocked the ce as the shockwave sent a crying Ronan flying away.
******
( Ronan¡¯s POV)
Ronan could not see Karna sensei in so much pain , as the man he cared for and spent so much time with was being mauled by three superior opponents right before his eyes.
For Ronan it was like being in the fire god¡¯s temple all over again , as he saw Karna sensei sacrificing himself for him .
Ronan again realized the pain of being too weak as he failed once more to protect someone he cared about because of not having enough strength within him.
A splitting headache was gripping him and he could not hear a strong voice inside his mind which was urging him to just let go and in return the voice would take revenge for Ronan .
Ronan knew he just needed to get the names of the bas**** torturing his sensei as maybe not today , maybe not tommorow and maybe not the next year . But ONE day , Ronan was going to pay them back with interest.
Little did he know his stunt would give Karna sensei the opening he was looking for as he would walk down the path of self destruction.
In the next one minute Karna redeemed his image within Ronan¡¯s mind as he went head to head with the three bncers without backing down , as even battered and bruised Karna showed them who was the boss.
What Ronan did not know at this moment was that Karna was burning his life essence for this incredible increase in strength and once he ran out , he would self explode.
However none of that mattered , as when Karna finally saw him , he only mouthed the words ¡® Watch ¡®. As he showed to Ronan the final form of the suryavanshi martial arts.
It was a move that Ronan not having the light element could never hope to master , however looking at Karna manifesting the Avatar , for a moment Ronan felt like Karna was the sun god himself in all his infinite glory.
When Ronan saw the three bncers scrambling in fear , a cheer rose in his heart as he wanted to join the battle to help his sensei , but somehow when he tried to move his legs would not obey as they were stuck to the ground he was standing on.
When Ronan looked back up , there was only a big explosion!
BAM! , Ronan was sent flying with blistering burns all over his skin , as he felt heat stronger than any fire that he had ever since as everything infront of him started to vaporize.
As he hit a trunk of a tree hard , he buckled onto his knees and spat a mouthful of blood , while right as he looked up again another shockwavepletely floored him , rendering him useless.
The second shockwave being caused by the self explosion of Karna Suryavanshi.
It took Ronan a full 15 minutes to recover , but when he finally got his senses again he saw a hollow crater , and three men bleeding from head to toe supporting each other inside that crater.
One has lost an arm while one had a broken leg , but all three were profusely bleeding with there being no signs of Karna.
¡± Crazy f***** , h-he almost killed us ¡°. Rushabh the bncer stuttered in fear as he was yet to regain his senses after the incident.
¡± The f**** self exploded ¡ it¡¯s because we toyed with him too much , next time go straight for the kill ¡°. Namra pitched in as the duo expressed their discontent to the party leader.
A stream of tears ran down Ronan¡¯s cheek , as he turned heel and started to run as he could feel his heart beating out of his chest.
Rage , Anger , Hatred , Helplessness , Anxiety , Fear and a lot of other emotions were being intensely felt by Ronan at this moment , as he ran for his life.
¡± Why ¡.Why ¡ Why ¡.. , KARNA SENSEIIII ¡°. Ronan wailed and screamed as he ran , as snot and tears went out of his face constantly.
Ronan was feeling too many emotions , however he did not truly have control or an outlet for any of them , as in his disoriented state golden lightning poured out of his body like rain , reducing everything it came in contact with to ashes.
With three bncers disoriented , yet still on his tail and no guardian to protect him , Ronan was going to have a hard time going forward.
Chapter 78 An emotional wreck
Ronan ran with everything he had in himself , he ran with no destination in mind and he ran wherever the roads took him in the narrow forests.
He veered off trail for a while then jumped back on , little did he know all his feinting tricks were useless as the ones tracking him down were not level 60 hunters , but level 160 ascended bncers from the world order!
Just a simple spirit sense scan and they discovered the wherebouts of Ronan Draco .
The only reason Ronan made so far was because , Karna¡¯s double explosions were too much to handle even for bncers as they were disoriented and in a mess of blood.
The images of Karna dying kept reying in Ronan¡¯s mind , as he kept stumbling into darker and darker thoughts as he felt immense power surging through his veins over which he had no control.
Ronan was of the phoenix n lineage , and the angrier the phoenix n members got the redder their eyes became and the more powerful their mes were .
While Ronan did not have the scarlet eyes his power did spike with his raging emotions , as it became harder and harder to keep the torrent of golden thunder inside his body .
PAH!
Ronan used the martial arts ¡® Raging fist ¡® in anger , however the move was embarked with just a little bit of golden thunder power and the results were shocking.
While the normal raging fist was only good enough to crush boulders at best , Ronan¡¯s raging fist thrown in anger created a 6 feet deep , 10 feet wide and 35 feet long canyon in the middle of nowhere..
Even Ronan did not realize the terrifying nature of the element flowing in his veins as he kept on running from his impending death.
¡® Why do you resist dear boy ? ¡. Let your instincts take over ¡ Do not fear these base humans ¡®.
A soothing male voice tried to coax Ronan , as Ronan felt his mind starting to numb.
¡® It hurts ¡.. it hurts to feel so much ! it hurts ¡ my heart and my head hurts ¡®. Ronanined pitifully to the voice inside , as in his moment of weakness he turned to the voice for solution.
¡® Emotions are what vain humans feel , Us celestials are over this mortal barrier , shed your skin of reason and embrace your true nature and the pain will go away ¡®. The voice replied to Ronan¡¯s thoughts , as it dragged Ronan closer and closer to losing control.
Red from crying , Panting from running too hard and an emotional wreck from losing his sensei , Ronan was having one of the hardest days of his life but he had nowhere to vent his emotions as the culprits of the event were too strong for him to face and his own life that Karna sensei died to preserve hung on by a thread.
The only reason why Ronan refused to fall into depravity is because if he did not survive , Karna sensei¡¯s sacrifice would be in vain and hence Ronan pushed to survive despite his own mental state.
¡® I HAVE TO SURVIVE , I HAVE TO , I HAVE TO LIVE AND BECOME STRONG AND AVENGE MY SENSEI ¡® Ronan only repeated those words in his mind as he imprinted the thirst for revenge in his every fabric of being.
Ronan knew for a fact that should he be able to get out of here alive , he had the necessary skills to survive in the wild and grow stronger without needing external help.
Then one day , he would be able to exact his revenge!
********
( Meanwhile in Avalon )
Percy had invited Maddy to the pce , as he introduced everyone at the house about his new girlfriend.
Contrary to Percy¡¯s anticipation , nobody was warm towards Maddy at all and it was not because they had a prejudice against her but because she was not right for Percy.
It was hard to exin to anyone how someone they loved was not right for them , but from a third person¡¯s perspective the reality was always clear.
The Draco family knew what a driven and focused boy Percy was before he fell for Maddy , and how he has became ever since he entered a rtionship with her.
Skipping training , Skipping sses , A moody nature and a posessive personality. These were not the qualities of Percy Draco and they were poisonous elements introduced in him by the vixen.
It was because of this change in Percy that mother Sierra and grandmother Luna did not approve of the rtionship at all , and were extremely cold to Maddy while for Augustus the unnamed n bloodline of Maddy was not deserving enough of a Draco.
In Everlon bloodlines mattered a lot , and breeding with strong bloodlines produced strong offsprings which was why marriage to the right partner decided the rise and fall of a n.
Augustusughed at the men who married ipetent women for their beauty , as beauty would only please the **** for a few moments while a strong offspring would take the entire family to new heights.
Percy who was madly in love with Maddy could not realize why the others were cold to his Excellent and perfect girlfriend as she did not miss the chance to bash her eyelids and cry some crocodile tears to crush Percy¡¯s spiritspletely.
The fool that Percy Draco had be he did not realize the acting behind Maddy¡¯s tears and did not understand the true purpose of her visit to the pce.
Maddy was given an extremely potent poison called ¡® Essence Of Death ¡® which was odorless and tasteless and was a neurotoxin that paralyzed the motor nervemunication effectively shutting down one¡¯s brain.
One of the deadliest poisons out there , it needed only 2 minutes after being registered to kill it¡¯s prey and the target given to her by the elders of the phoenix n was Augustus Draco.
Hence while Percy was tending to the tears of Maddy , consoling her and burning his heart over every tear she shed .
Maddy was scheming to take the life of the eldest Draco alive.
*******
( Meanwhile Alexander )
Alexander had finally entered the ruins as shown in the map , but the very first level in the ruins was a maze and Alexander had no way of traversing it.
Roaming the maze endlessly for 2 days Alexander could not find anything resembling an exit or a secret room or anything inside that would suggest that he was making progress.
His nerves were on the edge , and he no longer had any idea where the entry was either. To put it simply ¡.. he was lost.
However the drive inside him to get the ring for Ronan was extremely strong hence no matter how helpless he felt , his feet kept moving as his eyes kept scanning for clues .
Eventually he found a slight disparity between the color of two bricks on the wall and when he pressed them , one of the bricks went inside to trigger a hidden switch , that revealed a secret passage.
¡± BINGO! ¡°. Eximed Alexander as he was happy to have found the hidden door , as he moved onto the next level.
However the next level of the ancient ruins was filled with all sorts of monsters , and hence began the journey through level 2 for Alexander which was apanied with constant and bloody battles.
Hordes after hordes after hordes of monsters were burnt down using the mes of the phoenix , as Alexander made his way through them like a supreme Overlord .
¡± Hang in there my boy , papa will bring you the treasure soon ¡°. Alexander murmured to himself as he reminded his mind about the reason behind his struggles.
There was a chance that his boy could stop his life as a fugitive with this ring ¡. and for that cause , Alexander was willing to go to any lengths necessary.
*****
( Meanwhile the bncers)
Akshat touched a tree that came into contact with Ronan¡¯s rampant golden thunder and was disintegrated out of existance.
If before today the three only spected about the nature of Ronan¡¯s powers , now all their doubts had been cleared.
Ronan was a forbidden element wielder!
¡± It seems like Avalon needs a change in regime ¡. the Draco n needs to be wiped out of existance! ¡°. Rushabh said after looking at the evidence.
Akshat nodded coldly as he said ¡± That is forter , for now we cannot let that boy run far . We must either capture him alive or kill him on the spot.
In any case Ronan Draco cannot be allowed to enter society ever again ! ¡°.
The three bncers quickly started to pick on Ronan¡¯s trail , as they closed in the distance between themselves and Ronan at a rapid rate.
However when they spread their spirit sense again to locate his precise location , what their spirit sense instead washed over was an extremely terrifying entity.
Cold sweats poured down the backs of the three bncers as they were too stunned to move , all they could here from the existance that their spirit sense washed over was ¡® Begone ¡. PUNY HUMANS ¡®.
Chapter 79 The Cave Of Penance
Ronan had heaven defying talents , Ronan had one of the strongest elemental affinity and Ronan had a formidable background. However Ronan was not the luckiest out there , he was no chosen son of Providence.
His life riddled with struggles , only in his early years did Ronan live a carefree life. Ever since he turned 3 and a half and started training , his life was a uphill journey of struggles with hardships only increasing the older he grew.
However at the most critical moment in his life , as he teethered into an area of emotional instability , he encountered a once in a lifetime opportunity as he entered the legendary cave of penance and hardships.
Created by the god of hardships and struggle ¡®VishvaKarma ¡® , it was a mysterious ce that changed its entrance every 10 minutes making it so that only the fated could enter this cave.
Once one entered they were given the opportunity to stay in the cave and suffer hardships and for every 3 months that they managed to stay inside the cave they were given a reward of their choosing.
It could be said that fate was smiling on Ronan to give him such an opportunity to enter the cave when he had nowhere to go to , as when the spiritual senses of the three bncers washed over Ronan inside the cave , an ancient and godly voice told them to ¡® F*** *** ¡®.
Ronan was baffled once he entered the cave , as contrary to the stone like flooring , he walked on white marble and when he looked around he was in an all white ce where everything was in white and devoid of all color.
A white building stood infront of him , A white horse was out by the stables and shockingly even his own clothes had turned to pure white robes as a dignified man with long oiled hair and extremely handsome face looked at him wearing the same white robes.
The man said ¡± I am Vishvakarma , the god of hardships and sufferings and i wee you fated one to my cave of sufferings..
This is a ce where only the fated can enter , however you can exit anytime you wish . The ce does not forbid you from leaving. However if you chose to stay , you can suffer and recieve rewards proportional to your suffering .
Currently there are 4 distinguished gentlemen living inside this cave and should you chose to stay for 3 months you can be the fifth.
However let me tell you in advance , life here will be full of sufferings. Should you chose to stay , you will have to sacrifice one of your senses or one of your mental abilities to me as rent for staying here.
For every three months that you survive here , i will take one additional sense from you and the rewards would increase in proportion.
The maximum you can stay is 36 months , but you are free to leave anytime before that.
So tell me o fated one , will you chose to stay? ¡°.
Ronan was overwhelmed . He was already emotionally imbnced and did not have the ability to think straight , however this made him immune to the intimidation of facing a god.
To Ronan vishvakarma looked no different from an ordinary man , but when he tried to probe his strength what he could see was a bottomless ocean .
It waspletely different from any man he had seen , as even the strength of the strongest bncer looked like a massiveke at best , however the god was different.
Stuttering Ronan said ¡± I have nowhere to go. My master told me to go home , but i know that I am a bearer of trouble and should I go home i will bring my troubles back to my family.
For that reason I cannot go¡ However can I please send a message to my mother that I am fine first?
Should I not send her a letter for the duration of my stay here ,she would worry needlessly ¡°.
Ronan cared for Sierra deeply and it was shown in this exact moment as to how much he cared for her , as broken to the limits he still cared more about his family than himself.
Vishvakarma smiled as he blessed Ronan ¡® Ayushman Bhava ¡®. [ May you be blessed with long life ]
However he said ¡± Your devotion to family is admirable , however you are free to go and send a letter to your mother fated one , but once you leave you cannote back.
It is regretful , but it is the way ¡ ¡°.
Ronan felt conflicted for a moment , but when he imagined the crying face of Sierra and grandmother Luna , he knew that he could not let his family suffer like that , as he decisively bowed and turned to leave.
¡± Wait ¡. ¡°. Vishvakarma said as he raised his own eyebrow.
Ronan turned and vishvakarma said ¡± You can learn ancient movement skills , Learn alchemy , Learn cksmithing , Learn high rated martial arts , you can Level up 5 times every 3 months , you can gain strength , you can learn from a library of spells not found on the mortal world , yet you chose to leave without trying ? ¡°.
Vishvakarma had never seen a fated one walk in and walk out without even trying for 3 months.
The cave of sufferings was his home and he seldom left it . He let mortals in and gave them the opportunity to polish themselves through sufferings , however ever since the start of humanity the total number of humans who could stay for the entire 36 months were only 21 , but those to walk out without staying even a month were 0 .
Hence Vishvakarma found Ronan to be extremely odd as he said ¡± If you want , i will trade your first 3 month reward as a letter to your family .. ¡°.
Vishvakarma was a god , he did not need to appease a mortal , however he still went to such lengths for Ronan as a mysterious forcepelled him into doing so.
That force was fate ¡. Ronan was fated to be in this ce , and hence fate yed it¡¯s tricks to manipte vishvakarma into cutting a deal with Ronan.
epting graciously Ronan thanked the god as he epted that it would be fine to write to his mother in 3 months time . Even though he would be 2 monthste on his due letter date , it was all there would be to it.
Vishvakarma said ¡± There are five senses you can give up for the toll to stay the first three months ¡ Touch , Smell ,Taste , Vision , Sound , Chose wisely ¡°.
Ronan thought for a while before choosing to give up the sense of taste , as he entered the white building inside the cave of suffering.
Although Ronan entered voluntarily , he had no idea about the amount of psychological pressure he was about to undergo as the pitch white walls and the constant loss of senses would soon start to cause unbearable pyschological torture to the boy.
Finding his new quarters , Ronan crashed on the white bed and closed his eyes ¡ finally giving into the despair of loosing his sensei as all he gave in to the voice in his head , losing control over his body.
*****
( meanwhile in Avalon )
Pretending to be chirpy and courteous Maddy hopped on happily around Avalonian pce as she craftily searched for the kitchen.
Maddy was given the mission to poison Augustus , however it had not been easy at all.
She was internally disgusted by the clingy first prince of Avalon , as although she genuinely liked his looks and his charisma , overtime he turned from a charming prince to aplete ve as he was like a obedient dog to all her whims and wishes.
The worse part was that she had to pretend to be in love with him and had to spend her time daily trying to keep his mood uplifted by giving him a sense of approval and security by filling his head with fake praises and lies.
With Percy being clingy , he did not leave her alone for even 8 hours in the night , as it had became exhausting for her with every week that passed.
Even right now the only reason she had found time to wander alone was because Percy had to go meet an important official that had visited from another country and in the absence of Alexander , him and Augustus had to greet him.
This provided her with an opportunity to poison Augustus¡¯s food.
Her presence around the pce over thest few months had given her the ability to walk past guards without having suspicious eyes over her back . As with it being public knowledge that she was Percy¡¯s love interest everyone except the Draco family was courteous to her.
Locating the kitchen she saw the tes being filled with food ¡. the only question now was , how to poison it ?
/// Like the book? Please support it with your powerstones , i will produce one bonus chapter for every 200 powerstones that this book gets on the same day as we hit the target! ??///
Chapter 80 Time-Skip (1)
The next morning when Ronan woke up he was shockingly not in his room where he remembered going to sleep , but instead in what appeared to be a white open field ?
¡± Where am I ? ¡± , Ronan murmured to himself as he felt a grumbling pain in his stomach.
Ronan felt extremely hungry for some reason and every single muscle in his body felt incredibly sore.
His eyes felt burning hot and there was an metallic smell entering his nose , which he assumed to be his own blood.
Standing up , he started to find his way back to therge white building where he remembered going to sleep.
Although Ronan was unaware , yesterday night he had releasedrge amounts of golden thunder discharge after falling into depravity , as he had a duel with the god vishvakarma himself.
Naturally he was knocked out cold in a single strike to the neck , which was the spot where he woke up the next morning , however having no recollection of the actions he took after he let the voice inside his head take over , Ronan did not realize what had happened to him thest night.
Ronan¡¯s body contained a lot of secrets and even Ronan himself did not know much about them.
The bottom line being that , Ronan was not exactly a human.
There were a lot of unknown variables surrounding his birth and there were a lot of big yers pulling the strings from behind the scenes in his life.
Being unaware of this reality , Ronan lived his life like a simpleton as he attributed all the problems of his life to being born with the forbidden element . Never questioning the very fabric of his existence , however vishvakarma knew about Ronan¡¯s circumstances as yesterday he saw first-hand as to what exactly Ronan was..
At first even the god felt a bit baffled to see Ronan¡¯s true form , as it was a race that was wiped out aeons ago and it¡¯s bloodline was thought to be destroyed.
However now as he saw a living , breathing member of its brethren he could no longer refute the evidence.
As to how such an individual was able to survive , Vishvakarma had no idea nor did he have the interest in finding out.
He beleived fate being the reason Ronan was in his humble abode and he would treat him the same as a normal human , as from today Ronan¡¯s real suffering would begin.
*******
Ronan returned to the white building and found his way to the cafeteria where 4 other humans were having breakfast with soulless expressions on their faces .
As Ronan took a seat , food magically appeared before him with there being one loaf of bread and one ss of water infront of him.
Ronan heard the grumbling in his stomach one more time , as he broke the bread into smaller pieces and put one morsel in his mouth.
It was at this moment that he realized that he had lost his sense of taste!
He remembered sacrificing his sense of taste as rent to stay in this ce for 3 months as now the bread in his mouth felt like sand as he instinctively wanted to puke it out.
Ronan¡¯s hands trembled as he put another piece of bread in his mouth as no matter how hard he tried he could not push his brain to swallow the sand like tasting bread as Ronan had a strong acid reflex up his throat.
¡® PAH ¡®. , Ronan vomitted a little on the side of the table as he could feel a burning sensation all over his throat yet could not taste the sour taste that apanied it as even vomit tasted like sand to him.
The others looked at Ronan and felt pity as one of them came upto him and said ¡± Hey new guy¡ ¡°.
The kid looked like 16-17 years of age with signs of early moustache and beard growth in patches and not yet fully developed facial features.
He continued ¡± Even if it tastes like dirt. Thank the gods for the food and eat for sustainance . Your mind will start ying games with you if you don¡¯t and the hunger will only intensify. ¡°
The kid gave Ronan a fair warning as he watched on in anticipation as to how strong was Ronan¡¯s willpower.
Heeding to his seniors advice , Ronan did pick up one more small piece of bread as he chewed it with much difficulty before deciding to swallow it by taking a sip of water.
To Ronan¡¯s horror however , the water tasted like dirty , muddy water which made him want to puke all over again as Ronan had psychological difficulty in drinking water that had a coarse texture attatched to it.
Ronan felt sick all over , even though he knew he was eating perfectly good bread and perfectly clean water , but his mind would have none of it.
The others sighed when they saw Ronan and moved over to surround him , as they introduced each other.
¡± Hey , I¡¯m ares , I¡¯m here for 4 months and have the penalty of touch and dreams ¡°.
¡± Hey I¡¯m Busan , I¡¯m here for 2 months and have the penalty of smell ¡°.
¡® Signnguage , Signnguage , Drawing symbols on the table with a blue chalk ¡®.
¡® Hi I¡¯m Nn , i have the penalty of speech ¡®.
¡± And i am Gara , I¡¯m here for 8 months now and have the penalty of taste and elemental affinity ¡°.
The four kids introduced each other as they waited for Ronan to speak.
Ronan said ¡± Ronan , here for 1 day , my penalty is taste ¡°.
The senior kids briefed Ronan about what kind of a ce this cave of penance was as Ronan was baffled to know about its workings.
It was a sadistic ce where one would start to question everything they knew about life as with every month that the passed inside the cave their needs to survive in real life would be cut down .
It was a psychological remodelling program where one stayed till their psyche either altered or broke down as there was no option 3.
The constant white surroundings slowly turned a person mental whereas the loss of senses made one feel incapacitated.
The worst part was that , with the penalties came additional effects as well.
For the penalty of taste , there was insatiable hunger that apanied it.
With the penalty of dreams , there was a constant drowsiness that made one want to sleep all the time .
With the penalty of sound , one not only lost their sense of hearing external noises , but also heard constant wierd hushed noises at all times.
This made the whole experience of staying in the cave no different than voluntary torture , but apparently one still did it in the hopes of getting stronger.
From world ss martial arts to spells of any element the ce had everything .
From mary rewards to forbidden knowledge to even lifestyle skills , at the end of every 3 months there was an unparalleled reward waiting for the residents and that was why even through all the mental games , one chose to stay inside the cave and hang on month after month.
As Ronan was told about all the debuffs to chose from and the rewards associated with them he realized that to survive in the cave nutrition was of topmost priority.
It was his badluck that he had such a difficult debuff right from the start , however he did notin about it as he started to eat the remaining bread , even if it revolted his mind.
Still in the grief of losing his master , Ronan¡¯s mind only had one goal to look forward to and that was to get stronger and get revenge for his death by ughtering the bncers whoughed at his sensei while beating him down.
His resolve was undoubtedly admirable , however he had underestimated the perils of the cave of penance as he was soon going to realize that surviving in the ce was not as easy as it seemed.
******
( meanwhile in Avalon)
Percypleted the royal obligations with his grandfather in greeting the foreign dignitary , however the moment the official took his leave Percy bolted to find his beloved Maddy.
Augustus observed this behaviour of his grandchild and knew it was improper , however with Ronan not around and him being soft on his grandchildren , Augustus could not find it in his heart to properly scold Percy .
Feeling helpless , Augustus made his way to the lunch table as he sat for lunch with his beloved wife Luna.
Luna looked at the defeated expression on the face of her husband and said ¡± So he decided to skip lunch ? , that witch has our boy in her clutches Augustus , this is not the age for romance ¡°.
Luna was extremely stern in her evaluation of Maddy and she did not like her one bit.
Unlike Sierra , Luna was a lot more orthodox and she did not find the talents and background of Maddy to be sufficientlypatible for the house Draco , hence her personality aside maddy had lost the fight to win her approval even before she could introduce herself.
Picking a piece of fruit , Augustus said ¡± That boy is lost without Ronan . It¡¯s been 4 months since hest gained a level . His instructor *Kek* , h-his instructor ¡. he ¡.umm¡ he called Percy¡¯s swordsmanship as sl-sloppy¡±.
Augustus said that sentence as if his soul burnt at the very thought of it as he could not handle criticism for his grandchildren who were his greatest pride.
Pouring himself a ss of wine , Augustus took a sip ,pletely unaware that it contained a potent poison inside it.
Chapter 81 Psychological Torture
For the first week , Ronan seemed to hold on while mentaining his sanity , but when day after day after day he started to eat food that tasted like sand his mind started to y tricks on him as he felt sick eventhough he was physically fine.
There was a constant urge to puke and his stomach always felt extremely constipated.
Apart from the food , the totally white surroundings started to make him feel uneasy as although he was free to practice martial arts and his elemental arts in this ce , it was hard to concentrate with everything in sight being white.
On day one Ronan jokingly asked to himself ¡® Do you even remember the color blue? ¡® after being irritated by the constant white surroundings however on day 8 it was not a joke anymore as Ronan had trouble visualising the color blue .
Quickly realising what he had gotten himself into and the difficulty of staying in this ce . Ronan understood that the hardest part was not the fact that they had to endure the loss of senses inside the cave , but the fact that they were free to leave whenever they wished to do so.
The freedom to leave at anytime made one¡¯s will waver , as if it was confinement without consent , one would approach the suffering as if they had no choice but to suffer and endure , but with the option to leave ¡. it was self inflicted suffering which made matters even worse.
After consulting with the others , Ronan was given the advice that inside the cave of penance for one tost long the best thing to do was to have a clear goal and work towards it relentlessly .
It was the only way to mentain sanity in this torturous ce and heeding to their advice Ronan started to n his goal!
As Ronan had no idea about what was going on in the outside world he could only assume that the moment he showed his face to the real world , the three bncers woulde knocking for his life.
Having already lost Karna , Ronan was not keen on loosing a family member as well who would have to die to protect the kid from the world order..
Ronan understood the challenges of the cave , however with the potential rewards in mind and the sanctuary that this ce provided , he knew that it was his best chance to grow stronger at the moment .
If he stayed in this ce for a full 3 years , he would have 12 chances to ask for rewards.
Out of those 12 chances , he would use one to send a letter to mother Sierra which left him with 11 chances to ask for rewards.
Ronan had a clear goal set in mind , which was to reach the Ascended levels as soon as possible which needed him to gain a total of 46 levels.
Vishvakarma said that one of the rewards he could ask for staying 3 months was to gain 5 levels.
Ronan could technically hence trade 9 chances out of the 11 to reach the Ascended realms however it would be too wasteful.
He could level up through intense training himself and having full faith in his own capabilities he decided that exchanging 5 rewards for a total of 25 levels would be enough. He could level up the rest in the 3 years time through his own hardwork.
Which left him with 6 chances to ask for rewards.
With the outside world having no techniques for the forbidden element , Ronan was curious if the god had some for him to train with.
Over the past few years having only trained in martial arts , Ronan¡¯s elemental artsgged behind significantly and having a good technique to help him improve that would take him a long way.
At the moment , Ronan wanted atleast 2 good movement techniques , 1 Martial arts and 2 good elemental arts to perfect. While he would save thest choice till the time came to wish for it.
Hence setting a clear goal in mind , Ronan started to train inside the cave of penance like a madman.
Having no other distractions in life and a lot of rage and unsettled emotions in his heart Ronan would train till his body could no longer move and sleep at that very spot before waking up the next day and restarting the training cycle.
Everyday Ronan¡¯s mind would rey the scene of the bncers in their green robes stomping and kicking his sensei as Ronan would use that rage as fuel to intensify his training.
*********
( Meanwhile In Avalon)
Augustus took a sip of his wine as he exhaled sharply . Theints of his grandson were not something his old heart could handle very well.
Augustus said ¡± Kids these days mature so fast , i was shy to even hold your hand when we got married , i still can¡¯t confess my love to you publically *cough* *cough* ¡°.
Luna waved Augustus off as if he was a sly talker when she suddenly became concerned for Augustus¡¯s well being.
* Cough * * Cough * * Violent Coughing *.
Augustus was coughing violently as he murmured only one word ¡. ¡® Poison! ¡®.
The staff at hand immediately rushed to the medical dorm as Luna being the clever woman that she was instantly emptied the salt at the table in a ss of water and forcefully pushed it down Augustus¡¯s throat as it instantly made Augustus vomit everything he ate out violently.
The poison that Maddy had used was enough to kill an elephant and it got absorbed very quickly in one¡¯s body , however unluckily for her , grandmother Luna was very fast in her reactions and she made Augustus puke most of the poison out.
Even so the little poison that Augustus had already consumed made him have extreme difficulty in breathing as his body started to grow purple at a rate visible to the naked eye.
¡± DOCTORRR! CALL THE GODDAMN DOCTOR ¡°. shouted grandmother Luna and the staff which had already ran off to search for the doctor even before getting instructed were already halfway there to the medical dorm.
In mere seconds 10 doctors rushed to the scene as healing spells and stabilization spells started being casted on the veteran warrior.
The doctor checked Augustus¡¯s vitals and instantly started to crush herbs that could work as a counter to neurotoxin type poison as he administered the antidote to the paling patient.
If Augustus was an ordinary man he would have died 5 times by now , however the Draco family had a secret , a secret that saved Augustus¡¯s life.
Ever since he was the leader of the phoenix n , Augustus always suspected that one day he might be poisoned , hence he started to consume poison in small doses to build immunity against such an unlikely event.
He had practiced this for over 40 years now and the tolerance his body had built towards poison was inhuman at this point.
The only people knowing this secret were Luna and the head doctor of the royal family who carefully administered the poison to him in the first ce.
It was this foresight which was the reason behind him not turning into a corpse at this moment as with the tolerance against poison in his blood , he gained a few extra minutes to live in which he was administered the antidote.
If Augustus had told anyone about the fact that he was ingesting poison for years now before this day , everyone would have taken him to be a senile old man , however it was not a joke anymore.
Augustus had not only used poison resistance treatment on his own body , but sneakily also made Alexander and both his grandsons consume small doses of poison as well , building their immunity too.
However while the details about this were a matter to be discussedter , at the moment the most important part was saving August¡¯s life.
The next 60 seconds were critical as the doctor¡¯s tried their best to flush out the neurotoxins from his body , as the head doctor administered to him a medicine that would make him sweat buckets full of water , flushing out all the toxin in his body.
It was the most nerve wrecking one minute for Luna in her entire life as her heart beated out of her chest to see the love of her lifeying immobile while looking purple .
Thankfully the medicine worked and Augustus¡¯s heart did not give out before the medicine showed it¡¯s effects as Augustus quickly started to sweat purple droplets as his skin started to regain its natural color.
¡± WET WIPES , WET WIPES FAST ¡°. the head doctormanded in joy as this was a positive sign of recovery.
What followed was 15 minutes of intense treatment and care as 15 minutester with a loud gasp , Augustus regained consciousness.
Luna brokedown in tears as all her strength crumpled once she knew that Augustus was finally okay as the only thing left behind was the horror of this experience.
Today Augustus had seen the gates of death and came back and it was not a small matter at all.
¡± WHOEVER DID THIS , WILL PAY ! ¡°. Luna screamed at the top of her lungs as there was pure fury in her eyes.
While the male¡¯s of the Draco family were not to be messed with , the females were even more dangerous when someone messed with their family.
Maddy had no idea as to what beast she just provoked , as she had made the biggest mistake of her lifetime.
/// Like this book? , please support it with your powerstones andment in the chapters down below ?? ///
Chapter 82 Judgement
Luna¡¯s wrath was insatiable and the entire pce was thrown into lockdown with every single servent , kitchen staff and guards around the kitchen area put under solitary confinement .
Sierra and Percy were naturally soon informed of the assassination attempt and both were visibly shook up at the news , however Maddy was shook up even more.
When she heard all the rush in the pce , she knew that it must be the medical staff rushing to save Augustus¡¯s life , however in her heart she knew that no matter how hard they tried it would be impossible to save that man.
A big smile broke out on her face as she was told that even one drop of the poison was enough to kill an elephant , hence if Augustus even had a sip of the wine she spiked he must have taken enough poison to kill a dozen elephants.
Ascended warrior or not , nobody could survive that level of toxins in their bloodstream as she knew that her job had beenpleted , giving her the satisfaction of sticking it to the Draco family.
However when the news about the attempted assassination ¡® Failing ¡® enter her ears her mind stopped functioning properly as she could notprehend how someone could survive that amount of poison?
¡® Damn geezers , over-exagerrating the potency of the poison you gave me ¡® . thought Maddy as she cursed the elders of the phoenix n for being big mouths who did not understand the weight of their own words.
In Maddy¡¯s mind , the poison must not have been potent enough that Augustus survived , but now that he did she had a lot of mess to deal with as her original n to escape the pce was no good.
Initially her n was that once she recieved confirmation that the geezer was dead she would flee to Central Empire where she had been promised numerous rewards by the phoenix n. However now that Augustus lived she no longer had that option.
It was incredibly strenuous situation , however being the grade A actress that she was , she instantly got into character and started crying crocodile tears and looking miserable after hearing the news of the assassination attempt..
¡± Pe-pe-percy *sniff* *sniff* , is grandfather okay? ¡°. Maddy asked in a pitiful voice as Percy¡¯s innocent mind melted at seeing the pitiful state of his girlfriend.
¡± Don¡¯t worry , he is alive , but the bas**** who did this must pay ! ¡°. Percy said in a harsh tone and contrary to his simp nature , currently his eyes were scarlet red as he looked extremely menacing.
Maddy could not recognise Percy for a moment as the angry and dashing prince was nothing like the simp that followed her all day begging for attention as he was quite dignified when angry.
Although percy was heads over heels for Maddy , Percy Draco was extremely filial and could not tolerate the attempt of life at his grandfather as for once he had his priorities straight as his mind was focused on catching the killer.
Percy said ¡± The killer must have poisoned the food when me and grandpa were talking with the foreign dignitary.
the killer was smart , he spiked the wine , hence the target for assassination was clearly only grandpa as the other 3 of us , me , mom and grandma dont drink wine.
This shows that the killer knew perfectly well about our eating patterns , our likes and our schedule. Which means this has to be an inside job.
The only question is who? ¡°.
Maddy gulped nervously as she realized Percy¡¯s deduction was spot on ! Not wanting him to think about it anymore she instantly started to cry louder as she drew attention to herself.
¡± * Sniff * * Sniff * Does that mean *Sniff * , Does that mean that the killer could be roaming these very lobbies ? , will he/she try to finish what they started ?
Nooooooo ¡°. Maddy put up exemry acting skills as she screamed and dug her nails in her hands , making her appear as the weak pathetic woman who abhored violence.
Percy¡¯s gaze softened as he stopped thinking about the crime and started tofort Maddy. However unfortunately for her , while the tears worked on Percy they were useless on grandmother Luna for whom Maddy was a prime suspect.
The moment Sierra was by Augustus¡¯s side and his condition had stabilized in the infirmary. Luna posted 50 of her personal guards inside the infirmary and started to interrogate every single staff in solitary confinement.
It took her 4 hours to interrogate 40 staff members , as the most portable theory at the moment that she had gotten was that the only outsider to have approached the kitchen area was Prince Percy¡¯s girlfriend Maddy!
7 guards had seen her happily hopping down the corridor ,during the morning and 4 kitchen staff had seen her poking her nose into what was cooking for the day.
Since all the staff members were isted , nobody could know what the others had said , hence when stories of so many people lined up and the timing matched too , Luna was sure that it was not a set-up or a me game and that Maddy was actually there.
The only evidence that Luna did not have however was the fact that nobody had seen Maddy tampering the wine , and that made things difficult.
This could mean that Maddy might be innocent , but her instincts told her she was not.
Luna never had a good vibe from that girl and she always viewed her as a venemous snake vicing her innocent grandson.
But while she could let their little love affair slide as infatuation on Percy¡¯s end , the assassination attempt on her husband was unforgivable!
The rage Luna felt in her chest was unbelievable , but being experienced in the ways of the harem , she was more adept to deal with such schemes than one might think .
In the feudal world of Everlon , polygamy wasmon amongst noble families and there were often cases of concubines having infighting with each other and the noble having a toxic harem.
As a young noblewoman , Luna too was trained to traverse the harsh world of a noble harem , as she was taught how to uncover schemes and plot against her rivals.
Fortunately for her , Augustus was never interested in other woman and she raised his son Alexander to be an upright man to , resulting in the house of Draco being free from such unneeded drama.
However while she thankfully never needed to use those skills in her life , it did not mean that she did not possess them.
Plotting a deathtrap for Maddy , Luna was determined to expose her in a way that Percy would have nothing to say in her defense , as she could already see the scenario where Maddy would be crying in Percy¡¯s arms at the moment pretending to be a weak rabbit.
Unfortunately For that weak rabbit however , she had entered the den of a fierce lioness . There was no escape but to be a prey!
*******
( Meanwhile Alexander )
Alexander had finally made his way to level 3 , where he found a map of the insides of the ancient ruins .
To his horror the ancient ruins had a total of 17 levels !
With him taking nearly 3 months to clear 3 levels and the levels only getting harder in difficulty from here on out , Alexander realised that getting the ring for Ronan was a much harder task than he had initially anticipated.
Alexander now had a difficult choice to make , where continuing the exploration meant leaving his territory unattended for a long time , while abandoning the quest now was giving up the only chance Ronan had at leading a normal life.
Stuck between a rock and a hard ce , Alexander felt incredible tightness in his chest as he wracked his brains over what path to chose.
His duty as a king was on one side , while his duty as Ronan¡¯s father was on the other.
Although Alexander did not show it , he was the person who was the most affected by Ronan¡¯s absence from the Draco household as he considered himself a failure of a man for not being able to protect his family from the world order!
¡® If only i was stronger? ¡®
¡® if only I was a better father? ¡®
¡® if only I trained harder ? ¡®
these were the thoughts that haunted the kings mind at all times as he suffered the pain of seperation from his boy in silence.
From the first time he looked into Ronan¡¯s eyes , he knew that he could not kill the child even if he was a forbidden elemental user.
As when he looked into those eyes he saw a mini form of himself and he had instantly fallen in love with the infant.
Over the years that fondness only grew exponentially , as both his children were well disciplined and filial . Bing the joy of the Draco household.
But ever since that day when the duo were returning from school and there was the assassination attack , everything took a turn for the worse for the Draco family , with nobodying out of the incident the same.
Should Alexander walk away now , he would walk away on the possibility of achieving that warm family life ever again , while continuing would mean turning his back on his duties as a king.
Torn , Alexander had a big decision to make.
Chapter 83 EXPOSED
Grandmother Luna approached Percy¡¯s quarters and found Maddy crying on his chest.
The scene repulsed her to her core , however she hung on for the sake of exposing her crime. Showing absolutely no emotion on her face.
Luna said ¡± I have interrogated the guards , and it was revealed that your girlfriend Maddy was loitering around the kitchen when she had no buisness being there ¡.. ask her about why she was roaming at ces she should not be ? ¡°.
Luna ¡®s tone was stone cold , and it was almost borderline indicative of the fact that Maddy was the criminal.
Instantly the tears in Maddy¡¯s eyes started to flow out at 4X the speed , as she buried her face inside Percy¡¯s chest.
Percy retorted ¡± Grandmother !!!! I¡¯m sure Maddy has a perfectly justified exnation as to why she was loitering around the kitchen , and even if she was she can¡¯t be the criminal grandmother , look how devastated she is by the news? How can such a weak soul harm even a fly? ¡°.
Luna rolled her eyes at her idiot grandson , however remained silent as if expecting an answer . Percy tried to take Maddy¡¯s side , however infront of the ring eyes of Luna he was powerless , Maddy had to give a exnation to Luna.
Bringing her face out of Percy¡¯s chest , Maddy tried to appear extremely pitiful with red eyes and smudged make-up , making anyone who looked at her young innocent face feel a pinch in their heart.
Unfortunately , Luna was someone immune to her girly charms.
Not daring to make eye-contact , Maddy said ¡± I-I was only there to see what was being made for lunch. Percy was out in his meeting and i had nothing to do . So i was just dallying around . I know i have no buisness in being in the kitchen , but i did not know i was not allowed in there . * Sniff * *Sniff* ¡°.
Percy wrapped his hand around Maddy as heforted her in her wailing .
Looking at his grandmother he said ¡± Maddy is not the killer grandmother , my blood boils at this incident just as much as yours does , but we should not waste our time interrogating innocent suspects! We need to catch the real killer ! ¡°..
Luna scratched her chin as she pretended to think for a while , as she said ¡± You are right Percy , we need to find the real criminal ¡ ¡°.
These words were like a a fresh spring Breeze for Maddy , who suppressed a smile as she beleived her n to have worked sessfully!
¡® Dumb b**** , i am the killer ¡®. Maddy said in her mind as she pitifully looked towards grandmother Luna , wiping her tears with a handkerchief.
Her inner thoughts and her outer emotions were in stark contrast to one another , and unless one could read minds , her acting was spot-on and not a single fault could be seen .
However at Luna¡¯s next words , Maddy stiffened.
Taking out a truth crystal out from her back , Luna said ¡± This is a truth crystal Maddy. I¡¯m sure you know how it works?
you see I¡¯m a very thoroughdy , i don¡¯t just take people¡¯s words at face value , i preffer to verify them.
And like Percy said , we need to find the real killer as soon as possible. So if you could repeat what you said just now WORD FOR WORD, after i ask you the same question , it would be an enormous ease to my old brain ¡°.
Luna smiled politely at Maddy , but behind the kind smile was a cold murderous intent that went undetected by Percy , but felt by Maddy to her bones.
Her face turning ashen white , she could not find a way out of this situation.
The truth crystal was an artifact worth 200,000 gold coins and not even major noble families could afford one, hence she had not thought that the Draco¡¯s would be in possession of one.
The sudden appearance of the artifact had left her without a choice of retreat.
Luna had cornered her perfectly . Had she known that the Draco¡¯s had a truth crystal , she would have chosen different words while answering the first time around , so that she could maybe tread around a grey line and say a half truth to avoid being caught a liar .
However Luna had cut off that option for her and now if she changed her answer even a little , she would bebelled a liar.
Luna asked ¡± So , Maddy , Why did you go to the kitchen today ? ¡°.
Maddy gulped in fear hearing the question as she made nervous eye contact with Percy.
Her mind working in hyper speed to find a way out of this mess , but unfortunately not finding a solution.
Ultimately she knew that she had no chance of escaping this mess should she answer Luna¡¯s question head-on she started to throw a fit to y the only card she had in her hand ¡ ¡® Percy Draco¡¯.
From a crying scared girl , Maddy became a ferocious tiger as she said ¡± HOW DARE YOU ? ¡°.
¡± how dare you question my integrity and nder my reputation by using a truth crystal on my words?
Is this how the GREAT Draco n treats their house guests? by demoralising them to behave like petty criminals?
AM I A CRIMINAL?
Or are you hellbent on proving me as one?
Ever since i came here i have endured all the coldness from Percy¡¯s family members , and i know none of you like me . But i still tried very hard to win your hearts because I LOVE Percy.
Yet you try and frame me for a crime i did notmit !!
I HAVE HAD ENOUGH
no more
I will not answer that question , and i am leaving this pce as of this moment.
Percy my love , im sorry but i cannot stay in a ce where my pride ispromised ¡°. Maddy gave a sting speech and stood up from her seat confidently , attempting to walk out .
Percy was shocked at the sudden development as on one side of his brain he felt like ¡® What¡¯s wrong with giving a simple answer if you are innocent ? ¡®
but his heart on the other hand got frightened at the prospect of losing his girlfriend.
Frozen , Percy was unable to react in time to stop what came next.
SLAP!
A hard p connected to Maddy¡¯s right cheek as Luna knocked the acting b**** right on her a**.
The sound of the p was so hard , that it echoed twice in the room before fading out and both Percy and Maddy were stunned by it.
Maddy red at Luna in anger , as she bared her hatred for the woman .
¡± G-grandmother? ¡± Percy asked in a meek voice as he saw a murderous Luna like he had never seen before , her aura making even Percy break out in cold sweat.
¡± SHUT YOUR DAMN MOUTH YOU TRAMP!¡±. said Luna in an angry voice
¡± HOW DARE YOU ATTEMPT TO POISON MY HUSBAND¡.HOW DARE YOU SEDUCE MY GRANDSON AND PLOT TO HARM MY FAMILY ¡ WHO THE HELL DID YOU THINK I AM?
THE DRACO MEN MAYBE CLUELESS , BUT MESSING WITH ME¡ ¡® HUH ¡®, YOU ARE OUT OF YOUR LEAGUE! ¡°. Luna berated Maddy as she red at Percy.
Percy gulped nervously as he realised that this entire show was happening for his enlightenment . He was shocked , however as an emotional mess he could not understand what the underlying meaning of this scolding was
Luna said ¡± ARE YOU SO CLUELESS PERCY? Are you so in love with this tramp that you have met for 150 days that you no longer care about your birth family?
SHE POISONED YOUR DAMN Grandfather , WAKE UP , she is not who she ims to be ¡°.
Percy felt the world crashing down on himself as he said ¡± No-no Grandmother you misunderstand , Maddy , she is not like that. She will answer your question and we will clear this up.
Maddy , please , love , answer Grandmother no? I beleive you it¡¯s the truth , but please just sat it ¡°
Maddy was sinking her ws at the tiles beneath at this moment , as the resounding p had brought with it a metallic taste in her mouth.
She was unable to reign her anger in due to this , and hence made a major error that was instantly caught by Luna .
Luna asked Percy ¡± So you know your girlfriend don¡¯t you?
what exactly is her identity Percy? ¡°.
Percy could not understand why Luna was asking her this as he answered ¡± She is the second daughter of a doctor in bluethorn city , her surname is Manahir and she is amoner ¡°.
Luna heard Percy¡¯s answer and bent forward to grip Maddy¡¯s chin in her palms and forcefully rotated her face , for Percy to look her in the eye.
As percy noticed the color in her eyes , he felt the world to be crashing down on himself as he felt difficulty breathing¡.
Maddy¡¯s eyes were crimson red in color !
The same eyes that were the signature of the phoenix n !
Irrefutable proof that she had lied to him since the very beginning!
Chapter 84 Percys Wake Up Call
Seeing the crimson red eyes , Percy felt an acute pain in his chest as he finally realized that he had been betrayed by his loved one.
¡± You-Your eyes are red ! you lied to me , you are from the phoenix n ! ¡°. Said Percy in a aghast voice as Maddy finally realised what she was missing.
She had lost control of her emotions and let her anger show infront of the enemy , and hence she had been exposed . However when Luna bit** pped her , she lost all restrain and the anger had shown in her eyes.
Realising her mistake , she now knew that she needed to think fast , else escaping from the Draco pce would be but herst wish before she was killed .
However with Luna watching her like a hawk , Maddy knew that escaping would not be easy , unless¡..
Moving as quickly as a cat , Maddy Rolled over to the fruit knife ced near the fruit basket in Percy¡¯s room and brought the knife towards the throat of the half devastated Percy Draco , as she took him hostage.
Instantly countless swords were drawn from Avalonian knights as they stormed the room and surrounded Maddy.
¡± NOBODY MOVES OR HE DIES ! ¡°. Maddy screamed as she menacingly brought the knife to Percy¡¯s neck.
If there was a sliver of a doubt left that Maddy was not the one who attempted the poisoning , it was gone now as her actions now revealed her true nature .
Percy was so broken that he did not care that he was being held hostage , as his lifeless eyes aimlessly stared at the wall opposite him.
¡® Why? , why? , why? , WHY? did she do it? was my love not enough ? ¡°. Thought Percy as he delved into depression , his heart feeling a myriad of emotions and as if it were literally on fire.
His chest hurt and his eyes lost their pride that was once ever present..
¡± Why¡. ¡°. Percy voiced those words weakly , as he wanted to know the reason behind Maddy¡¯s actions , little did he know that the answer would only hurt him even more.
¡± Why? ¡. Hahaha , you¡¯ve got to be kidding me Percy Draco , i have never seen a bigger fool than you in my entire life.
You are clingy , overprotective and an emotional fool . My mission was to seduce a Draco male to get closer to your family and assassinate your family , but you were not my first choice for it either.
Before you i tried hard to get into Ronan¡¯s good books , but he would not even spare me a second nce.
However you were a fool who actually thought I loved you!
Ha , i almost puked everytime you looked at me with those puppy eyes and said you loved me. It disgusted me to no end.
YES , I ATTEMPTED TO KILL YOUR GRANDFATHER , and had the poison i used be more potent , your grandfather would have been dead at this moment ¡°. Maddy went on a rampage and confessed everything.
While Luna snickered in hatred , Percy felt his burning heart turn to stone as a steady stream of tears escaped his eyes.
His worth was pointless to her
He was a fool who brought a spy into the Draco pce
He endangered his family¡¯s safety and almost killed his grandfather.
He acted like a jerk for Maddy and ignored the advice of the people who actually cared for him and caused them emotional pain.
Percy had messed up , he had fought the world for Maddy and now that same Maddy had pointed a knife at his neck!
¡® Do i even deserve to live? ¡® , thought Percy as in a moment of weakness he felt like just bending forward and letting the knife pierce his throat .
¡® Should i end it here ? ¡® , percy questioned but he could never muster the will to kill himself as a voice in his conscience would simply not let him.
¡® My big brother is the strongest ¡®.
It was Ronan¡¯s voice ¡. a memory from Percy¡¯s childhood where he had felt immensely proud of himself when his little brother had called him his idol.
¡® This throne son , you will sit on it someday ¡®.
It was Alexander¡¯s voice , as he had a kid Percy in hisp sitting at the throne of Avalon.
¡® Hahaha , that is my grandson ¡®
It was Augustus and Luna¡¯sughter as the two looked at him with immense affection and pride.
¡® My Percy¡. ¡®.
It was Sierra¡¯s voice as she lovingly stroked his hair.
These voices seemed to stop Percy from killing himself as he was reminded of the people who did care for him in this world.
Soon Percy¡¯s love for Maddy started to crumple as it turned as fuel for his hatred.
An unnatural heat started to emit from his body , as Percy started to glow in a fiery red hue.
¡± AGHH¡.. ¡°. Maddy screamed as her hand holding onto Percy¡¯s arm recieved a second degree burn , and the knife to his neck melted into molten metal.
The heat inside Percy¡¯s body continued to build-up to unnatural levels , until even Luna who stood 10 feet away from him could not stand the heat from her grandson .
Forced to stepback , she called for Percy in a distressed voice.
However Percy was in a state of transformation and could not hear her voice at all.
Golden yellow mes started to surround his body as his natural ck hair suddenly got dyed in a fire red color .
Not only his hair on his head , every single piece of hair on his body changed color as the heat around him now started to form a physical form that created physical mes swerving around his body.
¡± AGHHHHHH , STOPPP IT HURTS ¡°. Maddy screamed in pain as she writhed on the floor with her clothes catching fire due to the high heat.
When Percy finally opened his eyes , his scarlet eyes were nowhere to be found , as where his pupils should beid a raging fireball that made him look extremely sharp and menacing.
Although nobody including Percy himself was aware of what was happening to Percy¡¯s body , should a great sage see him he would know at that very instant that Percy was undergoing bloodline evolution.
Percy was in a lot of pain after suffering a betrayal and with his powers being sensitive to emotions , they went on a state of hyperdrive.
Anger was an emotion that fuelled the fire inside the Draco n members and turned their eyes scarlet , however while it was the only transformation that the current generation was capable of , it was not the limits of the actual phoenix bloodline.
Transforming his appearance to the ancient legends of the first ancestor of the phoenix n , having red hair and fireball for pupils . Percy unlocked the legendary power of the phoenix blood , lying dormant for centuries without being awakened by any Phoenix n warrior.
Feeling boundless rage and hatred , Percy looked at Maddy screaming on the ground as he emotionlessly lifted his finger towards her.
¡± No ¡ no ¡ you love me Percy , you cannot hurt me ¡ I¡¯m sorry ¡. I¡¯m sorry , please take me back , the heat ! the heat! it¡¯s hurting me Percy , help ¡°. Maddy pleaded pitifully for help however her crocodile tears no longer worked on the first prince of Avalon.
Looking at her coldly , Percy said in an powerful and foreign voice ¡± Begone! ¡°.
BAM!
A massive fireball that sprawled atleast a killometer in length , sted Maddy out of the Avalon pce and into the unknown.
The intensity of the explosion was so strong that it was impossible for any human under the ascended realm to handle , as Luna was sure that Maddy would have been incinerated by the attack with not even her ashes left to be found.
With Percy¡¯s current state being her priority , Luna did not even want to know if Maddy was actually killed or not as the wellbeing of Percy was much more important.
However her fears were for naught , as after a while Percy shut his eyes close and his raging powers died down .
Although the mes did die away , it seemed like the change of hair color was permanent as when Percy opened his eyes again , although it was his original pitch ck eyeballs , his face looked much different than before.
Voicing the words ¡± I¡¯m sorry ¡°. to Luna , he copsed on the ground losing consciousness.
******
( Meanwhile Maddy, a few hourster)
In a dark alley in the capital city , Maddy looked at her face in a mirror as tears would not stop streaming from her eyes.
Not only was her face hideously burnt but she had no hair left whatsoever on her entire body as she was as clean as a porecalin doll.
Having only survived because she was in possession of a life saving artifact that was a family heirloom . Maddy managed to live another day from the brutal attackunched by Percy Draco , but at what cost?
Her legs and arms suffered third degree burns and the damage was irreversible . While her face received hideous looking burns that made her skin turn ck and burnt all her hair .
She looked like a street rut and an evil witch from the incredibly beautiful princess that she looked just a few hours ago and the change shattered her pride and ego.
Lucky to survive and live , yet unlucky to live while looking no worse than a urchin , Maddy could not ept her change of appearance.
Swearing to pay this debt back a hundred-fold someday she waited to recoup inside the city before making her way to the central empire.
/// What do you guys think about this development? let me know in thements below ///
Chapter 85 Time-Skip (2)
Alexander had a big choice to make , as continuing to explore the ruins would mean that he would be unable to return to his territory for a long time . However after making up his mind to turn back he realised that his heart would simply not allow him to turn his back on a happy future for Ronan.
He tried to be an upright king , he tried to do his best for his citizens who were like his own children for him. Howeverpared to his own flesh and blood they finally paled inparison.
Reason suggested Alexander to go back , however when he thought about Ronan¡¯s struggles and Sierra¡¯s tears when she missed him , Alexander knew that the only way to make his family whole again was by getting that ring.
Finally the family man Alexander won the duel over king Alexander and he decided to delve deeper into the ruins , even if it meant that he would be gone for years.
Writing a letter on the special paper , he informed Sierra of his choice and burnt it using his fingers once he was done .
His resolve strong , and his will to improve unshakable. Alexander had decided to retrieve the ancient ring for Ronan and decided to improve himself in the process of getting there.
********
( Ronan¡¯s POV)
After 3 months inside the cave of penance , Ronan was visited by Vishvakarma once more as he was granted his first reward , which was to write a letter to his family.
However reaching the 3 months mark also meant that he needed to give up one more of his senses should he wish to stay for 3 more months inside the cave ..
This time the choice was his own , and he decided to give up ¡® Sleep ¡®.
After vishvakarma left , Ronan wrote along and heartfelt letter to Sierra with trembling hands .
Although he had beleived that it would be a joyous asion to write to his mother , and would feel like a hard-earned reward. When he actually picked up the pen his emotional state crumpled .
For Ronan his mother was his safe haven and the one person he shared everything to , so when he tried to write a letter to her all the pent up emotions over the past few months washed over him at once as he could not understand what words to put down in his letter.
In the end , Ronan summarised everything that had happened so far and he tried extra hard to make it sound adventurous and happy , eventhough he was devastated inside.
Ending with a don¡¯t worry , i will be home back soon . Ronan told her how he won¡¯t be able to write for a while after this and told her to not worry.
Although Ronan put a brave front in his choice of words , internally , writing that letter was the hardest thing he had done in thest 3 months.
Having to relive the horror of the death of his sensei and craving the affection of his mother and family , Ronan felt an unprecedented low as he looked at the empty white surroundings and truly felt alone in life.
No teacher , no family and no friends.
In the wide continent of Everlon , Ronan Draco was a loner and it was all because of some stupid power that he did not even ask for.
Somedays he wished to be born without any talents , and without any elements . To just live a normal life of a happy kid , but fate did not have such ns for him.
Banging his fist on the wall , Ronan let the stream of tears flow unchecked as he cried his heart out .
He had been eating dirt and drinking muddy water for 3 months now and his new choice now left him without a moments peace even at night-time.
For the next month , Ronan was tormented with horrors at night as his dreams were riddled with nightmares that would make him sweat a litre of water every night.
It became so bad for him , that he could no longer fall asleep naturally and only by training till his body went into shut-down , could he ever catch a wink , but even that was filled with nightmares.
Every day was the same monotone routine for him. Eat , train till his body felt asleep , wake-up and eat before training once more.
His will was tested each and every day inside the cave , as with every passing day his thoughts kept revolving around how hard it was to stay inside and how good it would be to just leave.
A part of Ronan¡¯s brain that abhored the torture tried to seduce Ronan into leaving the cave by saying things like ¡® I¡¯m a genius , i can gain those levels without suffering so much ¡®.
However Ronan never gave into such desires as he tempered his will and trained like there was no tommorow.
Soon 6 months passed and Ronan gave up the sense ofmunication , as his voice was taken away from him in return for being allowed to stay 3 more months .
Ronan gained 5 levels as his reward to stay 6 months and levelled up once due to his training , as he started to perfect the martial arts taught to him by Karna.
The endless Whitefield and the uncanny silence left Ronan with nothing but training to do to keep himself sane , as there was literally nothing else to do inside the cave of penance.
Although he did not realize it himself , the environment made it so that his mind was always 100% focused in what he was doing as there were literally no distractions or options for his mind to wander to.
Alone with his goals and his burning desire of revenge , Ronan¡¯s growth speed increased 3 times his normal rate , as he did extremely effective training inside the cave.
At the 9 months mark , he had perfected the Suryavanshi n martial arts uptil the third level and was able to create his special move the ming lightning wheel with the golden thunder element as a substitute for normal Thunder.
The move was already an A rated technique with devastating power , however with Ronan increasing his own levels and substituting the thunder inside with golden thunder it became an S ranked technique of death and destruction.
Extremely dangerous the move could even kill a level 120 warrior in a split second. However it was mastered by a measely 10 year old boy.
At the 9 month mark Ronan realized that he needed to start weapons training as it was a field that he was severelycking at the momentpared to his martial arts and his elemental attacks hence he decided to ask for a battle-axe from vishvakarma.
The axe that vishvakarma was called ¡® Wind-Cutter ¡® and was a legendary axe forged from one of the strongest ores known to mankind , the ck mithril iron.
The handle of the weapon being made from the leg bones of a dead dragon , it was an ultimate weapon that was extremely light weight and sturdy.
Making a noice of ¡® Shua ¡® , everytime it was swung , it got the name of Windcutter as even wind itself split when this axe was swung.
Ronan also wanted a good weapon technique to train with , however it was a luxury that had to wait for another 3 months.
Having to sacrifice ¡® Smell ¡® , Ronan paid the toll to stay another 3 months inside the cave of penance.
At first he did not even notice the absence of the sense of smell , however after one day he realised how atrocious it was to lose the sense of smell.
Everytime he inhaled air , he felt funny as although there was a cool sensation in his nostrils , his mind could not figure out what he was breathing in , giving him a sense of choking at all times.
Ronan thought that losing the sense of smell would make no difference but he was wrong!
The human body was so attuned to the smell of air that it no longer paid any attention to it , however if that was suddenly removed one would go crazy without the familiar smell in their nostrils.
His senses became on edge at all times , as his training became extremely difficult without him being able to breathe normally.
There was no rhythm to his movements and he got tired extremely quickly after short excercises without oxygen to replenish his muscle strength.
Every passing day became a more and more brutal torture for him inside the cave of penance , as Ronan was carefully molded under this intense suffering that he was undergoing.
He no longer cried orined , but epted his sufferings and made it a part of himself and his sense of reality.
Suppressing his emotions instead , he filtered everything that made him weak and kept only the parts which kept him motivated to work harder and survive in this harsh ce.
Inside the cave of penance , the cute , funny , sweet loving and kind child that Ronan Draco was slowly and steadily died and a cold , ruthless and determined young man started to emerge.
Growing stronger , he steadily worked towards achieving his goals.
Chapter 86 Time-Skip (3)
After staying for 1 full year , Ronan recieved a S rated axe skill called the ¡® Thunder Axe Strike ¡®.
Blending the powers of thunder with the attacking power of a Axe , it was a skill that supercharged the power of the axe by infusing thunder damage in its attacks.
Meant for thunder elemental users only , it was a skill that burnt elemental essence alongside physical stamina to consistently mentain the coating of thunder around the axe .
However , overall it was an excellent and versatile skill that gave Ronan both short and long range attacks capabilities while wielding the axe as under normal fighting circumstances Ronan¡¯s axe would only be covered in a thin coating of thunder inflicting lightning damage alongwith every cut that he made , but should he chose to send out a long range attack , he could produce a devastating thunder sh using the axe too .
However to stay 3 more months Ronan had to pay the toll and this time he was forced to give up the sense of dignity and pride by vishvakarma.
Covered in disgusting poop and tar , Ronan was not allowed to bathe or clean himself as he was stripped off his clothes and forced to live naked within the cave.
This was a whole new level of derogation for the second prince of Avalon as being constantly covered in poop even though he could not smell it felt extremely repulsive and shattered the little pride that he had left for himself.
His intimate parts exposed to the elements he could do nothing as the others who stayed inside the cave saw him naked during eating hours.
There were only 2 more students left inside the cave along with him as the others had chosen to leave at some point..
The others too had several penalties by this point and had started to sink into madness . Ronan who saw them every day was able to analyse the change in their behavioural patterns and could see them turning into monsters with his own eyes.
On day 1 when he came , the others still ate their food like civilised humans , cutting the bread and drinking the water to swallow the food. However over the months they started to eat like barbarians and animals , as now they would wet the bread inside the water before licking it off the te like dogs.
This behaviour scared Ronan as while he could see the others through a third person perspective , he could not see himself in the same way.
Already losing his dreams , his taste , his ability tomunicate , his smell and finally his dignity , Ronan was also starting to change day after day however he could not even begin to analyse how.
His mind that was once creative did not dare put any creative ideas inside him anymore as Ronan had truly forgotten about how colorful the outside world really was.
At times he wondered if the outside world was even real or was it an illusion that his mind had created .
The cave of penance was definitely messing him up and Ronan did not even realize how. But despite all the negatives of being inside the cave , the positive was that Ronan was bing as hard as steel.
His body was being trained rough as it was the only thing he could do inside the cave and his muscle memory had became perfected.
Every single move in his arsenal was memorized by his muscles as a single thought inside his brain and he could instacast any spells that he knew and perform any martial arts that he needed to.
Willingly epting the torture Ronan¡¯s mind was being tempered the most as although Ronan did not realise it himself , his mind slowly became resistant to mind control and illusions due to his time spent inside the cave.
Ronan¡¯s will saw the biggest change of them all , as his will became tempered the most inside the cave of penance as staying every single day was a struggle , knowing that he could end the suffering and leave anytime that he chose to.
However for the purpose of revenge , Ronan endured , as he would rather be humiliated and crushed than to ever feel powerless to save someone he cared for again.
This was until month 14 of the stay inside the cave of penance , as it was on that day that he met ¡± Zack Prime ¡°.
A newbie and a new entrant to the cave of penance Zack saw Ronan training in the open grounds as he saw Ronan perform his ming Lightning Wheel .
pping from distance Zack appreciated Ronan¡¯s marvelous move as he came over to introduce himself ¡± Hey , I¡¯m Zack Prime , A 9 star prodigy and a thunder and fire dual elemental user ¡ but only the blue thunder , not the golden one like you ¡°.
Ronan could no longermunicate with people as he had long sacrificed that skill , but he threw a nce at Zack and gave him a emotionlessly look before continuing with his training.
Zack however did not take the offense at all as he said ¡± That move you did. It was really cool , can you teach it to me? ¡°.
Ronan snickered in his mind as he himself knew that the ming lightning wheel was a move of immense difficulty and not everyone could learn it.
Although the kid imed to be a 9 star prodigy , Ronan did not believe his ims and coldly continued to work on his training without sparing the boy a second nce.
Looking annoyed Zack said ¡± Oye , Oye , the arrogant kind are we? Thinking that we are too good for this world?
well you think i can¡¯t Learn that move myself? I¡¯ve seen it once and it will not take me more than 10 minutes to figure it out . Just you wait and see , I¡¯m a 9 star talent , the supreme in this continent ¡°.
Ronan¡¯s impression of Zack instantly plummeted as he thought of him as a clown. Even Ronan needed a lot of effort to learn that move and it was after day and night of relentless practice that he was able toprehend it¡¯s profoundness.
The bnce between fire and thunder was especially hard , and without doing it a hundered thousand times one could simply not understand the intricate bnce required.
Hence to Ronan , Zacks im was akin to pigs being able to fly and he had no doubt in his mind Zack would fail.
However reality proved to be otherwise , as after fiddling a little for a few minutes , Zack did manage to produce a weak version of the ming lightning wheel as Ronan watched on exasperated.
¡± Hahahaha , im getting the hang of it ¡ ¡°. Zack said as he looked at Ronan with teasing eyes .
Ronan gulped nervously , but no matter how much he wanted it to be fake Ronan saw Zack produce a perfect replica of the ming lightning wheel as he mastered it within 10 minutes time!
¡± Hahaha , what a fun move ¡ not very hard but still enough to freshen me up.
Not bad for you naked boy , your small pee-pee and your thunder skills are enough tond you a job as my grape peeler . Please grow a lot in this cave , and teach me any new techniques that you have ¡°. Zack said with a superiority tone as he grabbed Ronan by the balls before walking right past him.
At this moment Ronan truly felt the world spin around him , as meeting Zackpletely destroyed thest strand of dignity and vain pride that Ronan had in his mind.
Since childhood he was hailed as a genius , a talent like no other and was always viewed by enviously by others for his naturalprehension abilities.
Yet today for the first time ever , Ronan faced someone whose genius was wayy beyond his own as the move he was able to barely master after practicing day and night for months , was mastered by him in just over 8 minutes.
Identity crisis hit Ronan hard as he questioned if he was a genius at all , aspared to Zack he was only as good as bing his grape peeler.
Feeling a stinging pain in his balls , Ronan lost power in his feet as hended knee first on the ground below with a defeated look on his face.
The scene of Zack talking down on him with a superior tone and the fact that he mastered Ronan¡¯s best move in under 8 minutes kept haunting his mind as he felt difficulty breathing.
¡® Grape peeler ¡.. ¡® Ronan muttered in his mind as he felt his pride as the second prince of Avalon stained permanently.
¡® Am- Am i even a real 9 star talent ? ¡® questioned Ronan aspared to Zack he was in dog-shit.
Little did he know that Zack was none other than the god vishvakarma himself who had taken the form of the human boy to increase the difficulty of Ronan¡¯s challenge.
Since Ronan had given up the sense of dignity and pride , Zack was vishvakarma¡¯s way of robbing himpletely of it.
But with those facts remaining unknown , Ronan truly faced identity crisis inside the cave of penance.
Chapter 87 After 2 years
After 3 full years of living inside the cave and having every possible sense taken from him , Ronan lived thest 3 months of his tenure simting a near dead state.
Devoid of any sense at all , Ronan was forcefully bedridden . He could not sleep due to the nightmares but his eyes had no more light inside them to distinguish day from night after he gave up his vision.
With nothing but his brain functioning , Ronan was just a b of meat , passing time without knowing when his suffering would end. However thest 3 months saw him develop the most terrifying natural skill of them all as he discovered the secrets of his own body.
Although he could not see , Ronan could visualize the internal structure of his very own body and feel every mana vein clearly and the mobilization of elemental energy in his own body¡¯s pathways.
He understood the true nature of his elemental affinity and thinking deeper on the lessons Oogway had given him , he deduced a lot of theories about how the universe operated.
Although he could not train , his mind took the biggest leap in thest 3 months as he finally broke through the mortal ranks and became level 101!
It was a huge aplishment and at the young age of 13 , it was safe to say he had achieved more in his childhood than most warriors would achieve in a lifetime.
His body underwent qualitative changes after he went past level 100 , as he felt the walls of his mana circuit expanding and the quality of elemental essense within improving by leaps and bounds.
Although this phenomenon was observed after every level up , the change from level 100 to 101 was especially big as the single level up increased his strength by atleast 30% from before.
On hisst day at the ce , vishvakarma visited him and returned to him all his senses as he treated him to a hearty and sumptuous meal. However while Ronan had dreamt of this day time and time again during his stay inside the cave of penance , when it finally came he had no emotion of happiness in his face at all..
Thanking the god for the good food , Ronan ate it like a civilized man relishing every bite that he took as he thanked his good fortune to be able to eat such tasty food.
Vishvakarma who saw this , approved immensely of Ronan¡¯s demeanor as with this meal he was assured that Ronan had understood the path of hardship and penance.
Giving Ronan an extra reward for staying for the full 3 years , vishvakarma showed him out of the cave of penance as he wished him the best in all his future endeavours.
********
( A few killometers out from the capital city of Avalon , in a suburban farm area )
Ronan found himself in a farmer¡¯s field when he stepped out of the cave of penance as he finally saw the vivid colors of the world once more.
Having doubted if the real world was actually full of color or was it his own mental illusion , Ronan was d to know that his brain was not ying tricks on him and the world indeed was as beautiful as he remembered.
The fresh air , and the sense of freedom made Ronan feel like he could finally spread his wings and soar to the sky , however even though his heart felt liberated his mind regted his emotional state to keep him stone cold at the situation.
It was uncanny how calm he was , as he moved through the corn fields of the farmer towards the small hut .
Ronan¡¯s intention was to figure out where exactly he was before nning his next move , but never in a million years would he have thought he would be so close to home !
***********
( Meanwhile In Avalon)
A big banuqet was being held inside the pce of Avalon as Percy Draco had finally ascended to the higher realms after bing Level 101.
After Maddy¡¯s betrayal Percy became a man obsessed with perfection and hardwork as he trained like an absolute madman and him bing level 101 at the young age of 15 was testament to his hardwork paying off.
There was a joyous atmosphere in the entire country of Avalon as their first prince had achieved a great milestone in life and his future as a king looked extremely promising.
With such apetent recement to Alexander the citizens were assured that Avalon would prosper for many decades more toe.
The banquet was also monumental because it was the day Alexander had decided Percy as the crown prince of avalon and enlist him as the secondmander of the Avalonian army.
Many foreign dignitaries and nobles and every major n inside Avalon attended this banquet and it was a grand celebration.
Fate had brought Ronan back at a very interesting day as his family felt his absence the most at this joyous event.
Alexander was now level 161 with a deep scar running across his chest and another one across his forehead.
His aura hadpletely changed since he had returned from the ancient ruins and his political authority had skyrocketed.
Even the central empire started to grow weary of Alexander Draco as level 160 was too high to be ignored anymore , as the man could destroy cities alone at this point.
With Percy¡¯s future even brighter than Alexander¡¯s , the central empire decided to send two nobles from theirnd as ambassadors to attend the banquet and establish diplomatic rtions with the fire nation.
However even though they sought to establish political rtionship , the central empire refused to hand over the criminals of phoenix n taking shelter in theirnds , as they saw it to be beneath them to co-operate on equal terms with a small nation like Avalon.
Alexanders killing spree of wiping entire ns on his way back to the capital city still remained a matter of debate in the noble circle , as the king who was missing from action for nearly 2 and a half years , returned with a bang and eliminated every rebel forces that dared to raise their heads in his absence before reiming the throne of Avalon.
With new battlescars and an incredibly dense killing aura , he wasbelled as the ¡® ughter King ¡® , however despite his terrifying name in the noble circle , Alexander continued to be favoured by the general public.
Avalon was bing a very prosperous and wealthy nation as Leif had managed the territory incredibly well , establishing many political connections and negotiating duty free exports.
Having invested heavily in education and public infrastructure in the past , Alexander finally reaped the rewards of the institutions he set over 20 years ago as a high skilled task force finally started to contribute to the economy.
The increased in skilledbour coupled with the low crime rate made Avalon a hot spot for immigration , which in turn provided cheapbour to do menial tasks and keep the society running.
******
( Meanwhile the world order )
The big 3 had met up for their five yearly meeting at the world order headquarters.
The three men were the pirs of humanity and the first line of protection against all crimes against humanity.
Called the ¡® Protectors ¡® , the three of them stood at the pinnacle of mankind with enough power to destroy entire kingdoms should they wish to do so.
They were
Dark King Darren : A variant elemental user wielding the element shadow. An anamoly in the world of elemental users who reached level 185 despite having such a weak elemental affinity.
Archmage Medivh : The leader of the mage association and the wielder of pure mana .
Having no restrictions of being confined to a single element , he could manipte the mana of the world itself to create any elements that he wished to.
At level 187 he was the most feared name throughout the Everlon continent , infamous for wiping out an entire kingdom of demons in the Great Magi War 100 years ago.
Finally , The Ultimate Warrior Shakuni : The pinnacle of humanity having the strength surpassing level 196 , shakuni was at the verge of reaching sainthood.
Suspected to be a wood and light dual user , shakuni was the strongest warrior that mankind had ever seen.
Single Handedly defeating an army of 1.2 million angels in the racial wars , Shakuni made a name for himself by being an incarnation of the death God himself.
Unofficially the strongest of the three , shakuni had the highest authority inside the world order.
And today¡¯s meeting of the big three had the agenda of newly emerged forbidden elemental users in the past 5 years , a list that contained the name of Ronan Draco.
****** END OF VOLUME 2 : DOG DAYS *******
/// We have reached the end of volume 2 , Ronan¡¯s dog days and his exile outside of Avalon. A teenager now , Ronan will start his new adventure as he makes a name for himself in the Everlon continent and desperately moves closer towards his revenge on the people who killed his sensei.
Please leave ament if you enjoyed volume 2 . your support means everything for me ?? ////
Chapter 88 The Prodigal Son Returns
¡± Good sir , can you please tell me what ce is this ? ¡°. Ronan asked a farmer tending his corn fields about his current wherebouts.
¡± Are you lost boy? , the capital of Avalon is only a few miles from here . Go that way and you will reach the city in one hour ¡°. The farmer replied happily as he hummed a song about the glory of the fire nation.
Ronan felt a pang in his heart when he found out he was so close to home , the thought of meeting his family again made even his stone cold heart palpitate for a moment , but he regained control soon enough.
He knew how big of a security threat he was to the entire fire nation , hence he decisively walked in the other direction , shaking his head at the lost opportunity.
¡± Oye oye , boy ! i told you the city is that way , you dumb or what?
Today is a celebration in the city as well , go fast and you can enjoy a beautiful evening! ¡°. The farmer stopped Ronan from going away , as the word celebration piqued his interest.
¡± What celebration? ¡°. Ronan asked with interest , as he had no idea about what month of the year it was either . Finding out what festival it was he would have a general idea about today¡¯s date .
However while he expected a generic festival to be happening , the farmers answer caught himpletely off-guard .
The farmer said ¡± It¡¯s the day our first prince gets officially coronated as the crown prince !
it¡¯s the reward for him reaching the ascended realm at only 15 years of age ¡. what a genius! ¡°.
Ronan¡¯s eyes widened in shock when he heard this as his hands trembled a little..
He had already made his mind to not meet his family , however he did not know it was such a joyous asion!
His big brother was being coronated as the crown prince! and he had ascended past the mortal realm too!
¡® That¡¯s my big brother Percy! ¡® Ronan mumbled in his mind as a smile finally broke out on his expressionless face.
Although he too reached the ascended realms at age 13 , 20 of those levels were a reward by the god vishvakarma . Had he been training like a normal man then most likely he would be at level 85 or so at best.
But for Percy having no such cheats to reach the same level as himself , it was no small achievement and most likely a result of him working hard day and night .
With this news Ronan¡¯s will to go away without meeting his family crumpled , as he could not bring himself to go away without seeing his brother coronated.
Begging the farmer for a cloak , Ronan paid for his cloak by harvesting all his ripe corn in under 3 minutes.
The farmer was both astonished and happy with the trade as Ronan essentially saved him 3 days worth of work and was an aplished warrior himself.
Wondering how such a young boy had such high skills , the farmer bid his hearty farewell to him as Ronan put on an oversized cloak and entered the capital city of Avalon anonymously.
Although he had decided to attend the function , he did not wish to attend it under his true identity and only wanted to witness the event from afar without interacting with any of his family members.
For him even looking at the faces of his mother and grandmother was akin to a great blessing from vishvakarma , as he missed them both the most.
Walking down the streets of the city he grew up in , Ronan felt nostalgic and happy , as he could see how the ce had developed in his absence.
His father was a great king , and the testament to this was the happiness spread across the streets of Avalon , as every citizen rejoiced in the happiness of the royal family , as there werenterns hanging outside each door and people were dressed fancily as if it was new years.
Most restaurants all across the city had free food and drinks tonight for the celebration , and people visited these shops with their full families to enjoy the event with other countrymen.
The pce of Avalon which lied at the heart of the city was well-guarded to say the least and nobody could enter it today without having an explicit invite.
Many important nobles and foreign dignitaries had assembled for the celebration inside , and the security today was top notch to say the least.
However while this was a hurdle for most other people , for Ronan sneaking into the pce was nothing much as he practically grew up at the ce knowing it¡¯s every nook and cranny.
Leaping over the 20 foot wall as if it was a small pebble , Ronannded inside thewn of the pce and carefully weaved between the nts and shrubs inside the garden to reach the nearest pir of the corridor.
From then on moving pir to pir he was able to bypass all the guards on patrol , until he reached the courtyard where the party was being held.
Standing in a far corner with a ss of wine in his hand , Ronan did not blend in with the crowd at all as everyone else inside the courtyard wore fancy clothes and excellent jewelry , making his ragtag oversized coat stand out too much.
Everyone threw nces at him , and judged him for not being at his ce as Ronan quickly realized the error of his ways as he fled In a blink of an eye from the courtyard.
Understanding that he needed to blend into the crowd to not be noticed , Ronan sneaked away towards his own quarters as he nned to change into a more suitable outfit with a regal cloak beforeing back at the event.
Entering his room , Ronan felt a flood of memories of his happy childhood hit right at him as a small smile broke on his face.
Living in the awful pitch white room , Ronan had forgotten the word luxury , anding to his own room reminded him of just how lucky he was to be born a Draco.
Everything inside the room was left just as thest day he lived inside it and his quarters were clean without a spec of dust even though he had not been living here since 5 years.
A sigh of relief escaped his mouth at this moment as he realised that his family had indeed not forgotten about it , and he still had a ce in this house.
Opening his old wardrobe , he picked his child sized clothes and robes as he started to think of which ones will best fit him now that he had be muchrger physically.
********
( Meanwhile at the big 3 meeting )
¡± The ancient prophecy is bullcrap shakuni and you should ept it.
That race has been wiped out and long forgotten. There will be no one true king in this world ¡°. Dark King Darren dered coldly
¡± I agree with him , the time for the prophecy to ripen has already came , but there are no reports of any children of prophecy emerging.
That ancient hag¡¯sst words were a load of bull , we don¡¯t need to focus on them anymore.
Only maniacs with no control over the forbidden now wield it¡¯s powers , and they must be eliminated. ¡± Archmage Medivh backed Darrens opinion .
Stroking his long white beard shakuni heard the opinions of both his counterparts but he just shook his head and said ¡± Patricia¡¯s prophecies are never wrong.
For this particr divination she lost her life .
I don¡¯t think it would be for nothing , the child of prophecy would emerge soon and he would need guidance to fulfill his destiny ¡°.
¡± There you go again , hung up on taking in a disciple that will never roam the fields of Everlon in your entire lifetime.
Holding back and not ascending to sagehood ¡.. you grow old and weak and for what?
waiting for a child that you don¡¯t even know is born in this continent!
because a old hag who was borderline delusional made a prophecy at her death 2000 years ago?
THE AESIR are dead ¡. Only halfbloods remain , and halfbloods CANNOT control their desires to kill Shakuni.
Halfbloods are unstable and donot have the restraint to not fall to the voices . They must be exterminated before they be a threat to humanity! ¡°. Medivh bashed shakuni for being too naive but Shakuni only lifted one finger and let his aura slide to remind the other two who was the boss here.
Medivh and Darren let their aura¡¯s explode as well but while they had incredibly strong aura that would make ordinary level 140 warriors passout with their aura alone ,pared to shakuni the two of them were suppressed.
Snorting coldly the two of them backed off , as shakuni got his peace of mind at the table.
¡± Ronan Draco ¡. A 9 star prodigy rumored to be in possession of the forbidden element golden thunder.
He was hunted by our bncers and escaped in an unknown cave guarded by some Extremely powerful being ¡°. Shakuni read a report presented on the table as the other two Protectors raised an eyebrow in surprise.
The bncers were level 160 at the least and were supposed to be the carriers of the will of the world order .
For them to report something as ¡® Extremely powerful being ¡® , meant that it would be sage level at the least.
¡± You think he might be the one? , is it why you pulled out the hit order to annihte his bloodline? ¡°. Medivh asked as his tone contained ridicule for Shakuni¡¯s pitiful beleifs.
But Shakuni¡¯s reply made even him falter for a moment , as he said ¡± We will know soon enough ¡. His father has reimed the ring you see ¡°.
Both Medivh and Darren stood up from their seats at once as they looked at shakuni with wife eyes.
¡± You-You ¡ you lead his father to the forbidden ruins? HAVE YOU LOST YOUR MIND ? ¡°. Darren questioned shakuni , but only got a cold smile in response .
Chapter 89 Ice in his veins
Ronan found his old clothes to not fit him at all , as he realised how much he had grown in the time he had left home.
The robes that were once loose over his shoulders were now just a fit hoodie for him as he looked devilishly handsome inside them for some reason.
Although he bore more resemnce to a warrior than a noble , he was ssy enough now to blend into the crowd and move around unnoticed as he carefully left his room and went back to the ceremonialwn.
This time around he could hide his presence very finely as he lurked at the corners of the area drawing very little attention to himself as he tried the cuisine of the ce.
To say that the food was delicious was an understatement as it was heavenly good and for Ronan who had eaten nothing but dirt for the past 3 years it was even more incredible than usual.
Although he did not socialize with anyone , his eyes scanned the room consistently as he took note of everyone present at the celebration and read their intentions foring here.
Surprisingly he could notice a thin aura around everyone¡¯s body ever since he had regained his vision after the cave , as he could vaguely understand what everyone was feeling at the moment.
The younger generation present mostly had a green aura around them and Ronan knew that these people were mostly envious of the achievements of Percy Draco and although they were all smiles andughter , they were internally struggling to ept the fact that someone their age could be so powerful!
The older generation , especially those with daughters that could be wedded off had a yellow ish aura surrounding them as they were looking for an opportunity to build connection.
The most dangerous people however were the ones with a red aura , these were people who were boiling with rage and most even let it show on their faces .
Ronan¡¯s eyes locked on every potential threat , as he made a mental not of keeping an eye on these people..
Just as he was scanning the ce however , a slim and highly muscr kid came up beside him and stood in silence for a while.
Although Ronan noticed his existence he did not recognise him as of this instance as the boy had changed a lot from thest time he had seen him and never in a million years would he have thought that the timid boy from back then , had be such an extraordinary noble.
After a while the kid said , ¡± You were gone a long time big brother Ronan , i-i cried a lot ¡°.
Ronan¡¯s eyes widened in shock ¡. he was wearing a hood and he hadpletely concealed his power level . Nobody should guess his identity so easily!
Just who was this kid?
Turning Ronan looked the boy in the eye and said ¡± Who are you ? ¡°.
The boy looked shocked that Ronan did not recognise him , but the he just shook his head and said ¡± I have changed a lot haven¡¯t i big brother . No longer the fatty you would cradle to sleep at the academy ¡°.
¡± Beelzebub? ¡°. Ronan asked surprised , as he took another look at the kid and felt surprised at the impressive transformation he had undergone .
Beelzebub was Ronan¡¯s roommate in the academy and he was the clingy friend who could not even sleep without Ronan consoling him.
Lazy and unmotivated Beelzebub was a typical noble for who education was just a means to keep appearance.
Being the first prince of the gulf country of Persia , near Avalon , Beelzebub was naturally invited to today¡¯s banuqet , but Ronan did not expect to meet the kid here today and recognise him at that.
Beelzebub said ¡± I was lost after you dissapeared , but i knew that big brother would always be okay. Because you are the strongest !
I worked hard after u went , won a lot of merits for red house , even became a captain in my final year there.
We won that year ¡ ¡°.
Ronan smiled at the memories of school and he patted Beelzebub on the back for a job well done. But he could not be named In this banquet , his existence itself was a trouble hence he said ¡± Good! I¡¯m proud of you. Now if I¡¯m your big brother then don¡¯t tell anyone I¡¯m here and forget that you saw me ¡°.
Saying so Ronan nudged him slightly to walk away as within a split second his warm eyes turned ice cold as if he would kill Beelzebub if he did notply.
Beelzebub was a level 60 warrior and his achievements for his age were quite impressive. But looking into Ronan¡¯s eyes he still felt a chill as if looking at the grim reaper himself , as he knew that defiance would mean instant death.
Gulping a mouthful of saliva , Beelzebub walked away with a small tear in his eye. But it was from happiness and not fear , as he was happy to see his big brother.
Others may not recognise his brother , but he would never fail to recognise mount tai! he worshipped the very ground that man walked on.
Ronan re-examined his disguise as he understood that if Beelzebub could see through his disguise it would not even take one second for Sierra to discern that it was him.
Decisively deciding to hide with Beelzebub , he instantly walked upto the ex-fatty and held his arm tight as he whispered ¡± I¡¯m Rudra Rajput from the city of Maharashtra ¡ a friend ¡°.
Beelzebub was happy to help Ronan , although he did not understand why he was ying this game , but since his brother willed it he was going to help him stay anonymous.
Shielding him with a crowd of nobles from his country , Beelzebub gave Ronan the best cover possible.
It was at this moment , that the soldiers announced the arrival of the Draco family to the party.
¡± ATTENTION !
THE MAGNANIMOUS SUN OF THIS NATION
THE FIRST OF HIS NAME
ALEXANDER DRACO !
THE KING OF AVALON
THE SUPREME PROTECTOR
IS ENTERING WITH HIS FAMILY ¡°.
Every single guard soldiers broke into a crisp salute as a powerful aura swept through the entire banquetwn.
The me torches keeping the ce bright suddenly started to burn with triple the intensity as two beautiful women were followed by three red eyed Draco men strolling out to the banquetwn in regal robes.
As Ronan¡¯s eyesnded on his mother he felt his heart sink as he had to fight back the tears forming in his eyes and the urge to go and hug her right at this moment.
She was as graceful and poised as Ronan remembered her to be , if not more.
Beside her was grandmother Luna who had her chin straight at 90¡ã to the ground as she walked with pride at the aplishments of her grandchild. A dignified walk filled with power.
A huge crown studded with gems Ronan had never seen before adored Alexander¡¯s head , as he looked much more muscr and dominating than thest time that Ronan had seen him.
A few strands of white hair were seen in his sea of ck hair , and he had grown a well trimmed beard now with a long moustache .
His sword still attatched to his hips , he had developed a peculiar stride as his shoulders swayed left to right as he walked . But it looked cool as hell to Ronan.
Behind him was grandfather Augustus who seemed to have aged 10 years since the time Ronan had seen him as his mostly ck hair were mostly white now.
It seemed like thest few years had been extremely cruel on him.
Ronan wanted tofort his grandfather and ask if he was doing well , but he kept his emotions in check as he mentained a poker face.
Unfazed as a storm brewed inside his heart , as if ice flowed in his veins.
Finally Ronan saw Percy .
Percy¡¯s appearance had changed the most as he looked like a proper young man now with extremely handsome features.
His face had no expressions at all , there was no pride , no joy , no sadness .
His hair were red now and his red eyes looked like there was a me burning inside them.
Although he was not the king , he definitely had the most regal aura of the entire family and he was the star of today¡¯s banquet.
Ronan felt a sense of relief wash over him , as he saw his entire family once more . With everyone still being alive and healthy it was everything Ronan had prayed for.
The entire crowd watched in rapt attention as the Draco family passed right through the middle , with everyone making way for them as they moved , exchanging pleasantries and bowing in respect.
Looking at this scene Ronan felt pride bubbling through his veins once more as he was reminded of his true identity!
He was a noble!
He was a Prince!
He was a Draco!
Chapter 90 Not On My Watch
( aeons years ago , Everlon continent )
Humanity had recently learnt how to control elemental affinity and a period of rapid expansion followed as humans started to im more and morend from the wild , as they moved up the food chain.
The human prior to the elemental affinity boom were creatures unable to tap into nature¡¯s mana and hence Extremely weak preys that had to rely on their intelligence to survive in small colonies.
However with lord Shiva blessing the humans , the humans slowly learnt how to control their powers and create spells that could be turned into attacks to injure stronger beasts.
Soon humans came into contact with other humans from far away settlements and the inter-n wars and a rudimentary feudal system was established.
However as humans expanded further and further , they found out that except for humans there were also many humanoid species such as demonkind , beastmen , elves , angels etc.
Amongst all these species the humans were the ones that were blessed with the ability to wield elemental affinity thest and hence initially the humans were the weakest species of them all.
Since elemental affinity was a gic trait , humans were confined to only the four basic elements that God Shiva blessed them with , as humans could only wield fire , water , earth and wind and their offsprings could also only wield one of these elements.
Compared to the light wielding angels and elves , and darkness wielding demons , the humans were a weaker breed of elemental affinity users and even at the same level of strength , the stronger element easily suppressed the weaker one¡¯s.
All these factors hindered the human ambition to be a dominant race , aspared to the other species the humans were a thousand yearste in wielding the elements and their spells and knowledge about the elements was much more backwards..
However while the humans were not the strongest , they were the most cunning of all the species and their opportunity to rise came when they met a secluded species that resided in a remote ind.
The ind of dreams was the home to the species called ¡® Aesir ¡® , as these were the strongest and happiest elemental users in all of Everlon.
Not part of the main continent , but living on a small drifting ind , the Aesir all wielded the forbidden element golden thunder as they never meddled with the lives of the continent dwellers , nor did they have any interest in doing so.
However when a wounded human called ¡® Hitler ¡® washed up on the shores of the ind of dreams , the council decided to tend to his wounds before letting him leave the ce.
In his short stay at the ind , Hitler was stunned to see the riches and the powers of the Aesir , as these human looking species were literally the beloved of the world , as they were born with unparalleledprehension and inexhaustible reserves.
The knowledge that the Aesir had collected over the years was also the pinnacle of any other species , and one of their greatest inventions was the no-mana zone formation.
A formation that could nullify all elemental powers by cutting off the world¡¯s mana from that entire space hence rendering elemental users without the ability to mobilize their elemental affinity at all.
It was a defensive artifact meant to use incase the Aesir ever needed to contain dangerous criminals in a cell . But Hitler found other uses for the artifact.
Stealing the blueprints and running away from the floating ind , Hitler became a revolutionary in the human world as using the formation he lead the humans to many great victories .
Many years passed by , but Hitler¡¯s greed was insatiable , he had amassed great amounts ofnds and had many beautiful women by his side , but he was not satisfied with his legacy.
Hence he nned the most sinister n that destroyed the lives of the Aesir.
Hitler understood how gics worked , and realised that for the human race to progress as a whole bloodlines needed to be mixed in order for stronger elemental users to rise amongst human ranks , as he started the most inhumane breeding n of all time.
Capturing beastkind women and demonkind women and elves , he ran breeding racquets as the strongest warriors in his camp were allowed to use the women as their personal breeding cauldrons as the women were r**** and forced to produce halfbreeds that Hitler brainwashed from the childhood.
The halfbreeds were also used as breeding tools as soon the human race started to produce a mixedbreed of a various elemental users as some gained more strength and became superior users should their bloodline be pure , while some became inferior users should their bloodline not mix well .
Although Hitler passed away , the regime he had created became the enemy of all species and humans became ostracized and despised amongst all species
But the worst was yet toe ¡.
*********
( modern day , Avalon)
The banquet proceeded peacefully , as after a while King Alexander took the chance to address the crowd as he gave his already prepared speech.
¡± Ladies , Gentlemen and Warriors , thankyou for attending today¡¯s banquet. Your presence is appreciated in the kingdom of Avalon , I Alexander wee you all with open arms.
Today is a day of great joy , as my firstborn son , Percy Draco has sessfully stepped into the ascended realms .
Its a small achievement in his martial path and it¡¯s decent enough to achieve this at the age of 15 . Although i expect more from him , I¡¯ll take it as average and acknowledge his hardwork¡±.
Many eyes rolled at this statement as many father¡¯s present in the banquet wanted to walk upto Alexander and ask him if he wanted to trade sons , as everyone present here would be beyond ted if their sons could even achieve half of what Percy Draco could at such a young age.
A chuckle escaped Ronan¡¯s lips as this was exactly how he remembered his father to be , no matter how good Ronan or Percy performed his words were always ¡® Average ¡®.
But those eyes of his betrayed his words , as although Ronan could not see the pride behind them as a kid , he could see it now as he shook his head and wondered why was it so hard for Alexander to praise Percy wholeheartedly.
Alexander continued ¡± As a king , one of my duties to my people is to appoint a sessor to my throne and although we live in a feudal society where bloodlines matter a lot .
I never nned to pass my throne to my kids , should they not prove themselvespetent enough to sit there.
The throne of Avalon belongs to its people and not to the Draco n¡±.
A lot of murmurs were broke out at this deration , as many of the nobles present were apalled by Alexander¡¯s words , as the backbone of the noble society was the beleif that they were born to rule.
The other n leaders of Avalon however nodded in satisfaction as this forward thinking was the reason why they wholeheartedly epted to follow Alexander in making the fire nation of Avalon and swearing their allegiance to him as the first king.
¡± Avalon is made up by 26 founding ns , of which 6 rose in rebellion over the years and was eliminated , while one new n emerged from a developing vige.
Today Avalon is an alliance of 21 ns , and the decision for the crown prince of Avalon will be made by all the 21 ns together.
When i rose to be the king , these n leaders swore allegiance to me , but there is no rule that says that they must serve my children too.
It¡¯s a free nation , and my sons worth is for everyone here to judge .
So should the 21 n leaders agree , then today i shall crown him as the crown prince and the sessor to the throne of Avalon ¡°.
Chaos ensued in the crowd as the ceremony had taken an interesting turn of events .
As the n leaders of the 21 ns stepped forward , the outsiders buckled up for an interesting show.
Ronan who was not in loop over what was going on looked towards prime minister Leif , as he saw a satisfied smile on that man¡¯s face.
Ronan had no doubt in his mind that this was one of Leif¡¯s genius strategies and that there was a bigger point for this public show of allegiance .
Ronan¡¯s thinking was spot on , the unexpected deration had far reaching effects.
First toe forward was Grandmother Luna¡¯s n leader , who were known to be the closest allies of the Draco family , as their n leader unsheated his sword and nted it to the ground before bending the knee as he said
¡± I Larry Starwind , ept Percy Draco as the future king of Avalon and swear the allegiance of myself and my people to his cause, should he ever call on my banner . The starwinds will respond with all our might! Hail Crown Prince Percy Draco! ¡°.
As Larry took his leave , a second n leader took the knee and then a third , all praising Percy and swearing allegiance.
In reality the entire ceremony was a hoax and all the n leaders had already agreed to Percy bing crown prince in private , as they all acknowledged his temperament and achievements.
However the show today was to show the foreigners that the country of Avalon was a united force and that there was no internal strife to be exploited here.
Also by making the throne avable to not only the Draco n , Alexander made sure that none of his future generations ever took the throne as a givenmodity that belonged to them and act entitled .
It was a revolutionary system , but an incredible effective one!
Chapter 91 Re-United
The ceremony went on as one after another people pledged their allegiance to Percy as soon 17 of the 21 chiefs had bent the knee.
In Avalon , while the Draco family mentained the national army , the other ns also mentained a small amount of independent soldiers that were permitted by the government to prevent internal rebellions and defend their own territory from petty issues like bandits.
Collectively across all 21 ns the total number of independant soldiers were well over 500,000 in number which were pledged as bannermen to the Avalonian throne today alongwith every n leader that bent the knee.
This meant that not only did Leif manage to present a strong external image , but he was also sessful in gaining a lot of added benefits for the avalonian throne , as with a simple trick he was able to rally 500,000 soldiers to the Avalonian army.
Most of the neighbours of Avalon were not thrilled by this turn of events , as Avalon having a semi democratic throne system reflected badly on their feudal ways , however everyone had to admit that the United Avalon was growing as a bigger and bigger threat with everyday that passed.
From excellent internal security to a flourishing economy and now even a secure future ruler . The country of Avalon looked on the up and up and it seemed that nobody could stop them now.
As the 20th n leader took the knee and everyone¡¯s attention was captured on the ongoing ceremony , the wife of the 20th n leader sneakily opened a bottle she had hidden beneath her dress , as she unleashed a shadow demon under the cover of the night .
Shadow demons were tools for assassination. They were semi-intelligent beings who used scent to hunt their prey and with the right scent avable , they could hunt any human while beingpletely blended inside shadows.
Costing a fortune to buy and program , shadow demons could only be used by very influential governments to assassinate political opponents.
The dealers of shadow ves only traded with high profile clients and made them sign soul contracts in exchange for the ve and charged an incredibly high price for the service..
Should the assassination attempt fail , the shadow ves were trained to self destruct rather than fall into enemy hands , as every trace of their being was destroyed with their deaths.
Undetectable in the cover of night where shadows and darkness were everywhere , they could not be detected under normal threat scans , as they moved under the surface and without making even the slightest bit of noise.
It was because of this feature that shadow ves were the assassination weapons of the elite ss as not only did they have a high rate of missionpletion , incase of failure no tangible connection could be established between the ve and their contractor.
While low profile clients like independent n leaders could be charged with a crime without proofs , influential government officers and powerful kingdoms could not.
In Everlon where the smallest conflicts turned intorge scale showdowns , nobody could use anyone lightly of a heinous crime such as assassination.
The target of the shadow demon today was Percy Draco , and as the entire Draco family and Percy himself were in rapt attention over the pledges , the demon had the perfect opening to strike.
As the 21st and final n leader bent the knee , the crowd erupted in cheers and apuse albeit fake , as with his consent it was official that Percy became the crown prince of Avalon.
While everyone waited for him toplete his speach of allegiance , the shadow demon finally picked his moment and chose to strike.
Having already secretly circled to Percy¡¯s back , he was virtually unopposed as he had managed to avoid Alexander¡¯s detection with him not being on-guard against enemies hidden in the shadows of earth.
********
( Ronan¡¯s POV)
While Ronan was happy for his brother , his focus inside the ceremony waspletely on all the humans that had a threatening red aura about them as he continued to monitor them all for any signs of trouble.
Moments before the n leaders wife was about to open the bottle , Ronan observed her aura change as it went from a murderous red to a pitch ck depicting that she had death on her mind.
In that one moment , Ronan saw the demon being unleashed as it buried itself inside the ground.
Having a chaotic ck and red aura the demon moved from within the shadows , as while everything looked normal on the surface in darkness , when the demon passed under a torch his shadow that reflected nothing was as clear as a day.
Ronan was calm in this situation , he could have shouted and alerted everyone about the demons presence , but he chose not to . Instead he carefully observed the demons movements.
The demon was fast and it took only a matter of seconds for it to circle behind the Draco family as it closed in on its prey.
Ronan constantly moved from the very back of the crowd to the very front as it watched the demon , but he could not find an opening to attack the demon before it came out of the ground.
Laser focused in saving his family , Ronan forgot about the fact that he was supposed to be hiding , as himing to the front of the queue instantly gathered grandfather Augustus¡¯s attention on him.
Although Augustus saw Ronan his first reaction was to sigh in mncholy as he thought that his brain was hallucinating.
Choosing to look at his boy in joy and sadness , he watched on thinking it was a merry dream . However as Ronan suddenly moved with incredible speed alerting both Percy and Alexander , Augustus broke out of his stupor as well.
SPLAT!
Ronan had been stabbed ¡
******
( Meanwhile the three Protectors council )
¡± How many times do we have to tell you ¡ The Aesir are dead . Yes humanity has wronged the Aesir , but i donot approve of a stay order on the extermination of the Draco n just because you beleive that the boy maybe special ¡°. Medivh said in an annoyed tone as he found Shakuni¡¯s ideals childish and idealistic.
Medivh was a mage , an ancient order that was founded from before humans became elemental users , as while the humans did not have the dantian to convert world¡¯s mana into elemental energy , they did possess the intelligence to find alternatives.
The ancient order of Magi , managed to wield the world¡¯s mana in its purest forms and create the holy mage kindom where they reside to this day.
It was because of this upbringing that Medivh detested the forbidden elemental users the most , as while it took the mages countless sacrifices to wield the mana of the world , the superior elemental users were just born with the affinity to wield mana close to its purest form without any training required.
At the same level , throughout the history of mankind there was never a mage that defeated a forbidden elemental user , and it was a stain that made Medivh vehemently despise the chosen ones.
He wanted to revoke the stay order on the annihtion of the Draco family that shakuni had ced and he wanted the world to be reminded that the forbidden elemental users were nothing more than a menace to society . A menace that the world order would not stand for
However shakuni remained stubborn.
He said ¡± Read the report carefully Medivh , the boy has yet to ughter an innocent . What is his punishment for then? being born ? ¡°.
Medivh snorted as he found Shakuni¡¯s words to be ridiculous , he said ¡± Do i have to wait for thousands of innocents to die before i make my move?
The kid has forbidden powers and hence his entire bloodline must be eliminated. THIS IS THE WAY ! ¡°.
BANG! Medivh banged his fists on the stone table andpletely destroyed it.
However shakuni remained unfazed as he snapped his fingers and it became restored once more.
His voice deepening , as a ck aura surrounded him , shakuni said ¡± I¡¯ve given you my verdict , unless you want me to leave this boyband of yours ¡. you willply ¡°.
Medivh did not take the threat lying down and instantly started chanting an disaster ss spell of his own , as the world¡¯s mana swirled around his body!!!
Darren found the escting fight to be dangerous , hence he mediated before it went out of control.
Darren said ¡± Let¡¯s give the boy a chance Medivh , if the ring acknowledges him as it¡¯s master then we let him live¡ ¡°.
Then looking at Shakuni he said ¡± If the ring doesn¡¯t acknowledge the boy ¡. or he kills an innocent before or after being acknowledged and loses controls of his powers¡. He dies ¡°.
¡± Tch , fine ¡± , Medivh was the first to say as he let go off his spell , but continued to re at shakuni who did not say a word.
¡± Ok ¡°.
In the end shakuni agreed as this year¡¯s meeting of the three protectors was concluded with a fight over the fate of Ronan Draco.
/// Like the book? please support it with your powerstones ! ///
Chapter 92 Alas we meet
( Aeons ago , Everlon continent )
After Hitler¡¯s death , humans became the most notorious of all races and the ¡® Viins¡¯ in Everlon continent.
They were the upstart race who had just discovered mana , but using trickery they removed the ability to wield mana from their opponents and won their fights in a dirty way.
However the humans crossed the line where they took in the women of the conquered races and turned them into breeding cauldrons , as soon the women of other races started tomit suicide should their town fall to humans , rather than live as a cauldron for the rest of their lives.
When things came to such a drastic point , the other species started to band together as their shared hatred for the human race made them put away their past differences in order to quell themon enemy.
Angels worked with demons and Elves worked with beastmen while even the usually aloof dragons lent a hand to exterminate humankind.
What followed was a century of human-hunt as slowly but steadily , humans lost one territory after another while facing widespread ughter and massacre.
Unlike the despicable humans who used other races to further mix their bloodlines , the ancient races found cross-breeding a taboo , hence most races had a moremon pool of elemental users aspared to humankind.
The demons used darkness maniption while the angels used light maniption , the elves used nature maniption and earth maniption while the Beastmen were usually the variants.
Combined they managed to quickly topple many human cities , and no humans ¨C men , women or child were spared once the town had fallen.
The goal was utter andplete annihtion of human race , and every single human paid the price for the greed of hitler..
Human¡¯s were outnumbered and the alliance army had a lot of ingenious methods to maximise their attack potential , as thebined strength of many races was extremely formidable.
However everything changed , when the first half-breed Aesir child was born.
An Aesir tribesman wanted for murder had fled the floating ind and took shelter within human ranks where he married and had a wife and son before he was forced intopulsary military service by the humans.
Born superior to all the other races , the Aesir man was unstoppable on the battlefield as his golden thunder reduced all his opponents to dust regardless of whoever it was.
Leading the humans to various victories , the criminal Aesir became a legend amongst the human race. However it wasn¡¯t until his son turned out to be an even more formidable warrior than himself that the Aesir race became doomed.
His name was ¡® Ravan ¡® and he was the most notorious viin in the entire history of Everlon.
History had many names for him , but most called him ¡® The cursed existance ¡® , as his existance itself was a curse to all of Everlon.
Human , non- human alike , as his blood-lust and his powers were boundless.
At first his tales of valor made him a human hero , as he was the first to take back an previously human owned province that had fallen to the alliance , bringing the human camp the first ever major victory in over 50 years.
However with every man he killed , his powers grew and so did his blood-lust .
Snapping one day , he murdered his own legion for being too weak and became a criminal within the human ranks as well as he became a lone criminal in the new world.
ughteringizens as he pleased , he strolled into any city he liked and killed hundereds of thousands as he pleased as he walked thends of Everlon as if he was the god who created it .
Bing the first human to ever break through the level 200 barrier he became a sage and along with his Ascension , increased his insanity as millions fell to his whims as his legend of ughter only increased by the day.
Worried , all the races United against the biggest enemy and even the humans were pardoned of their past crimes as the two orders called the ¡® World order¡¯ and ¡® The alliance order ¡® were established and a treaty was signed between the two groups.
Consisting of the strongest warriors from both camps , a legendary battle between Ravan and the rest of the world ured at the valley of death. But shockingly , ravan alone killed 20,000 of Everlon¡¯s finest , winning the fight at the cost of losing his arm.
The world was thrown into chaos after that as ravan reigned as the first and only supreme ruler of Everlon , ruling the entire continent as the king with only the floating ind of Aesir being thend that he did not control.
More and more humans that tried to flee his tyranny looked for the legendary ind of the Aesir , as it was thest shelter against the mad King , however everyone was turned down by the Aesir who refused to shelter any humans.
However that changed when a pregnant mythical phoenix arrived at the floating Inds doorstep.
********
( Meanwhile Ronan , modern day )
The shadow demon popped out of it¡¯s hideout inside the ground , as it pounced on towards Percy¡¯s back aiming at the spot that was exactly opposite his heart.
The demon had sessfully sneaked in close enough that even though Alexander saw him , it was toote for him to react in time to save Percy , while Percy himself was none the wiser as he reflexively felt a sense of danger.
SPLAT!
At this exact moment , Ronan rushed to save Percy as before the demon could Stan percy in the back , Ronan grabbed the dagger by his hand , as the pointed edge of the dagger tore through his flesh untill Ronan grabbed the assassin demons wrist by his pierced arm.
His eyes stone cold , Ronan did not even wince in pain as he used his other fist to pummel down the face of the demon , as his Raw power exploded caving the demons face right into the ground.
Screams could be heard across the banquet hall , as the women panicked seeing the hideous demon assassin while the men instinctively reached for their weapons only to realise that they had been confiscated at entry.
The Draco family however seemed to be in a stupor , as the demon aside everyone¡¯s focus was on the boy who saved Percy¡¯s life , as even Percy himself could momentarily not form words as he stared at his brother nk faced.
¡± RONAN! ¡°.
¡± BROTHER ¡°.
¡± MY BOY ¡°.
The family broke out of their stupor together , as everyone became overwhelmed with emotions at that moment.
Alexander was the first to move as he snapped his finger and burnt the demon that Ronan was fighting to a crisp , as Sierra threw her weeping self on his child , as she wrapped him in a bear-hug.
The entire banquet was stunned silent as the mysterious savior was revealed to be Ronan Draco , as chaos ensued following this reveal.
It was public knowledge that the second prince of Avalon had been kidnapped after an assassination attempt 5 years ago and his wherebouts were unknown since then.
However nobody expected the boy to suddenly show up out of nowhere in such a banquet , without any prior news about his return or his sessful escape from his captors.
A wave of senses washed over Ronan as people tried to probe into his level and ability , however nobody was able to discern Ronan¡¯s true power as Ronan had truly hidden his ability deeply.
However with one nce at his well toned muscr body , his sharp reflexes and inhuman speed anyone could discern that the boy was most likely extremely high levelled . However what did his return mean for the Draco family?
Was Percy still going to be named the crown prince?
where had Ronan been for the past 5 years and how had he suddenly arrived?
Who was that assassin demon and where did hee from? Slipping through the guards unseen?
Who was the mastermind behind the assassination attempt and why did they target Percy Draco?
A plethora of questions circled the minds of the attendees as a lot had happened in a very short period of time fusing their brains .
but the headline of the event was undoubtedly the fact that ¡® Ronan Draco was back! ¡®.
*******
/// Dear readers , apologies in advance about the long message i am about to write ahead , but it is an issue that needs to be addressed .
The book will not be having an editor for the time being as the book is not performing ically well at all and i am paying more to my editor than I¡¯m making from this book in an entire month.
I have been losing money in this book for 3 months straight now and now it¡¯s the most crutial phase for this story.
It either turns a profit by the end of this month or i will be forced to re-evaluate the time and effort i put into this work.
The book needs every bit of support that you can give it , wether it bements , gifts or powerstones.
So please help me write this amazing story going forward ??///
Chapter 93 Back With The Family
¡± Hi mom ¡°. Ronan said as he patted his mother on the back
Sierra just kept weeping like there was no consoling her , but Ronan was patient as he let her mother pour it all out.
To be honest he was feeling the same way and if situation allowed it he would have cried buckets too , but since he was in public. His expression remained stoic as always.
Although his hand was bleeding profusely , the joy of seeing his family again made the pain go numb to the point he almost forgot about it.
Seeing the over the top happy expressions of his family members , Ronan finally knew that he was missed indeed and that this ce was still home.
Of everyone he knew in this world , only his family cared about him this much and it was the reason why Ronan hesitated to put even a single one of them in harms way , as he would be unable to forgive himself knowing that it was him that brought them harm.
When Sierra finally stopped weeping she noticed Ronan¡¯s bleeding arm , as she shouted ¡± Medic ¡. Alexander we need a medic ¡ my boy ¡ my boy , he-he is hurt ¡°.
Sierra panicked as she blew some air from her mouth over the 5 inch gaping wound as if it would make a difference as she slowly tried to apply pressure to the wound with her dress , trying to stop the blood from flowing out.
¡± Does it hurt ?¡± Sierra asked , but Ronan only smiled in response as if it did not bother him at all.
Only when he knew Sierra had stabilized did he move onto greet other family members as Grandfather Augustus was next.
Grandfather Augustus was having a meltdown of happiness and joy as he could not beleive his eyes that his boy was finally home.
There were a million things that he wanted to say , but at the moment no words that made sense came out of his mouth , as all his words sounded like he was gasping for air..
Tears and snot flowed uncontrobly as he put his hands around Ronan¡¯s ears and kissed him on his forehead.
The red in his eyes havingpletely dissapeared , leaving only shiny happy eyes behind.
The next to see him was grandmother Luna , unlike Augustus she was not weeping uncontrobly but she did have a tear in her eye as she stroked Ronan¡¯s head lovingly without saying a single word.
Although it looked like she was only stroking his head , she was actually trying to see if Ronan had any internal injuries that he was hiding , as Luna was more worried that her grandson must have more injuries than he was showing and she was not wrong!
Countless torn tissues and ligaments that had not properly reattached themselves to the bone covered Ronan¡¯s body as he was a mess of scar-tissue and bone damage.
However what worried Luna the most was that his veins still carried a strong trace of the forbidden.
Unlike his childhood it was no longer at a point that was suppressible as even her entire life essence would not be able to filter Ronan¡¯s energy for more than a day.
Cautiously she moved to a side as she threw a nce at the banquet attendees.
If push came to shove , she was ready to kill everyst one of them if it meant not losing her precious boy again.
However fortunately , nobody seemed to have realised Ronan¡¯s true powers as of now , and the secret that he wielded the forbidden was somehow still a secret.
The next to meet Ronan was his brother Percy , as a warm smile and a half hug was what he used to greet his brother.
Had they been in private , he would have undoubtedly taken Ronan into a bear hug , but knowing that it would be embarassing to do so in public , he chose to keep his pride as a prince and Ronan¡¯s as the second prince intact.
He was the one who felt most guilty about Ronan¡¯s absence as he beleived it to be his fault that Ronan had to suffer so much .
Resolving in his heart that he would never let his little brother suffer a day in his life again , he said with heavy emotions ¡± Wee home ¡.. brother ¡°.
Ronan almost broke down in tears when he finally heard Percy¡¯s voice , but his mental fortitude barely held on as he only nodded in approval.
Although not many words were spoken , the eyes of the two brothers conveyed an entire story which concluded with ¡® Talk you about itter ¡®.
Thest one to see Ronan was Alexander , as he was fighting the most intense battle of emotions internally than anyone else.
He wanted to weep in joy just like his father and wife , however his dignity as a king would not allow him to.
He wanted to hug Ronan like Percy but the strict parent inside him would not approve.
Settling for a fist bump to his shoulder , Alexander said ¡± Good ¡°.
Sierra rolled her eyes hearing the response as she murderously red at her husband for being soo hopeless in human conversation.
She knew better than anyone how much he loved the two kids , however Alexander was a total wimp when it came to expressing how he felt and could absolutely not say what he felt.
Although the ¡® Good ¡® sounded moronic , for Ronan it was perfect.
He needed to hear no more words from his father as all the emotions that needed to be conveyed were conveyed with that one word.
Although it was only a ¡® good ¡®
Ronan knew it meant
¡® Good you¡¯re home ¡®
¡® you¡¯re looking good ¡®
¡® It¡¯s good work you did there with the demon ¡®
¡® It¡¯s good to see you ¡®
and many more.
Pulling out his axe from his spatial bag , Ronan slinged it over his shoulder as he exuded power and confidence.
Although he said the next words to his family , it was a lesson for everyone present at the banquet .
¡± I¡¯m home ! ¡°.
As medics rushed to treat his wounded arm , the banquet broke into discussions of all sorts , however Ronan only kept eyeing one of the banquet attendees with a murderous smile stered on his face , as he let the other person perfectly understand that he knew what he did .
Living inside the cave of penance , Ronan had changed to the core and now he was not the same naive boy that beleived in kindness and goodness.
He knew that the world was a bad , bad ce and only the fittest and ruthless in this world could carve out the word ¡® Happiness¡¯.
He knew about the Avalonian ways of interrogating criminals and he knew that it would be impossible to convict the criminal wife of the 20th n leader without using the means of torture.
Smiling coldly at her constantly Ronan made her realize that he knew what she did and that he wasing for her. As the wife felt goosebumps on her skin feeling the murderous aura.
If there was one thing in this world that Ronan Draco despised the most ¡ it was when someone tried to hurt his family.
Unlike the previous Ronan , the Ronan now did not beleive in sparing his enemies and the fate of the wife was decided the moment she opened the lid and unleashed the demon.
However the road to her death unfortunately for her , was a long and painful one.
Alexander ordered the pce to be sealed as he requested the banquet to be suspended for the time being and the guests were then diapersed in an orderly fashion .
Although they were guests of high rankings , with everyone being under the cloud of suspicion nobody was allowed to go home and everyone had to beply to checking and interrogation by themander Sam.
With Leif looking over the situation , the rest of the family gathered in private inside the pce , as after a long time , the Draco family wasplete once more!
Naturally all eyes were on Ronan , as the family wanted to know all about his well-being and how he spent hisst few years alone , since he did not send any letters.
However while the others were interested in Ronan¡¯s life outside Avalon , Alexander sneakily checked Ronan¡¯s power level and was shocked to realise that his second son was an ascended warrior as well!
Alexander beganughing to himself at this moment as he looked towards the heavens and started to pray ¡.
Although he had no idea what the fate of his boys was going to be in future , he was sure that they were going to be phoenix¡¯s and dragons amongst men!
/// Thankyou for the overwhelming support you guys have shown to the book yesterday.
Many of you gifted me as well and asked me not to drop.
Thankyou so much for this support and let me assure you , your feelings have touched me deeply.
As far as I can ¡. I will not drop this book , be assured ??.
Hope Enjoy this chapter .. it¡¯s a feel Good One ///
Chapter 94 The lore of the ring.
Ronan spent the day with his family as he tried to exin the events that led to the death of his master Karna and the subsequent chase by the world order bncers.
Alexander felt a chill run down his spine when he found out that the bncers of the world order already knew for sure that Ronan was a forbidden elemental user , however what perplexed him now was why did they note for the draco n then?
The world order rules mandated that anyone and everyone sharing a blood bond with a forbidden elemental user was to be eliminated . Then why was the Draco n an exception.
His instincts tol him that it must be due to Shakuni , as Alexander was reminded about the ring he had retrieved from the ancient ruins.
The only reason why Alexander was hesitant to give Ronan that ring right at this moment was because the ancient ring was perilous and dangerous.
Everytime he touched the ring he would hear weird ancient noises , as if there were countless souls trapped within that ring . However because shakuni was the one who asked him to retrieve it , Alexander was double minded as to what to do with it.
From what Alexander found out inside the ancient ruins , there was once a great battle where all the races fought together to bring down one man .
And that man was the owner of this ring .
Although Alexander could not read thenguage of the ancient , from the drawings on the wall he could discern two things.
1) The man who all the races were fighting against was depicted as a viin from the way he was painted.
He seemed to be cruel , brutal and a despicable person overall .
2) He was a golden thunder elemental user ¡. and he was not the only one. In the battle picture drawn , there were other golden thunder users who fought against him as well.
This entire potrait did not assure Alexander at all , as he did not want a vinous object to fall into Ronan¡¯s hands and turn him into some sort of a psychotic sociopath seriel killer / viin.
The ancient ruins were without a doubt the most dangerous ce he had ever visited in his life , and it was only through sheer willpower that he survived the ce.
*********
( Everlon continent , Aeons ago )
One of the four primordial creatures , the allmighty phoenix was pregnant and sought shelter on the floating ind of the Aesir , as on the whole wide world it was the only ce where her husband would not kill her for giving birth.
Ravan had killed his own father when he stood against him on the battlefield , and with the phoenix¡¯s experience of the man , he would see her children as nothing more than potential threats that could someday rece him on the continental throne.
The Aesir could not turn away the phoenix like they turned away humans who washed up on their shores , as the phoenix was one of the world¡¯s four natural protectors and a revered and sacred beast!
and she was also carrying the blood of the Aesir n inside of her which made the situation even more delicate.
The n leader of Aesir at the time decided to give her a hand and allow her to stay till she gave delivery , providing her temporary sanctuary.
However this was one of the biggest mistakes the Aesir could have made , as it started the very long and gruesome second great war of history.
Ravan marched his forces to the floating ind of Aesir , but all the battleships were sunk before they even made anywhere close to the shoreline , as ravan faced the first defeat of his military career.
Obsessed with revege , over the next 3 months heunched 17 military operations in the area , however every single one of them was a spectacr failure as the strength of the Aesir was not something the other races couldpare to.
But as the date of delivery grew closer , Ravan grew restless as he ughtered 150,000 newborn sheep , goat and humans to the goddess of death and destruction ¡®MAHA KAALI¡¯ in exchange for tools to win the war.
Blessed with a ring , an axe and a battle armour , Ravan¡¯s power grew exponentially as he sted through the outer defenses of the Aesir ind and made his way to thend!
What followed was a brutal struggle as he fought against the full might of the Aesir warriorforce , as golden thunder shed with golden thunder and there was carnage all around.
Having already lost one arm , Ravan was not the prime warrior he once was and against the ferocious and natural born Aesir warriors he more than found his Match .
Usually while fighting other races , ravan felt like he was a dragon amongst Men and would easily kill anyone and everyone in his path , however he finally felt like a normal human as he battled through the thick defenses of the Aesir army.
Not only were the strength of the Aesir warriors extraordinary , the average level of the group was above 170 ! which was astronomical considering the world still followed a level 200 cap!
The Aesir were the chosen race of the gods and they were blessed with one of the most supreme elements and natural cognition along with supreme battle instincts.
They were a warrior race who only sought peace because there was no equal to their strength in the whole wide world and every other species was inferior aspared to them.
All of this was strongly felt by ravan uptil this point , as things that took other people a lifetime to learn was learnt by him in a matter of moments.
However when he saw his own battle moves being absorbed and used by 15 enemies that he used it on , simultaneously. He was shocked as he finally realised that it was his bloodline that was special and that he was just one of many.
When the n leader and the elders joined the battle , ravan was outnumbered and although he was the strongest individual warrior . Against a united Aesir army he was nevering ontop.
The world would be a better ce if he had died on that ind on that fated day , but with the blessed armour of kaali he was able to escape the ind alive , albeit after suffering many life threatening injuries.
He had killed 17 Aesir warriors on his time on the ind , and this incident fuelled the rage of the Aesir as the council decided to enter the outside world to kill the upstart ravan .
For the first time in many centuries the Aesir stepped foot on Everlon continent and the other races rallied around them as little by little , after 15 years of a tyrannical rule , kingdoms were liberated of the mad kings rule.
Eventually the mad King did fall after an epic showdown in the ce where the ancient ruins now stand .
For 18 nights and 18 days the madking battled thebined might of the world and in the end he was stabbed 108 times before his body ran out of blood to support his muscles.
However right before he died the mad Kingughed at the Aesir and made a bold prediction¡. ¡°In this world, wherever there is light ¨C there are also shadows. As long as the concept of winners exists, there must also be losers. The selfish desire of wanting to maintain peace causes wars, and hatred is born to protect love.¡±
¡± I have reigned supreme on this continent , and this is what I can say for sure ¡.. As long as those with a superior bloodline exist¡. The inferior races will forever live as their servants . HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA
You Aesir call me an outcast , a madman and a shame in the name of golden elemental users , but i am the greatest warrior ur race has or will ever see!
On my dying breath i curse you ¡ and your n . For the Aesir will never find peace on Everlon continent. ¡°.
Although for the Aesir , these were only the ramblings of a madman . For the inferior races the words struck a cord in their hearts.
The Armor of Ravan was taken by the Aesir back to the paradise ind , while the weapon was entrusted to the king of demons at the time.
The ring was peculiar and anyone who touched it heard the madkings ramblings hence it was decided that the ring must be sealed inside the ancient ruins . Never to be brought out again.
Although after such a huge regime change the world did see a few years of peace. Soon all sorts of conflicts started to arise between different races and the world was at war once again.
However while the other races saw cross breeding as a taboo , the greedy humans who now firsthand knew how strong the spawns of Aesir could be , hoped to mix their bloodline with them .
The only problem was that except the Aesir , the only golden elemental user roaming the continent of Everlon was the second twin son of ravan and the phoenix , another great viin.
After a great fight , his own brother put that viin down , effectively bringing an end to the line of golden thunder users from Everlon continent , however the world had not forgotten about the dwellers on the ind of paradise.
A centuryter ¡ one of the darkest operations was passed by the world order headquarters .. One that drove the Aesir to extinction.
As while the species could survive the strongest warriors of the world ¡ they could not fight against the treacherous humans.
Chapter 95 The fall of Aesir
( Everlon continent Aeons ago )
The words of the madking ravan struck a cord in the hearts of feeble humans who understood that for them to stand a chance in this unkind world as a species , they must cross breed with the Aesir and produce golden thunder users amongst their n.
Recent rumors suggested that the demons and the angels produced a form of bloodline purification and that there were now forbidden elemental users of the power of sun and the power of void amongst them.
This increased the fear amongst humans , as while the other species all had a non aggression treaty under the alliance order , the humans even after helping the other species topple the madking were not a part of the alliance.
After losing a few valuablends to demons , the humans became desperate and came up with a sinister ploy .
Under the guise of hosting a celebratory banquet , now known as the red banquet in the history books. The humans invited the brave Aesir warriors to the humannds , as they invited them to be honorary guests at the table.
For many decades the Aesir avoided going out of the ind , but after having fought shoulder to shoulder with humans and the newer generation of Aesir being more and more eager to explore the outside world . The new n cheif agreed to attending the human hosted banquet on the humannds.
The strongest and bravest of the Aesir sailed out of the paradise ind , as they sang and drank merrily , towards the Everlon continent.
The humans ttered the Aesir and presented them with the finest wine and food..
They called them the saviours of humanity and the ultimate race. However the humans had nothing but dark intentions for the Aesir in their hearts.
Poisoning their food and trapping them within their own mana cancetion formation , the humans treacherously ughtered the Aesir warriors , wiping out their elites in one of the most despicable mass murders of ancient times.
The n was for the humans to take out the elite warriors and sail onto the paradise ind and enve the Aesir poption there.
With the n leader and the elite warriors falling prey to the despicable banquet conspiracy , the humans felt that they could easily storm through the paradise ind and make it a part of their own territory , however they were wrong.
The Aesir women fought for their lives , the Aesir children fought and even the elders fought till their dying breath as they chose to take their own lives with their golden thunder rather than to be a breeding cauldron for humans.
In a disy of unseen resilience , the Aesir destructed the entire ind of paradise , in one of their ultimate suicide protocols . As an explosion that rocked the entire Everlon continent destroyed the paradise ind and every Aesir living on it.
A massive tsunami followed the explosion , and till the modern day thosends remain submerged under the sea .
The Aesir chose extinction over envement and capture and made the humans pay a heavy price for tricking them too.
Arge portion of the humannds were lost to the sea and millions lost their lives due to the subsequent natural disaster.
The world was shocked and disgusted by the human actions and many righteous humans rose to rebel against the status quo and changes were made to the world order .
Humans became lowkey and did not interact with any other races as they avoided wars and conflict for as long as it was possible.
Thankfully , within the angel race and the demon race the users of the power of sun and the power of void became criminals as well , and the internal turmoil caused due to this instability made them rifted in civil war .
This gave the humans much needed breathing room , untill the second convention of orders took ce where the human led world order and the alliance order together signed a treaty that ssified the powers of golden thunder , void and the sun as forbidden powers and all non-sanctioned users of those powers were to killed and exterminated.
With the resolution being to even erase the knowledge of these powers existing , the world order effectively banned all texts and recordings of the forbidden powers as overtime humans started to forget that people who wielded such powers even existed.
Known exclusively by the upper echleon of society , it was ssified knowledge and the bncers of the world order and alliance order mercilessly killed each and every non-sanctioned elemental users.
While there were no officially sanctioned forbidden elemental users within the human race . The angel and demon race¡¯s royal family allowed their descendants to wield the forbidden powers. However at the first sign of instability or a tendency for defection or mass murder these heirs were killed mercilessly.
Even so , the high born nobles of these races did allow high ranking elemental users to live amongst them.
Throughout human history , there were often some ns who identally cross breeded with angels and demons , introducing a forbidden bloodline within them. However the world order was not at all tolerant about such elemental wielders as the entire ns of such users were exterminated.
The humans were in a precarious position , and one more viin rising from the human ranks would mean that all the races of the world would hunt down the human race as a whole. Which is why the world order had absolutely 0 tolerance for forbidden users amongst their ranks .
Even though the modern world order felt bad about the red banquet incident , they were not sympathetic to any forbidden elemental user.
If a golden thunder user was born within any n. He/ she was killed at birth without exception.
********
( Meanwhile Ronan )
It was Ronan¡¯s turn to listen then as everyone filled him up about what happened at the pce in his absence.
Somehow Percy was too embarassed to look at Ronan in the eye and tell him that there was a time where he was led astray by a girl . Hence he carefully evaded telling him about that chapter of his life.
Ronan was very interested in knowing how Percy¡¯s hair color suddenly changed however since the answer was connected to Maddy , percy avoided answering it.
Overall , the conclusion of the talks was that Ronan , Percy and Alexander had all grown in strength by leaps and bounds over the past 5 years and all three of them were much colder than they used to be.
Emotion was hardly disyed on the faces of the three , as all of them had suffered their own trauma¡¯s which made them this way.
However despite this , the atmosphere amongst the family was extremely warm . Sierra and Luna looked extremely happy whereas Augustus just kept weeping and thanking the gods.
It was a dreame true for the old man and with all of his children healthy and safe he wanted nothing more in life.
The family talked for long , before dispersing for the night. But while Alexander and Percy went to meet officials and check on security reports. Ronan snuck out of his window as he went towards the 20th n leaders room to pay a visit to the wife.
Ronan was very discrete with his movements and although he did not need to avoid the guards in his own pce . He made sure that absolutely no one knew about his movements as he approached the room where the n leader and his wife resided.
wearing the same drape that the farmer gave him , Ronan covered his face with a piece of cloth as he sneakily entered the couple¡¯s room.
Ronan did not expect to see a dead body as the first thing when he entered the room , as the 20th n leaderid dead on the floor surrounded in a pool of blood with visible multiple stab wounds on his chest.
He was buck naked , and judging by the expression on his face , extremely shocked by his death as the wife was nowhere to be found in the room.
With the window open , Ronan knew that the murderer was on the run , as leaving the door wide open for the patrolling guards to get a peek , Ronan chased after the escapee after jumping out of the open window.
A long time spent with sensory deprivation , Ronan had an exceptionally sharp sense of smell and a feel for objects around him.
As only by the smell of lily in the air and the orientation of obstacles around him , Ronan was able to picture a path of escape taken by the woman.
Chasing her at full speed , Ronan trusted his sense of smell to guide the way.
///Like the book? please support the book bymenting and sending powerstones!
Check out my other novel as well , it¡¯s called MMORPG: Rebirth Of The Strongest Guildmaster , and it has over 650 chapters as of now!
if you happen to like this book , I¡¯m sure you will enjoy that book as well ?? ///
Chapter 96 Cruel
Ronan chased the fleeing wife like a hound , as he was lightning quick in following her scent and movements.
The problem with chasing scent was that air dissipated scent from its original position very quickly. Hence it was not extremely reliable for a chase . However with the vicinity still being the Avalon pce , Ronan could rule out a few ces from the list of possible escape routes as he knew for sure how well they were guarded.
Using a bit ofmon sense and relying on his extraordinary senses , Ronan soon started to hearboured breathing and sound of muffled footsteps as a hooded figure came in his view.
The scent emitted by the hooded figure was definitely the same as the one in the room of the dead n leader , hence Ronan had certainty that it was the fleeing wife although he could not see her figure clearly.
Looking at her pitiful speed and struggle in moving withboured breath , Ronan understood that although the wife was more aplished than amon housewife , her mid 30¡¯s power level could only take her so far.
Sneaking up behind her without making a single sound , Ronan delivered a precise chop to her neck to knock her out cold.
From start to finish , the woman had no idea she was being chased , until the seating pain in her neck knocked her out cold.
Ronan lifted her limp body over his shoulder , as he started to quickly move back towards his own quarters .
He felt a little mncholic , as the chop was one of the moves that was taught to him by Karna sensei during his days in the forest ..
Although karna was not the most knowledgeable teacher , he always taught the most practical skills that he picked up during his time as a warrior to Ronan.
In his own way , he was trying to groom Ronan into the best warrior that he could. However the world government took that man from him!
Thinking about this event , Ronan was reminded of the cruelty of the world and his eyes lost thest visages ofpassion in them as he made up his mind to extract everyst strand of information from the woman.
Ronan had decided long ago , that he would never show any mercy to people who tried to threaten the safety of his family members. He did not care what the world perceived of him , but if the safety of his family was in question he could even be worse than the world order.
Tying her up to a chair in his room , in a way that her joints were bent at odd angles , Ronan secured the woman in a position from which breaking free was simply not possible.
It was the trick he picked up from karna , where they tied ferocious creatures like Snow Leopards in a way that if they tried to break free by using force on one limb they would inadvertently hurt their own other limb .
Only after ensuring that the woman was securely restrained , did Ronan start to sprinkle water on her eyes to make her regain consciousness.
Humans had an inborn reflex to activate muscle response when threatened with drowning.
It was the same response as kicking when one felt like falling in a dream . Hence the captives brain was jolted awake at the sensation of water on the face.
When the wife opened her eyes and saw Ronan staring a hole into them , she inadvertently shrieked , however Ronan had already choked her mouth with a piece of cloth and hence her muffled voice could not escape the room.
Ronan was in no hurry to introduce himself as he calmly took a seat opposite her and let her have a moment to herself as he waited for her to calm down.
Ronan had ced his axe right beside him on the bed and under the moonlight it¡¯s sharp de gleamed with brilliance , adding to the psychological pressure that the wife felt as she knew that Ronan could very well use it to chop her neck off.
After a few minutes , tears started to roll down the woman¡¯s eyes and it was at that moment that Ronan finally decided to start the conversation.
¡± Hello , I¡¯m Ronan Draco . The guy who foiled your ns to murder my brother today.
Before you try to say that you did not do it and that you are innocent. Let me cut through all the bullshit and inform you , that in this room I am the judge , I am the jury and I myself am the executioner .
And it¡¯s funny how i am also the witness , because i clearly , with my very own eyes , saw you pulling out the sealing jar that contained the demon from your hair , and i saw the horror on your face when your ns were foiled.
I myself am a very reasonable man , and if you co-operate with me ¡ i can help you escape the pce and start a new life¡. ¡°
The wife started crying violently at this moment as she realised that her fate was doomed. She waspletely at the mercy of this 13 year old boy and there was nothing she could do about it.
Her life as a free woman was about to end ¡.
¡± Now , now ¡ Before all the crying , let me tell you that murder is a capital offense in Everlon and right now the entire pce guards are looking for you since your little stunt with your husband was revealed earlier than you expected , and even if i did not catch you or kill you , you would have been tried and killed in Avalon for the murder of a n leader , hence if you thought about having a normal life after this ¡.. You are simply delusional ¡°.
The wife suddenly stopped crying as goosebumps arose on her skin , although she had no idea how much this kid knew , she understood at this point that he was as smart as an adult and could not be messed with.
¡± So before i let you the defendant speak in my court ofw , let me bring your attention to by lovely axe and remind you that I have absolutely no hesitation in using it here.
I will chop you up in a million pieces and feed it as firewood to your very husband¡¯s funeral pire and i am not even kidding about it.
So when i remove your choker , the only words that shoulde out of your mouth should be absolute andplete truth and nothing but the truth , while the only words i want to hear are the relevant answers of my questions .
You say stuff like ¡® Please let me go ¡® or unnecessary bullshit about how you know my father or mother or grandmother , i will kill you then and there I swear on my honor as a Draco ¡°.
Ronan said in an emotionless tone as his cold attitude made the wife¡¯s whimpering stop at once as Ronan had made it clear that he had no time for games and should she trick him or waste his time she would be dead.
Her only chance of survival was now at the mercy of Ronan Draco.
Calming herself down , she nodded slightly as to signal that she understood Ronan¡¯s terms as she quietly let Ronan remove her choker.
¡± What¡¯s your name ? ¡°. Ronan asked
¡± Irene Adell ¡°. the woman replied , her voice cracking up due to tears.
¡± Under whose orders did you unleash the demon on my brother Irene ? the 20th n does not have the resources for such a high level assassin . WHO? ¡°.
Ronan cut right to the chase as he inched closer to Irene¡¯s face.
Irene hesitated for a bit as she knew that if she revealed the answer she would be killed by the other party , but if she did not say she would be killed by Ronan right here and now.
Stuck between a rock and a hard ce she felt her heart and mind tearing up as she felt emmisarries of death doing a naked dance around her at this moment , waiting to reap her soul.
¡® No ¨C no , i don¡¯t want to die ¡. they said nobody would ever find out ¡ this was not supposed to happen ¡ why then? ¡®. Irene thought as she just stared at Ronan with teary eyes without saying a word.
However when Ronan grabbed the handle of his axe , fear of instant death bested her fear of deathter as she blurted the name of the conspirators . ¡± I-it was the phoenix n ¡°.
Ronan¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he was reminded about the assassination attempt on him and Percy all those years ago that was orchestrated by the phoenix n as well and the temple incident even before that.
Feeling rage boiling up inside him , Ronan¡¯s eyes sparkled with a dangerous golden thunder as he said in a murderous tone ¡± So after all this time ¡. the phoenix n is still after me and my brother ..
.. hahaha , i guess father was too soft , ousting them was maybe not enough! ¡°.
Chapter 97 Trying the ring on
¡± It was the phoenix n ¡ ¡°.
From the moment Ronan found out that the phoenix n was involved he felt a murderous aura build up inside him .
The phoenix n had a long-standing history with the Draco family and it was not impossible for them to pull of such a vile stunt.
However knowing better than to take a criminal like Irene¡¯s words at face value , Ronan cross questioned her about a lot of stuff all night.
Ronan was the most curious about how they contacted her and recruited her into their mission and what her reward was in the end.
ording to the n , Irene was supposed to kill Percy and her husband and sneak out of the pce to meet up with the agents of the Phoenix n who would evict her to the central empire then.
Irene was infertile and hence her married life was a sham. She faced constant domestic abuse and while her husband loved her a lot , the look of dissapointment on his face every night in bed was too much for Irene to handle.
Her only desire was to get away from the judgemental looks that society Gave her for being a useless noble who could not even further the ns lineage , as despite being the first wife the house of the 20th n leader ced more importance on the pregnant concubine.
It was only because the concubine was pregnant that Irene was selected to go to the banquet of the first prince¡¯s celebration , and it was at that time that the agents of phoenix n contacted her with the mission..
After all this , she was promised a new name and identity in the central empire with a vi and a mansion full of servants and enough money for her to spend the rest of her life in luxury.
Desperate for a fresh start , Irene agreed to the terms as she steeled her resolve to do the deed at the banquet.
She had little patriotism for the fire nation of Avalon and did not care much about the grander scale of things . However , the agents that had contacted her made it absolutely clear that should she give up the phoenix ns name in all this then all bets were off and she would die a dog¡¯s death.
Although she was smart , she wasn¡¯t smart enough to get past Ronan and now confined in the second princes room and threatened with death she sang the whole story like a puppet.
Ronan was both angry and dissapointed after hearing the entire tale as Irene turned out to be only a puppet for the bigger yers in this situation.
She had no reliable information except for naming the phoenix n and the agents she was going to contact would most likely have already fleed by this point in time as she had not reached the agreed location at the agreed time.
Initially Ronan had no intention of letting Irene go , but after hearing her tragic tale as an impotent woman Ronan could partly sympathize with her ply.
He understood perfectly well that he was already overextending his authority by restraining a criminal who had murdered in the Royal pce , however now that he had achieved his personal motives he thought of a better n than to just kill her off.
Deciding to ask council from the smartest man in the kingdom , Ronan put the gag back on Irene and knocked on the doors of prime minister Leif who had just came back from a long meeting with the king.
When Leif opened the door he was surprised to see that it was the returning second prince who disturbed him thiste in the night , however somehow he was happy to see the boy as he gave him an energetic smile.
¡± We missed you here ¡ my prince ¡°. Leif said with mncholy in his voice as Ronan choked on his words for a second.
Ronan had forgotten how he had not met the soldiers , prime minister Leif and general Sam in years and himing not even greeting them but dragging them to work was extremely rude.
Deciding to be a little more civil , Ronan smiled back as he said ¡± Good to see you too Leif ¡°.
Leif Chuckled to hear the kid Ronan¡¯s voice which now sounded like that of a man as he said ¡± Although Im touched that you came to see me , and i donot mind even if it¡¯s at such ate hour , What brings you here at this time of the day? ¡°.
Ronan did not know how to put the situation to words as he said ¡± I have the criminal who the entire pce is looking for , bound in my room ¡.e have a look? ¡°.
Leif felt stunned for a moment as he stared nkly at Ronan for a while.
The entire elite pce force and general Sam himself were looking for the perpetrator of the assassination attempt , yet out of nowhere Ronan just imed to have the perp locked up in his room.
Feeling exasperated Leif said ¡± We must inform the king¡ ¡°
However Ronan just shook his head and said ¡± No¡±.
Ronan did not wish to involve Alexander into this yet as knowing the fiery temper of his father , one more offense from the phoenix n would mean that he would even risk a full blown war with the central empire if it meant purging that rotten n.
Ronan knew better than to put the two parties on a collision course as his brain told him that there was a bigger plot a y.
He had a strong gut feeling that whoever the real mastermind behind this event was , wanted to frame the phoenix n for this attack and provoke the Draco family into entering a war with the empire.
It was stupid of the phoenix n to reveal their name to a lose end like Irene and as far as he was concerned , the moment she would have met with the agents she would have most likely been killed for knowing too much.
Her death was unavoidable either way , and her dreams of living happily in a mansion were nothing more than pipedreams.
The only question now was that how could the Draco¡¯s use the perpetrator to their advantage and take charge of this situation and for this exact purpose , Ronan wanted the help of Leif and his experience as he exined the entire story to him about how he caught her.
Leif was mildly surprised that the perpetrator was the 20th n leaders wife as the initial estimate of the pce guards was that she had been abducted .
However even he immediately knew that the pheonix n could not be the real perpetrators of this event as the assassin demon was not something that even the phoenix n could afford to raise.
Leif had put a tight monitoring on the activities of the phoenix n in the central empire and although they were doing well for themselves , they were still a far-cry from bing a noble powerhouse that could raise assassin demons.
As the duo reached Ronans room , they instantly felt surprised as one Percy Draco was sitting on bedside with his sword unsheated as he had a fiery burn ongoing in his eyes.
Ronan felt a slight chill run down his spine when he watched his brother in his room while Leif was only slightly surprised.
Looking at Ronan Percy said ¡± So brother ¡. first day back and we are already causing a ruckus eh? What¡¯s the dead leaders wife doing in your room? and why are you not resting ? ¡°.
Ronan felt a headache iing , as his brother¡¯s temper was not much different than his father¡¯s . Telling him the truth was again akin to dering a war on phoenix n , but lying to Percy was never his strong suit.
Gulping he looked towards Leif for support , who rolled his eyes at the situation.
Thinking about it for a while , Leif started to cook up a half truth half lie bullshit story.
Revealing the truth about how Irene felt dissatisfied with her husband and she snapped and murdered him tonight , Leif cleared the suspicion about her abduction however he conveniently left out the part about how she was also the assassin who tried to kill him.
Apparently Percy was on patrol duty when he heard muffled crying noisesing from Ronan¡¯s room and he barged in to check on the situation only to see a tied up middle aged woman inside.
Looking at her , the first question that Percy had in his mind was ¡® Has my brother became a sadistic degenerate who kidnaps wives now? ¡®
But shaking that thought soon after he chose to wait in silence for his brothers return to clear up the situation.
Sighing in releif when he found out that he was only tracking down the killer , Ronan patted on his brothers back for a job well done as he went out of the room and back to his patrol duty after instructing him to turn her in to the guardster after interrogation.
As Ronan sighed in relief , Leif bursted outughing seeing how the two brats had matured.
Chapter 98 The chosen one
Ronan let Leif take over the interrogation with Irene after Percy left as he delegated the duty of deciding the best course of action to the prime minister.
He had already conveyed his thoughts and his preffered course of action to the man , but now he left it to his better judgement to execute the n to the best of his abilities as although he was the second prince of Avalon , Ronan himself wielded very little actual political authority.
For him to take matters into his own hands was akin to undermining thew and order of Avalon and his father¡¯s authority as the king , and while he did not fear breaking thews for when the situation called for it , for someone as docile and useless as Irene it was just not worth it.
Hence leaving the matters in the capable hands of Leif , Ronan chose to go to the terrace as heid down looking at the starry night sky where he drifted asleep.
Ronan had forgotten the meaning of a good night¡¯s sleep and the constant nightmares in the cave of penance subconsciously reduced his body¡¯s dependancy on sleep to its bare minimum as now Ronan could be at his peak performance with only 2 hours of sleep a day.
However having his first good nights sleep where weird voices and inner desires did not gnaw his conscience , Ronan felt odd as he felt as if a silent sleep was a concept he was no longerfortable with.
In his mind images of Zack the prodigy came as he remembered how that kid learnt every single move Ronan had in his arsenal without even trying as he showed to Ronan what it meant to be a true 9 star prodigy.
Had Ronan been a 7 or even a 8 star prodigy , he would have called it a gap in talent andprehension and felt depressed over the fact that Zack was that much better than him.
However since he was a 9 star prodigy himself , the inferiority lit a fire inside him as he questioned himself ¡® If He can do it , why can¡¯t I? ¡®..
This made Ronan develop a need to subconsciously try and absorb everything he saw in his environment and since sleep wasn¡¯ting to him , he was reminded of the move his father used today to burn the demon.
It was only an effortless flick of the wrists to produce a hellsfire so strong that it burnt a demon in a matter of seconds , yet Alexander had pulled it off like it was nothing.
Although inside the cave Ronan could never really copy any moves that the other people inside used , as his golden thunder and fire affinity did not sit well while learning , fire , water of air maniption tactics.
However now that he had the chance to see a new fire technique ,Ronan wanted to test if he could actually pull it off after observing it only one time.
Sitting up , he looked at his wrists as he made up his mind about giving it a shot.
Ronan understood the basics of fire maniption very well and although the affinity for fire with him was only 2% , he could still mobilize the element a little.
Reying the chant his father used in his mind , Ronan tried to read his lips as he recalled it¡¯s movements to understand what he murmured in a split second.
A normal person would never be able to do this however Ronan whose mind was trained extensively in the cave of penance was now way beyond the realms of a normal human as his brain now focused in a realm of its own.
The chant was ¡® To dust thou art , to dust thou returnest , may you be burnt to dust by this me of fine ¡. bone burner ¡®.
Reying it word for word , Ronan flicked his wrists in a simr fashion as he focused on creating a contained fire in a spot on the terrace ground.
WHABLASH ¡ crackle , crackle
A small ball sized me mainfested itself as it burnt a hole right through the terrace cieling creating a fist size hole inside it before Ronan dissipated the move to thin air.
Initially Ronan panicked about the hole in the terrace as he forgot about the fact that he had technically seeded in his first try , until a few momentster when this fact suddenly hit him.
¡± YES! ¡°. Feeling ted a exmation of joy escaped Ronan¡¯s lips as he wanted to immediately find a better location and practice the move a million times.
Although it was a much smaller and weaker version of Alexander¡¯s fire it was a peak B ranked move and Ronan had actually picked it up by only ncing at it once.
If there was any person in the world to witness this feat of his here , they would have been driven nuts by the insane talent of this one boy.
What Ronan never found out was that Zack was actually god vishvakarma himself and the talent that he showed was just one of the tricks of vishvakarma to make him lose morale.
Little did even vishvakarma know that his interaction with Ronan would leave such deep impact on the boy as with his little sess in making fire magic for the day , Ronan got an unbelievable boost in confidence.
Realising that he had actually not been living upto his true potential uptil this moment , Ronan suddenly realised that he did not know the bounds of his own talent.
All these years he had been dumbly pushing himself to the limits without any proper structure or direction , but he was not utilising his actual potential to the limits.
Solemnly swearing to change this mistake going forward Ronan decided to pick up every single technique he woulde across this day forward .
He found the exercise to be stimting to his brain and there was an exciting element about learning new things .
While most people on the Everlon continent could not even dream of doing what Ronan did , for a 9 star talent like himself , only the sky was the limit .
*******
( Meanwhile Alexander)
Alexander feltplicated as he retired to his quarters at the end of the day.
A small smile crept up on his face as he saw Sierra sleeping calmly with a smile as it was a rare sight to see in the past 3 years since Ronan had gone missing.
Looking at her smile Alexander was reminded of the duty he still had to perform as a father , as he thought about the ring that shakuni had told to be given to Ronan.
Alexander was dubious about Shakuni¡¯s intentions , as the guy was at the very peak of humanity and for him to be interested in his young and talented son , it could be for a myriad of reasons that his mind could not evenprehend.
Even so , the letter that shakuni sent him did say that the ring was the answer to all his questions and troubles about Ronan , hence he needed to give the matter much thought.
He had the ring tested by runesmith , cksmiths and even metallurgy experts , but even the best in the kingdom could not decipher the origins of the mysterious ring.
It had runes engraved on it and thenguage was definitely the one used by the ancients , however the runesmith who was proficient in the ancientnguage could not even understand a single heiroglyphic on the ring , much less the entire engraving.
The cksmith could see that the ring was a perfectly created piece of jewelry , but he could see no forging marks on the ring nor could he see a single scratch.
The ring showed no signs of being put in a cast or made from a molten metal , neither did it show any signs of being carved from arger piece of metal as its entire creation was a mystery.
The metallurgy expert imed to know all the elements in existence but the simple looking ck metal was something even he had never seen.
Seemingly indestructible and without any crystal texture it was unlike any other strong metals as it showed no signs of beingpacted under pressure or stretched under duress.
The ring was rigid beyond beleif , yet no amount of force could scratch it.
Such a metal was technically impossible to shape into a ring , hence it¡¯s entire existance was a contradiction to everything that the metallurgist knew about metals.
However while the origins of the ring were a mystery , the fact that everyone who touched the ring , through naked skin or via cloth or another object heard weird powerful noises that made their consciousness blur for a moment.
Something ancient was sealed inside that ring ¡. and it seemed to be looking for a particr owner.
/// Like this book? please leave ament in thements section below if you do!
Do support it with your powerstones and golden tickets too as every vote is most appreciated ///
Chapter 99 Ring bearer
After a lot of deliberation , Alexander decided that there was no immediate harm in introducing Ronan to the ring , as although the ring produced wierd hushed noises upon being touched , it was not lethal to a man.
Carefully cing the ring back to its resting ce , Alexander decided to bring Ronan to it at once.
It was 6:30 am in the morning and the hustle and bustle of Avalon was just beginning to start at the crack of dawn.
Alexander had about 1 and a half hour before the court would be in session , hence he had to hurry and get this thing over with before the guests and the rest of the pce woke up .
Going towards Ronan¡¯s room he was greeted by all the soldiers in the pce as he quickly asked the update on the assassin situation from some old timers.
Although he was dissapointed that there was no tangible progress yet , he did not let the news affect his state of mind as he just asked the soldiers to keep looking.
Alexander then saw Percy on his night patrol , as pride swelled in his chest to see his eldest son take up the responsibilies of a man after bing an ascended warrior.
Percy had started to be a true leader and had gained genuine respect of all in the army. As even general Sam greatly appreciated his strength and capabilities as a soldier.
However Percy was not at all happy to see Alexander , as the image of a tied up woman inside Ronan¡¯s room kept popping up in his mind..
Percy was sure that Alexander was headed towards Ronan¡¯s room , however he could not let his little brother be caught in such embarassing situations by his father , hence he abruptly made ns to intercept his father.
¡± Good morning father ¡ ¡°. Percy said as Alexander nodded in acknowledgement.
¡± It¡¯s too early to disturb little brother don¡¯t u think ? , Thed has been though a lot , let him sleep one day father ? ¡°. Percy tried to plead like a big brother , but Alexander only nced at him coldly and said ¡± Why do u think i waited so long? , A true warrior wakes up at 4 ¡°.
Percy felt like cursing out loud when he heard this answer as he bit his tongue not to do so. He did not want Ronan tond in trouble the first day he was back , but his father seemed adamant in wanting to meet him . There was nothing he could do about it either.
¡± I was wondering if you could spar with me this fresh morning father , i want to test my strength against you ¡ ¡°. Percy said in a mirthless voice as he anticipated a brutal beatdown for voicing these words.
He was only a recently ascended , but Alexander was already above level 160 ¡ only pain and suffering was toe should he dare to challenge him.
Alexander stopped for a second as he heard this proposition as he ced his hands firmly on Percy¡¯s shoulder and said ¡± It¡¯s been a while ¡. Today we spar after morning court ¡°.
Percy felt his stomach convolute at this statement as now he had a date with the devil and it was also for naught ¡. as Alexander still walked towards Ronans room.
Percy watched helplessly as his father inched closer and closer to his brothers room as scenes of a horrible scolding came to his mind where Ronan would be left in tears by the end of it , and his heart ached at the very thought of it.
Wanting to avoid it at all costs , Percy decided to stupidly attack Alexander on his back with a fire fist , as Alexander¡¯s linen robe caught fire because of it.
Not even scratched by the move Alexander turned towards Percy and raised his eyebrow as annoyance was written clearly all over his face.
¡± You want to mess with me boy? ¡°. he asked in a raging tone as his eyes turned scarlet , and Percy felt his leg muscles go weak at that very instant.
Sent flying with a fire punch to the chest , Percy was left coughing as Alexander barged into Ronan¡¯s room anyway.
¡± i can exin father ¡. *cough* *cough*¡± , Percy said as he crawled into the room ready to defend his little brother , but to his delight as well as horror , there was no tied up woman inside as there was only a topless Ronan doing pushups on the floor .
¡± goodmorning father ¡.. brother ¡°. Ronan said as he saw his family , and Alexander nodded in acknowledgement.
Percy on the other hand sighed in relief as the pain in his stomach suddenly felt more severe as he realised that he went through all that trouble for naught.
Excusing himself he took his leave as he sulked about the uing beating that was pending in the evening.
Alexander took a good look at Ronan¡¯s body and saw the various battlescars and scar tissue that covered his upper torso as he finally realised the severity of the training Ronan had went through.
Although he was extremely toned , there was hardly an inch on his body that did not have a previous wound on there , as while some looked small and some looked deep , his entire body was covered in injuries.
Feelings of anger and regret welled up in his chest as he knew for a fact that it was because of his failure as a father that Ronan had to suffer this much in life .
His voice cracking up a bit he said ¡± Dress up ¡ there¡¯s something i need to show you ¡°.
Ronan instantly obeyed as he quickly went to change , however all the clothes in his closet were old and not his size and it was a dilemma for him to wear a passable outfit.
When Alexander noticed the issue he said softly ¡± Get the tailor to do a rush order when you get time today ¡ understand your position as a Draco ¡ dress appropriately¡±.
There were guests in the pce and Ronan roaming inmoners hoods did not reflect well on the family at all.
However having no choice Ronan had to wear the clothes that the farmer had given him , as he followed his father to the pce armory.
The Avalonian armoury was only essible to the Draco family and general Sam and there was not a single soul except them that was allowed to evene near the ce.
Protected far more heavily than even the treasury , the armoury of Avalon was a ce where many mysterious weapons and high valueponents and techniques were stored.
It was only Ronan¡¯s second time in his life visiting this ce , as the first was when he was brought inside to chose a weapon of his choosing.
Ronan was surprised that they visited the armoury so early in the morning but he did not dare question Alexander about why.
The moment they entered the room however , Ronan started to hear weird hushed noises in his head as he suddenly started to feel dizzy and disoriented.
¡® It¡¯s our bloodline ¡. it¡¯s a Aesir ¡®. said voice one
¡® Come Aesir spawn ¡ im us ¡ im us and bring us our revenge ¡®. said voice two
¡® don¡¯te near us ¡ Stay away ¡ run , run while you still can ¡®. said voice three
¡® SILENCE ¡®. said an ancient and powerful voice that made Ronan¡¯s consciousness nk for a moment , as there was pindrop silence after.
Wobbling Ronan swallowed back a mouthful of blood as he tried extra hard to not let his difficulties be seen by Alexander.
The closer the two went to the ring however , the faster did Ronan¡¯s heart beat , as in a room full of extraordinary treasures the ring was the first thing that caught his attention despite being extremely tiny and ck.
Ronan felt his golden thunder run rampant in his mana circuit as his body felt a resonance with that ring which started to vibrate in Ronan¡¯s presence as well.
Alexander was shocked to see the ring starting to vibrate and spin about its own ce as the closer Ronan went towards the ring the faster it¡¯s rotation became.
¡® Not good ¡®. thought Alexander , but ronan already seemed to be in a trance as he inched closed and closer towards the ring with his right arm stretched out towards it.
¡± Stop right there boy ¡ ¡°. Alexander said as he tried to grab hold of Ronan¡¯s shoulder , but while he was sessful in stopping Ronan going towards the ring , he could not stop the ring froming towards Ronan , as that thing flew off the ground and embedded itself to Ronan¡¯s thumb.
SHIIINGGGGG!
Shining with blinding light , Ronan was covered in the brilliance of golden thunder as Alexander was forced to lose his grip if he did not want his hand to be disintegrated.
The mana in the entire room started to suck towards Ronan¡¯s thumb as every single high grade weapon started to vibrate inside the room.
It was a surreal scene to witness ¡. as Alexander wondered if he made a mistake by bringing Ronan here.
Chapter 100 Ronan and the ring
Ronan felt a strong calling from the ring once he came within a 10 feet distance from the thing.
He felt enchanted as if the world around him had dissapearedpletely as there was only himself and the ring now and it was calling it towards him.
Ronan walked slowly towards the ring , intrigued when he felt something stopping him from moving forward , as his shoulder was firmly held back by a familiar touch.
¡® Don¡¯t go any further boy ¡ ¡® Ronan heard a whisper in his ears , as the voice seemed very familiar but he could not make out whose voice exactly it was.
¡® Hmm ¡ father? ¡®. thought Ronan as he finally recalled whose voice it was , but before he could break out of his stupor , the ring came flying towards him and embedded itself to his thumb.
¡® AGHHHH ¡® Ronan¡¯s physical body instantly lost consciousness as he felt mindnumbing pain throughout his body .
The ring started to constrict around his thumb as it embedded itself deeply across his skin and started to soak a little of Ronan¡¯s blood.
The ring shone with brilliance and the power propagated from its surface throughout Ronan¡¯s body as it started to shine too and Ronan could feel the golden thunder in his body starting to rampage.
Ronan felt the fusion of a terrifying force inside his body , as the golden thunder In his veins started to convert to pure thunder element .
Shockingly , Ronan¡¯s golden thunder dly started to suck the aura of destruction from its essence , hence effectively converting his golden thunder to just the normal thunder element..
The ring seemed to feed on the destructive force of golden thunder , as it fed on Ronan¡¯s essence as if it were a beast who had starved for food for millions of years.
Ronan¡¯s consciousness had been teleported into a seperate space as he was teleported to the mythicalnd of ¡® Kash ¡® , as he found himself face to face with a meditating goddess.
Ronan instantly recognised the deity infront of him as he knew her all to well from the uncountable tales he had heard about her throughout his childhood.
She was Parvati , the wife of the god of destruction Shiva , the goddess of life and fertility who was kind and benevolent.
She was the better half of the god of destruction on most days , however she had the terrifying form of ¡® Maha Kaali ¡® too when she got angry , as she quickly transformed from the goddess of life to the goddess of death when angered.
The same godess who blessed Ravan with this ring all those years ago in her maha kaali form , was the one Ronan¡¯s consciousness was teleported infront of now , as the ring chose it¡¯s new master.
She was sitting closed eyes , as divine light radiated from the very pores of her skin , as she looked exactly like the fairytales that his mother used to tell him as a kid.
Incredibly and inhumanly beautiful , she was the perfect representation of an angelic face whose beauty one could get lost in. However it was the serenity of her expression that made one feel content from the moment theyid eyes on her.
As the goddess slowly opened her eyes , Ronan felt the pressure of a divine gaze as his knees buckled instantly , making him kneel before the goddess.
¡± Greetings Parvati Ma ¡°
Ronan greeted the wife of the god of destruction with reverence as he used the title ¡® ma ¡® for her nickname as the mother of all living beings.
Parvati smiled at Ronan as she said ¡± Arise my child ¡°.
Ronan felt the strength return to his feet at this moment as he stood up once more and nervously looked at the goddesses feet.
Ronan did not want to look flushed when he looked into the eyes of the goddess , hence to save himself from such embarassment he decided to look down and hide his face.
Parvati observed Ronan¡¯s actions carefully as her smile widened and she said ¡± That ring on your finger once belonged to me . It was something that was forged by my husband for me to control my destructive impulses .
It¡¯s name is ¡®Mei¡¯ , and it¡¯ is a sentient object.
It feeds on the destructive elemental affinity and for a mortal like you it¡¯s an excellent regtor for your powers , but the functions of that ring are much more wider than that.
Although you are too young and too weak at the moment ,for the ring to acknowledge you as it¡¯s master means that you are bound for greatness my child.
I can see the burden of the prophecy that you carry on your shoulders and although i cannot intervene with your fate directly , i give you my blessing to be the new owner of Mei.
May your path ahead be filled with happiness and joy ¡. Farewell for now , but we shall meet again ¡°.
Parvati flicked her hand and Ronan¡¯s consciousness started to fade from that alternate realm.
Although Ronan did not know the legend behind the ring , it was a divine object crafted by the god of destruction Shiva himself. It was once a gift for Parvati however the sentient ring was given away to ravan after he earned himself three reward¡¯s from the godess.
The ring chose it¡¯s owner and for a millenia since Ravan¡¯s death it had not chosen any new masters and Ronan was the first.
Every owner of the ring had to be approved by Parvati first and only then could they truly be the masters of the ring and it was the reason why Ronan¡¯s consciousness was teleported to mount kash to meet the godess of life.
What he had today was a once in a lifetime experience as she managed to get a few moments to talk with the godess of life herself , as it was an opportunity that even shakuni himself would kill for if he had to.
While Ronan did not understand the true nature of the ring on his finger , or the reality behind the prophecy that the godess talked about , he understood that the ring was something extremely precious and that it could help him control his destructive nature.
This was a huge relief to Ronan as the nature of his golden thunder greatly troubled him , as while the attack was very powerful in nature , it destroyed everything it came into contact with and that mad it very difficult to train in.
He could not spar with anyone using golden thunder as the enemy would die should they be hit with the destructive attack and overall it was very dangerous to train in too.
Although Ronan¡¯s own skin was somewhat resistant to golden thunders corrosive properties , it would sting and burn a lot when the thunder came into contact with his bare skin as it destroyed a few thousand skin cells everytime that it did.
Moreover , with a spike in his anger and his emotions he sometimes lost control over the element which made him a walking timebomb.
The very idea of identally killing Sierra or grandmother Luna terrified him to no ends , as if such an event were to ur he would not even know where to start to process his emotions at.
It was exactly why he did not wish to return to the pce once he came back to the real world , but now with the ring to tame his powers he felt a sense of releif was over him.
¡® Thankyou mei ¡® he thought as he opened his eyes and regained consciousness.
He was in the royal infirmary it seemed , as a strange and heavy atmosphere had enveloped the room.
Sierra was sitting beside him looking out of the window and Percy was doing push-ups on the floor beside him.
Ronan coughed to get their attention as the two of them suddenly realised that he had woken up.
¡± RONAN ¡°.
¡± Brother ¡°.
both of them reacted instantly , as the next words out of their mouth were the same , as the both screamed ¡± DOCTOR ¡°.
Ronan felt weird at the panicked reaction , but before he could even react at all the doctors swarmed into the room as they started to examine Ronan¡¯s body.
A team of 4 doctors started to rigorously check every inch of Ronan¡¯s Body as they even disturbingly looked into his ears and nose to check if there was something wrong there.
Ronan felt irritated as he said ¡± I¡¯m fine mom ¡ ¡°.
however looking into Sierra¡¯s fiery eyes his voice died mid sentence as heplied peacefully to the checking.
However When Ronan himself checked his body he was shocked to no ends.
His chest was smooth and his upper torsocked all the visible marks of battle that were once so prominent.
His palms that were full of callouses were somehow baby smooth .
Even the toe that constantly hurt Ronan after he broke it in the cave of penance after going blind , no longer hurt as he could see that it was fully healed.
Apparently Ronan felt his body to be stronger and fitter than ever as he felt refreshed and energised.
Confused Ronan looked towards his finger as he thought ¡® What the hell is going on here ¡ ¡®.
Chapter 101 Controlled powers
¡± How long was i out for? ¡± Ronan asked in a muffled voice as he marvelled at how good his body felt at the moment.
¡± 6 days ¡ ¡°. the head doctor replied , as Ronan was left stunned to hear that answer.
¡® No way ¡. 6 days? ¡® , he thought as he smiled nervously towards Sierra who was guarding his baby like a fierce lioness.
Apparently the entire pce was in uproar and Sierra and General Sam had not slept for 6 days as they guarded the medical dorm with their life.
Sam felt guilty that Ronan was kidnapped under his watch thest time and hence he was extra serious and attentive in his job this time.
The soldiers were also incredibly attentive as not even birds were allowed to fly nowhere near the Avalonian pce , as they were shot out of the skies when they came in the vicinity.
Guards patrolled the pce halls like hounds and general Sam personally kept a lookout on the rooftop as entry within the pce was restricted for everyone.
Alexander was apparently not allowed near the medical dorm by Sierra as she had made him sleep on the floor the past few days where Ronan was not conscious.
Alexander got a lot of heat from Sierra and Luna , as even Augustus showed his fiery temper to his son after many long years..
They demanded what even was Alexander thinking bringing Ronan to the armoury around such a dangerous ring , as Sierra had given an ultimatum to Alexander that if her son did not wake up within 7 days she would take him and leave the Avalonian pce to go back to her home n.
The strong warrior king was powerless against the emotions of his wife as he had to suffer in silence as he regretted bringing Ronan to the Armoury so soon aftering back home.
Alexander prayed to the gods that Ronan may wake up before the 7 days time period as if Sierra stormed out of the castle he would be put in a tough spot.
Thankfully Ronan¡¯s body seemed to show signs of self healing as after day 3 of being unconscious , his scars on his upper torso had visibly faded away.
When the doctors concluded that Ronan was being miraculously healed by some unknown force , Sierra became more patient in her waiting as she understood that her son¡¯s life was not in danger.
Percy was also mad at his father as although unlike Sierra he could not express his discontent , he did not leave Ronan at all times and shot his father dirty nces whenever he came to visit.
Percy¡¯s love for his younger brother was boundless and for Ronan he would even fight with Alexander if need be , hence when his father would visit the infirmary he would stand guard between his mother , Ronan and Alexander.
Although Alexander¡¯s eyebrows twitched when he saw the brats behaviour , with Sierra and Luna not even sparing a nce at him he knew that teaching him a lesson would not be for the best as he had to put up with the annoying behaviour.
Alexander felt like a victim in all this as the family seemed to have forgotten that he was a father who cared for his child¡¯s wellbeing too , as nobody would talk to him straight faced as if he was a viin.
The news of Ronan waking up , brought a red eyes general Sam , prime minister Leif , Grandmother Luna and Grandfather Augustus rushing into the room as Alexander made his way a few secondster.
Augustus just hugged Ronan tightly as he cried on his chest saying ¡® My boy ¡.. my boy ¡® and Luna hugged Sierra as the two of them wept in silence.
When Ronan threw a side-nce at Percy he was silently wiping his tears too , while Alexander looked at him with soulless eyes that had no energy inside them.
Ronan did not know wether tough or cry at this situation as he decided to greet the only two normal looking people in the room first
¡± Prime minister ¡ general ¡°. Ronan nodded and smiled at them as Leif smiled back , however Sam was just paranoid at this point as he said ¡± My prince , are you feeling okay? were you attacked? is your attacker in this room? ¡°.
Sam drew his sword as he eyed all the doctors in the room with suspicion as his red eyes made him look like a mentally unstable man high on marijuana.
Alexander tried to reign in his general as he said ¡± There was no attacker Sam ¡ I was personally escorting my son . How many times have i told you this? ¡°.
Alexander sighed as he tried to knock some sense into Sam , however Sam would simply not heed his words as he said ¡± I¡¯m sorry my king¡ but i donot trust your skills as an escort. You are too cold for that role ¡°.
Alexander¡¯s eyebrows twitched again at this answer as his anger red , however to his absolute annoyance he saw Percy and Augustus nodding to Sam¡¯s words as if they were true.
Alexander felt vited , as he was about to give Sam a good smack on his head to vent when he felt two murderous pairs of eyes staring at him that made his very soul shudder.
It was Luna and Sierra who were looking at him as if they were just waiting for him to make a slightest mistake to make his life hell.
His anger vanishing in an instant , the king of Avalon became as docile as a hamster.
Ronan had to repeatedly assure general Sam that he was not under any sort of danger before the guy finally agreed to let the matter rest , even so he shot every doctor in the room a suspicious nce before retiring and going out.
When the doctors finally medically cleared Ronan to be free of all sorts of threats Ronan finally managed to get up from his bed as he distanced himself from his family and mobilised his elemental affinity as a test .
Shockingly after years of only seeing crackles of golden thunder , Ronan managed to mobilize a normal violet thunder from his palms as he felt no trace of the destructive energy of golden thunder throughout his body.
¡± IM CURED ! ¡°. Ronan screamed in joy , as he could not beleive his eyes as to what was going on.
To test , he slightly attacked a nearby vase with lightning , and while the vase did crack under the attack the nt inside did not disintegrate and die like it would have had it been golden thunder.
¡± I AM CURED! ¡°. Ronan eximed again as he gave the biggest smile to his family that he had given in years as he jumped and hugged Alexander tightly.
Ronan knew that Alexander must have gone through hell to obtain this ring that had cured him and hence in a rare disy of emotion the boy chose to hug his father.
As Alexander stroked Ronan¡¯s head , he silently made eye-contact with everyone else in the room as a big sly smile was stered all over his face.
His expression made it clear that he was trying to say ¡® That¡¯s right¡. in the end Ronan is his father¡¯s boy ¡®.
As this made all four of the other Draco members sigh in exasperation as they let Alexander have his one moment of glory.
Alexander himself was shocked that the ring had actually worked and that Ronan was able to mobilize normal thunder.
It seemed as if shakuni was not lying to him afterall and that this ring was indeed some sort of a miracle object.
Percy on the other hand felt his veins pump with adrenaline as after seeing Ronan mobilize normal thunder he finally felt free¡¯ed of a lifelong burden that his brother had became a forbidden elemental user because of him.
Happy , Percy felt like this could be the start of the family bing whole once again , as with Ronan¡¯s powers returning to normal the rest of the world would never find out about the secret of Ronan¡¯s true elemental affinity.
Society still viewed forbidden elemental affinity users as absolute monsters that must be killed , and if news broke out that Ronan was one such forbidden elemental user he would never be epted into the social world whatsoever.
This train of thought always made Percy sad , as it seemed like his brother was destined to live his life like an outcast , however with him now healed , there was a hope that everything would go back to normal.
Looking towards the sky , Percy devoted a heartfelt prayer to the god of destruction Shiva as he thanked the all-mighty for listening to his prayers and returning his brother to his family as a normal kid like he once was in his childhood.
Looking at the happiness inside the room , he solemnly swore that he would not let anyone break the family up again ever!
/// Guys within the next 3 days ¡ I will try and see if i can manage a 2 chapter day for you all . The support you have shown to this book has been incredible , and it¡¯s about time that i give a bonus ///
Chapter 102 Shakuni is here
The moment that Shakuni got the news that Ronan was back at the Avalonian pce he left his mountain and his sect and started a long and arduous journey towards Avalon.
He was the man who was the closest to sage-hood amongst all humanity , but he did not want to ascend before leaving a capable sessor who could fill his shoes first.
For one hundred years he scoured the continent for a capable student for him to take in , however every single one of them dissapointed him to no ends.
His training regime that he wanted to teach was a brutal one , not many could sustain it. Hence even though he did reluctantly take students after five decades of dissapointment , none of the 10 that he took in couldst in his training for more than 3 months time.
Finding it extremely painful and dangerous , most of them ran away , while one became mentally unstable as a result.
It was then that shakuni realised that he was apletely different breed of human than the kids growing up these days , as the so called royals and talents of the new Everlon could not even take 3 months of hardship much less the 7 year training course that he had in mind.
The humans today did not realise the threats of the Everlon continent and the world outside of it ,as it was not an easy job to be a protector of the world order
The only reason the other races dared not make a move on humans was because every race feared the might of Shakuni.
With him ascending to sagehood he would need to leave the mortal realms as soon as possible which would create a power vum in the world , and he did not trust Medivh and Darren enough to leave the fate of humanity in their hands..
Only shakuni knew the severity of the battles he had fought single-handedly to keep humans safe from countless threats , yet he never publisized his deeds and never sought fame.
The only reason why his name still resounded worldwide was because his actions spoke for themselves. He was the one who both the demon king and the angel king refered to as an equal and he was also the defacto leader of the world order.
The reason why he was interested in Ronan was because of a prophecy he had uncovered long ago about a golden thunder user who would unite Everlon and rule as it¡¯s one true king.
The demons , the angels , the elves . Every kingdom would be a subsidiary of his empire while he would reign supreme.
Ronan was the only golden thunder infant to have survived till age 13 in thest 1000 years , and this meant that either fate or talent was helping that kid to stay alive , as in a dog eat dog world like Everlon where his very existence is foul to the world , the kid managed to carve a ce for himself .
This achievement gave shakuni hope that maybe , just maybe that kid might be the child of the prophecy , and if he had a suitable temper , shakuni wanted to be the one to guide him in his rise to the top and be the teacher of the one true emperor.
Although there were a lot of iff¡¯s and but¡¯s in his mind , the possibility was enough for him to personally move .
Heading towards Avalon , he only prayed that Ronan may atleast have a temper that was suitable for him to take as a student , even if he was not the child of prophecy.
Arriving at the pce gate , Shakuni was stopped by the soldiers as general Sam had strictly ordered them to not let any unknown person pass into the pce .
The guards said ¡± Sorry sir , the pce is currently out of bounds for everyone , it¡¯s under a strict lockdown , I¡¯m afraid you need to visitter ¡°.
Shakuni did not even blink as if he wished to enter the pce then the entire army of Avalon could not stop him much less two guards , however wanting to be civil he resorted to shing his purple jade to the guards who were too stunned to even mouth a single word as their weapons fell from their hands.
The jade was the proof that he was the protector of the world order ¡ which meant that he was the most important man in all of humanity.
Scrambling to inform their superiors the two guards left their posts unguarded as shakuni casually strolled into the royal pce of Avalon.
********
( meanwhile Ronan )
Ronan had not even fully tested out his new powers yet , when a soldier rushed in to inform that a protector from the world order was waiting for king Alexander at the royal court.
This news shook the Draco family up , as nobody had a favourable impression of the world order in the room.
Percy¡¯s and Augustus¡¯s eyes instantly turned crimson as Ronan¡¯s expression of joy was instantly reced by an ice cold one.
If there was one thing that Ronan absolutely hated in the world it was the world order . They were his sworn enemies and when he was strong enough he was going to bring that organization to its knees he had no question about that in his mind.
However as he looked around the room , he could not help but panick a little as the world ordering to the pce meant that Ronan¡¯s presence had put all of his family members in danger.
The penalty for raising a forbidden elemental user by the world order was the extermination of the entire n . This was the only reason why Ronan did not wish toe back home , as he was a walking tank of disaster and nothing good followed him wherever he went.
For a second , Ronan thought about bolting and running away , however seeing the expressions of grandfather Augustus and his mother Sierra moments ago , he knew that putting them in any more pain would just be in cruel by him.
Steeling his resolve , Ronan decided to meet the world order protector head on as he did not want to run as a coward anymore.
Worst came to worst he would die fighting like a man , but he was absolutely not going to run away like a kid anymore and let his family die , like he let Karna sensei die.
Balling his fists , he started to walk towards the door , but before he could even take three steps , three sets of hands stopped him in his tracks as percy , Alexander and Augustus blocked his path.
¡± Stay .. ¡°. Alexander only said one word as he unflurred his aura in full and strode towards the court room.
Alexander was the man of the house , and he was not afraid of facing any protectors . Not in his own house.
He knew that the oue of a fight would most likely mean certain death for him , but that did not mean that he would cower in fear.
Striding confidently , the three Draco males entered the royal court followed by prime minister Leif , as shakuni looked at the family and chuckled but did not unflur his own aura in response.
Shakuni let the waves of Alexanders aura wash over him as there was not even a slightest change in expression of his face , making Alexander realise how futile it was to even think about harming this man.
As he took the throne , Alexander said ¡± Wee to my humble kingdom ¡. protector shakuni ¡°.
Shakuni gracefully nodded as he said ¡± Happy toe , king Alexander ¡°.
Shakuni was not annoyed that Alexander did not bow before him , however if it was Darren or Medivh to whom Alexander showed such attitude , a fight would have already broken out.
The protectors were all very egoistic individuals who did not bow before anyone. However shakuni did not care about such things as he expected from others what he expected from himself.
Since he Alexander only greeted him by his title , he did the same.
There was a moment of awkward silence in the room after greetings were exchanged before Percy broke the ice and asked the million dor question.
¡± Why are you here ¡ sir ? ¡°.
It was hard for Percy to hide the disgust in his voice however he tried his best regardless . However even still anyone who would hear his voice could discern the animosity hidden beneath it easily.
Shakuni smiled at the young prince as he said ¡± So much anger ¡ such a pure fire. Truly a phoenix n descendant and an excellent one at that to have mastered the first form ¡. too bad the talent is still not enough ¡°.
Percy frowned hearing this , as he felt like a kid who was read like an open book by an elder. It seemed to him like shakuni knew more about his bloodline and his form than he knew about himself.
This made Percy both amazed and annoyed at shakuni as he hated nothing more than a show-off.
Shakuni continued ¡± As for why I¡¯m here¡. it¡¯s for your brother , Ronan Draco the golden thunder user ¡°.
Chapter 103 Testing Ronan
¡± As for why I¡¯m here¡. it¡¯s for your brother , Ronan Draco the golden thunder user ¡°. Shakuni said as he smiled at Percy , as the entire Draco family went silent.
The worst fears of the Draco¡¯s wereing to life as the world order protector was indeed inside Avalon to look for Ronan , and he knew exactly what Ronan¡¯s powers were too.
Prime minister Leif was not privy to the information that Ronan was actually a forbidden elemental user , hence he was shocked to hear about it , only moment ago in the infirmary he had seen Ronan use normal thunder attack as the boy yelped in joy .
Hence he was thoroughly confused at what was going on , but being the smartest person in the room he decided to take advantage of the confusion and mix truth with lies to confuse everyone else too.
Leif said ¡± Pardon the intrusion my king ¡. sir protector , but i think you have made a slight mistake in your timing to meet our lovely second prince as he has just recovered froma and is not in a position to meet visitors.
I think i misheard u say his power to be golden thunder ¡ well let me assure you that I have seen the second prince use normal thunder attacks with my very own eyes and unless he is a thunder and golden thunder dual user , which as you know is impossible as nobody can wield a forbidden and a superior element dually . Then you sir , must be under a false impression¡±.
Shakuni raised an eyebrow hearing the eloquent use of words by Leif as his evaluation of the man went up by a notch. Not many could answer him like Leif had just done , however he was not a bncer who needed to think twice before confirming his suspicions when facing a king like Alexander , as should he chose so then the entirety of Avalon could be a chapter in history within few hours.
Shakuni chuckled as he said ¡± So , i see you have gained a lot from the ancient ruins exploration that I sent you on , brave king. Not bad , you have the temperament of a true warrior . I am impressed.
I assume you must have given the ring to your son then , which was the reason for hisa ¡ but him awakening? now this is something new ¡ , it just makes me have to meet him that much more ¡°..
Percy was shocked to hear that it was shakuni who directed Alexander on that exploration that he went on for a few years.
He had no idea that his father was working for someone from the world order . This was news for him.
Alexander on the other hand stroked his moustache as he said ¡± Yes , thankyou for the information ¡ my son is cured because of it. He no longer wields the forbidden ¡°.
Everyone in the room sucked a breath of cold air , as Alexander openly admitted to Ronan being a forbidden elemental user infront of a world order protector.
With both his hands on his two swords , Alexander waited for Shakuni¡¯s reaction .
Shakuni only smiled in response as he said ¡± Well if he is cured then i think that there was some error in the information we recieved¡ nobody can be cured of posessing a forbidden elemental affinity right?
It must be a tactical error on our end. Please ept this token as the apology from the world order ¡°.
Saying so shakuni snapped his fingers as heaps of gold and precious jewels appeared inside the room , filling the entire royal court.
It was easily atleast 5 years worth of tax revenue of Avalon , if not more and shakuni only casually brought it out aspensation.
The effect was two-fold
1) It was to pacify the animosity of the Draco family towards him as he was here for a friendly visit.
2)It showed that he was not here to hurt Ronan and that whatever happened in the past had not happened at all.
and the effect was as desired as Alexander loosened the grip on his sword.
If the fact that shakuni represented the world order could be ignored , he was actually a highly respectable warrior who the Draco¡¯s would host as the highest honor guest at their table.
It was just that the circumstances regarding his entry being dodgy that the reception he got was so cold.
Waving his hands Alexander said ¡± Yourpensation is epted .. sir shakuni , Avalon is happy to have you here ¡°.
Leif breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Alexander say this as the tension in the room had became thick enough to cut by a knife at that point.
Shakuni said ¡± Thankyou brave king , you have an excellent elder son , great physique , great eyesight and good discipline as well.
You have educated him well .
I wonder if the second one is the same? ¡°.
Alexander picked up on the cue as he looked at Percy and said ¡± Get your brother here ¡ dont let your mother near here , understand? ¡°.
Percy looked at shakuni suspiciously but he had full faith in his father hence he obediently nodded his head and took his leave from the room at once.
Augustus looked at Shakuni and said ¡± Well all of my children are extraordinary. It¡¯s insulting for you to question their callibre ¡°.
Leif felt like he would spit a mouthful of blood at this moment as he looked incredulously at Augustus.
The man had absolutely no fear of death at all , as he spoke as he liked to whom he liked whenever he liked.
Even infront of the strongest human alive his pride over his children would not let any outsider question them as he openly admonished shakuni .
However shakuni onlyughed it off , as he said ¡± Yes , i envy you ¡. Although you are younger than me , you have managed to create something magnificent in your household.
You have my heartfelt respect , sir Augustus ¡°.
Augustus¡¯s chest swelled in pride as his evaluation of shakuni improved. the man acknowledged his family and that instantly turned him to mush inside as he fell silent.
When Ronan finally entered the room , all eyes were on him as he locked eyes with shakuni . It was a cold and emotionless re with a bit of a challenge inside it as he tested the depths of Shakuni¡¯s power.
Shakuni on the other hand analysed Ronan objectively as he saw him in apletely different light than any other man on Everlon.
He looked at Ronan¡¯s bone structure and thought it was heavy and thick as it showed that he was trained and fed well as a kid with strenuous training strengthening them from a young age.
His level being 101 came as a shock , as a 13 year old ascended was something that even he had never heard of in his long life and knowing that he had spent most of those years alone and without proper resources , it was incredible for him to be this high levelled.
His muscles were toned and stic . It seemed like Ronan was thorough with his training as his muscles were not visible in their rxed state but the moment he constricted them for movement they showed a toned and taught look that was perfectly trained.
His body seemed to contain a very high concentration of elemental energy too and it seemed like his natural reserves of power were very very high.
Ronan¡¯s eyes were sharp as he was not intimidated to be in the presence of shakuni , there was a bit of a challenge inside them , as if he was taunting shakuni to do something and dering that he was not scared of him.
A ring adorned his right thumb and it was the same ring that did not even recognise shakuni as it¡¯s master , but it seemed like it had chosen this kid.
With a positive first impression , shakuni started to unleash some of his aura to supress Ronan as he washed him over with his strength.
Shakuni would often do this to chose disciples , and most would be shocked when they felt the enormity of his powers and kneel or beg to let go , but not Ronan .
His re intensifying his initial challenge changed to naked animosity as he stood his ground and red at shakuni in disgust.
For Shakuni , this was a new look to see in someone¡¯s eyes as usually children of around Ronan¡¯s age would beg him to take them in as a disciple , never once had a brat looked at him with hatred like Ronan did at this moment.
Intrigued , he let his pressure off , as Ronan silently swallowed a mouthful of blood without letting it show on his face.
Never breaking eye-contact or being dazzled by the wealth in the room he took his ce beside his father as he awaited his instructions.
/// Guys tommorow will be a 2 chapter day . I have finally got enough time to do a bonus. So hopefully you all enjoy as shakuni and Ronan interact for the first time ever. ///
Chapter 104 An offer
Shakuni was impressed by Ronan , there was just something about the kid that was different from any individual he had ever met , but he could not figure out what it was exactly.
Smiling he said ¡± I am shakuni , the greatest warrior on this ¡ who are you brat? ¡°.
The temperature in the room feel by a few degrees when shakuni boldly imed himself to be the strongest in the , it was an extremely prideful introduction and one that was meant to put psychological pressure on Ronan .
Ronan looked towards his father for approval to rebuke shakuni and when Alexander nodded , Ronan replied equally coldly ¡± Ronan Draco , second prince of Avalon and the guy who u came to meet without an appointment ¡. and just so you know , i will be the greatest warrior on this and then go onto bring your precious world order to its knees ¡°.
Shakuni¡¯s expression did not change one bit ar Ronan¡¯s answer , but Alexanders grip shifted towards his sword once more.
He did not think his son would openly challenge shakuni and state his ambitions to destroy the man¡¯s very organization publicly. But he was proud internally that Ronan did so , as that meant that his son had the balls to challenge even a man like Shakuni.
Atleast he did not raise a coward in the house of Augustus Draco.
Shakuni found Ronan¡¯s reply extremely interesting as after one minute of a nk expression he bursted outughing , as heughed his heart out.
Shakuni recalled the day that he had met his own master. At the time his master was one of the three protectors of the world order and he had only met him by chance when he came to exterminate a forbidden elemental user in his small town.
On his first meet , he remembered that his master said ¡± I¡¯m the strongest warrior on this kid ¡ who the hell are you ¡°..
and Shakuni replied ¡± I¡¯m the one who will be the strongest warrior on this ¡°.
At the time he was only a level 20 brat , but even then the confidence he had in his skills and in himself was unparalleled.
His master found his confidence to be the most interesting andter took him in as his only disciple on the mount abu.
Shakuni realised that the reason why he felt that there was something special about Ronan was because the kid was the spitting image of the temperament he used to have as a youngling
An 8 star talent , he was forced to work in the fields until he met his master and his destiny changed.
But hearing the same reply as his old self from Ronan , shakuni felt mncholic for a second as the grin on his face widened.
¡± Hahahahahaha ¡ brat if you can make me even move more than one finger of my left arm in a spar , i will beleive your words , but if you can¡¯t ¡ you get on your knees and apologise to me right here and right not ¡°. Shakuni said as hispetitive aura red.
Ronan now truly felt the extent of gap between himself and shakuni , as making him move a single finger aside , he could not even stand his aura.
¡± What eh? can¡¯t even answer a simple challenge? are you only words and no action kid? only good at yapping , but can¡¯t back your own words ¡ is this what a Draco should be? ¡°.
Shakuni taunted Ronan and hit it exactly where it hurt for the kid challenging his family name.
The way Ronan introduced himself as Ronan Draco first , it was clear that he took immense pride in his own name and would not tolerate any insult towards it.
For a veteran like shakuni , this was a weakness to exploit as he taunted Ronan for it .
Augustus , Alexander and Percy felt agitated by the taunt too , but they understood that this was Ronan¡¯s fight and that they must not interfere , hence although their eyes went scarlet they did not take any actions.
Under the immense pressure from shakuni , Ronan started to chant his ultimate move as he tried to produce the ming lightning wheel.
it was an A ranked technique and it was extremely hard and cumbersome to produce , however it was a whole another level of difficulty when being suppressed by the powerful aura of a level 196 warrior.
Shakuni watched on in excitement as Ronan managed to resist his pressure and create a powerful ming lightning wheel over his palms , as he thought ¡® Incredible ¡ a 13 y/o resisting my pressure ¡ incredible , hahahaha ¡®.
However he did not let his thoughts show on his face as he let Ronan pull off his move in peace.
when Augustus and Alexander felt the power from Ronan¡¯s move they were astonished as while they had heard about Ronan¡¯s technique from Percy they had never seen it in action.
The move was definitely extremely powerful and could easily decapitate even ascended level warriors . They were dumbfounded by the strength of their youngest one.
Percy on the other hand had seen the devastation of the move firsthand and knew how powerful it was as he thought ¡® That¡¯s it brother , shut the old foggies damn mouth ¡®.
¡± FLAMING LIGHTNING WHEEL ¡°. Ronan managed to ovee Shakuni¡¯s pressure to release an extremely strong ming lightning wheel with purple lightning in its spokes instead of the golden thunder.
It was the same move Ronan had used to decapitate the assassins , and after levelling up so many times since then , the strength of the move had went up by a notch
The moves trajectory was headed straight for Shakuni¡¯s neck , and when the man did not try to evade , Ronan thought he had got him for sure , however apletely unexpected scenario ured next.
With a casual flick of his single finger ¡ shakuni split Ronan¡¯s move in half as he did not even need to make contact to block the move .
The ming lightning wheel was split in half and went onto hit the walls behind shakuni as the Draco family was left mouth agape to notice the true strength of Shakuni.
The guy did not even move a single step or use any fancy techniques at all. He did not even use his elemental affinity to block the move but only used a single flick of his finger.
Percy was taken aback as he felt the strength being sapped from his knees while Ronan could not beleive his very eyes.
One of his strongest moves was defeated by shakuni just like that ¡ just how strong was the guy to do that?
Can such a monster even be defeated? Ronan thought as shakuni still smiled at him tauntingly , waiting to see how Ronan dealt with this setback.
********
( meanwhile in far-away frozennd )
A hand came out of a coffin , as its body slowly broke free from the confines of the coffin.
a hideous looking fleshless body came out of the coffin with rotten skin hanging at a few parts while the others being exposed as bones.
However despite being only awakened after 1000 year long slumber the body still exuded extremely strong battle power in the ascended realm as its first word after waking was ¡® Phoenix ¡ ¡®.
Surrounding his own coffin were a million more coffins , as he himself started to walk towards one of the biggest ones of them all.
The undead moved towards the coffin of their leader and general as he started to poke his fleshless bones at the top of the coffin .
The undead was one of the royal instructors of the night army , the one that was supposed to awaken the contingent leader when the 1000 year slumber was over .
Although the Draco family had no idea about it , the ancestral first leader of the phoenix n once had a great fight with the ice users under the night king .
The fire users had won that battle but the night king decided to use a ice spell that sealed his entire army in a deep slumber for 1000 years , preventing theirplete death and annihtion.
Promising to return one day , he went into a very long slumber , but apparently the time to awaken hade.
/// Special notice : Guys today there will be a bonus chapter for all the support you have shown my novel in the past few days.
I am sorry i cannot provide this novel the justice it deserves and mentain a chapter rate of 14 chapters a week. But due to the support you all have shown this work i have decided that I will not drop it for now , regardless of the fact that it is not making much money.
The next month will be extremely difficult for me with my university finals uing , but even then i promise that I will do my best to give you all a consistent and better chapter rate , as best as I can.
Thankyou for all the support you have shown to my book , and i hope you continue doing so in the future ??///
Chapter 105 Ronan masterclass
Ronan realised the beast that shakuni was ¡ to have deflected his ultimate move so easily? He was definitely not an easy opponent to beat. However Ronan was not ready to give up , not when the enemy had dragged his family name into this.
Defiant , Ronan decided to use the move that the god vishvakarma had imparted to him as a reward for staying in the cave of penance for aplete total of 2 years.
It was a forbidden move used by the god of thunder ¡®Indra¡¯ himself , when the god was still a mortal and used to roam the fields of Everlon.
Theplexity of the move was extremely high , and Ronan had not fully mastered it yet , despite practicing it day and night.
He had however mastered a small portion of the move and the unstable attack that he had learnt was undoubtedly much stronger than the ming lightning wheel.
The drawback of using that move was that he did not have the precise control over thunder to avoid not getting hit by it himself , as the golden thunder that he used to practice the move with started to decay his own flesh and bones before he could evenunch the attack properly.
It was because of this reason that Ronan¡¯s progress in learning the move was slow too , as he could never muster it for more than twice a week.
The name of the move was ¡® Vinash ¡® ( Utter annihtion ) , and it was one of the staple moves of the thunder god that he used to destroy entire viges with.
The technique concentrated andpressed thunder inside one¡¯s mana circuit before rapidly releasing it towards an opponent..
Although the basic theory of the move was simple , it was extremely difficult to execute. The move needed one¡¯s mana circuit to be extremely stic and capable of storing more elemental affinity than it was made for without bursting , while applying enough pressure topress it too.
It was extremely difficult to do so without causing damage to the mana circuit , as often mana would leak from being under too much pressure and permeate the muscles and skin nearby.
For Rudra using the move with golden thunder meant subjecting himself to excruciating pain and suffering , as when golden thunder seeped into his muscles , although they were more resistant to its corrosion than a non golden thunder user , the destructive nature of the element still caused damage to his cells and hence caused immense pain to Ronan .
Had he still been a golden thunder used Ronan would not have chosen to try this move against shakuni , as without precise control he would bring more harm to himself than to shakuni in attempting it.
However with his elemental affinity suppressed to a normal Thunder user , Ronan wondered if he could push past the pain barrier and try to execute the move even if it was not perfect and some of the thunder energy that he meant topress leaked and damages his body.
Ronan started to seriously pump out his elemental affinity in his mana circuit as he put his dantian into overload.
Had he have perfected the move , he would have only tried topress the mana in his right arm , but Ronan had not yet learnt how to suppress mana in individual channels of his mana circuit as he could only suppress it as a whole at the moment.
Ronan put his entire mana circuit in overload as he did not circte the elemental affinity at all but let it build throughout his mana circuit , putting pressure on his circuit walls demanding cirction.
After a while , the thunder slowly started to leak from his mana circuit to his skin as every strand of hair on Ronan¡¯s body stood up straight as if he was having goosebumps.
Shakuni was not an amateur , he could clearly see the buildup of thunder within Ronan¡¯s body , but he did nothing as he smiled and let the kid give it his best shot.
Although he did not think Ronan could make him mobilize more than one finger for defense , his heart ached for his mind to be proven wrong as he watched the kid with anticipation.
Uptil this moment , his evaluation of Ronan was extremely high , as the way he bounced back after suffering a crippling morale defeat of seeing his best move sliced in half was admirable.
Although he was shocked for a second , he quickly shifted to trying something new without getting hung up on the fact that he had failed.
This was a Elite mentality observed in only a select few , as it was rare to see individuals who knew that they were not going to seed , but still did not chose to admit defeat until the very end.
Percy was one such person who could not recover from the shock of seeing Ronan¡¯s best move beaten so easily , as he was still gaping at shakuni with his mouth wide open , and so was Augustus.
However Alexander and Ronan were different , they had the Sigma mentality as the two of them shook off this off-set in just one moment and focused on what to do next.
Although percy was also an extremely capable warrior , this was where he differed from Ronan , having survived in the wild and on his own for such a long time , Ronan understood thew of the jungle which was survival of the fittest , and the need to adapt fast or perish.
This was an experience that Alexander could not provide to Percy as no matter how he trained him , having the safety to fail and try again never gave Percy the edge that Ronan developed with his life being on the line every other day.
Having spent months deprived of basic senses , Ronan had honed his mind to a high degree , and he essentially had ice flowing in his veins as he was very quick to recover from any situation.
When Ronan reached the threshold where he could no longer activelypress the lightning anymore , he felt the lightning seep into his body at a faster rate as now it started to sting his skin which turned red as a result.
Technically he could unleash a weak version of the attack he wished to use at this moment but Ronan did not want to risk using a weak version . Looking into the eyes of the world order official he remembered the humiliation suffered by Karna sensei before his death and decided that the lightning build up in his body was simply not enough.
¡± Aghhhhhhh ¡°. letting out a war-cry , Ronan pumped even more lightning into his mana circuit as he put it into critical overload , as he lost a lot of lighting affinity but gained even more.
Ronan¡¯s entire body started to be covered in thunder , as it rippled out of every pore on him , destroying the floor beneath , as Ronan becamepletely covered in thunder sparks from top to bottom.
Alexander quickly stepped back and signalled Percy to do the same as he watched his youngest son in anticipation , the amount of elemental affinity he was building up in his body was terrific , it even tingled his skin eventhough he was standing 10 feet away.
Shakuni stroked his beard as he looked at Ronan and said ¡± Interesting ¡. bring it ¡°. As he himself mentally prepared to meet the move Ronan was about to throw at him.
Ronan could start to feel the soreness in his muscles and could feel that putting any more pressure on his mana circuit would mean that he would damage it , even so he pushed past the physical pain barrier and removed all restrictions on his dantian pumping elemental affinity.
The ring on his right thumb finger started to shine brightly , as it too had to work overtime in converting the excess destructive energy in Ronan¡¯s mana circuit that contained traces of golden thunder . But while Ronan did not realise it , it also helped in easing the load on his mana circuit as Ronan would have long busted without it .
The Draco family did not realise it being inside a room , but Ronan¡¯s electricity build up had caused the entire climate to change as dark ck clouds now circled the Avalonian pce as thunder sparkled in the sky.
Looking at shakuni with in white eyes devoid of any pupil present , Ronan pointed towards him with a trembling arm and said ¡± Vinaash!¡±.
BAZOOOP!
A thunderbolt that wasrge enough to be called a thunder beam was discharged by Ronan towards shakuni , as while 40% of the attacks power was directed towards him , 60% went haywire and sped towards random directions in the room.
Unlike thest time , shakuni could not flick the attack off this time as he was forced to block it with one finger .
His eyes widened in shock when he had to put real strength into both his legs to avoid being pushed back , as the tiles underneath his feet cracked with pressure.
The lightning was so bright that it created a sh blinding anyone who looked at it with naked eyes and absolutely ionised the entire air in the room as the smell of ozone was strong.
Ronan watched with bated breaths as he saw Shakuni stop his attack with a single finger , and it seemed like he would ultimately be sessful in stopping the attack.
Shakuni was impressed by the power a level 101 kid could produce , however it was still not enough as he felt a slight pain in his heart by thinking that his standards were simply too high .
Shakuni knew in his heart that the kid had not mastered the move and maybe if he did he could have forced him to use one hands strength , but he was not at that level yet.
However this was the moment where Ronan stunned himpletely ¡ the initial dispersed lightning that seemed to go haywire was manipted by Ronan at this instant , as it took a sharp turn and attacked shakuni from three sides.
Shakuni never saw this attacking and waspletely caught off-guard. He had not expected the kid to have learnt the extremelyplicated art of nature¡¯s maniption and was forced to use both his hands to block the attack.
While shakuni was utterly shocked at the moment , a sound ofughter entered his ears as Ronan said .
¡± Hahahaha ¡ Ronan Draco , respect the name you world order ba¡. ¡± as he fainted .
//// bonus chapter for the support ya¡¯all show ¡ enjoy ?? ///
Chapter 106 An offer
Shakuni looked at Ronan in silence as he was too stunned to even speak. Looking at both his arms extended to block an iing attack he felt a weird feeling rise up in his heart as he could not beleive his own emotions at the moment.
There was joy in the surprise he felt as he felt his blood tingle as an adrenaline rush kicked in.
He , a level 196 warrior felt goosebumps on his skin as he heard the fainting words of Ronan to put some respect to his name as he thought ¡® What a guy ¡ ¡®
Having searched for someone like Ronan for many decades shakuni looked at the potential disciple of his in amazement as a small smile formed on his face.
Ronan had beautifully turned his disadvantage into his advantage as while he could not direct the elemental affinity boom in his bodypletely , he did not try to do it either .
Letting it scatter in every possible direction , Ronan made shakuni beleive that the attack was the best he could do and hence trapped him into using his finger to block it.
Shakuni did not think that Ronan could control elemental affinity of nature , as once an elemental affinity left one¡¯s body it essentially became nature¡¯s energy that was hard to manipte unless directly still in contact with the source.
Natural elemental maniption was an extremely high level technique that only a few level 120 or higher warriors could master , but Ronan managed to pull it off as a level 101 warrior.
Caughtpletely off-guard by the three directional attack , Shakuni was forced to either dodge using his legs or block the attack using his arms , either way losing the challenge..
Hence when he reflexively blocked the iing thunder attack and felt his palm sizzle with its energy , Shakuni was too stunned to even speak for a moment as he realised that he lost the bet.
Looking at the fainted Ronan Draco he could see the beast that he could create should he be this man¡¯s master as the very thought excited him beyond beleif.
¡® He is definitely the one ¡®.
Shakuni was a beleiver of the prophecy and he strongly believed that Ronan was the one who would someday fulfill the prophecy.
Although he had his doubts before meeting Ronan , at this moment he had more confidence in his judgement that he might actually be the one.
The kid definitely had a Sigma mentality from a young age and it was the only thing that he could not teach to a student.
All his techniques all his resources all his valuable knowledge was wasted if he imparted it to a disciple who did not have the aptitude to grasp it or a will to wield it.
Tutored in a right way he could see that Ronan could overturn the very order of the world as the kidcked nothing but a proper master to guide him in his path to bing a peak level warrior in this world.
Looking at Alexander he said ¡± This kid ¡.. he¡¯s something else ¡°.
Alexander felt his chest swell up in pride at thispliment asing from shakuni it was the ultimate achievement that Ronan could stack.
Augustusughed heartily as Percy checked on his brother¡¯s condition with a smile on his face.
Ronan had only overexterted himself was was sleeping soundly as his body hit a reset to rx his muscles that were pushed to their limits.
As Ronan started to snore , Percy broke out inughter as he felt boundless affection looking at the cute face of his baby brother.
Percy had long known that Ronan would someday surpass him , however he did not expect that day to have arrived so soon.
Although the two had not sparred yet and had equal levels , Percy had no doubt in his mind that he would be seriously injured if not dead by the two moves that Ronan disyed against Shakuni.
He felt mncholic in his heart as despite all his training and resources as the first prince , his baby brother still managed to surpass him while living in the forest.
Had Ronan been inside Avalon for all this time , only fate would know how far he would have progressed in this short time.
However this ignited a fire inside Percy , he knew that it was not yet time to allow Ronan to surpass him , as he was not ready to concede the position of the strongest brother yet.
Deciding to train extra hard starting today , he felt motivated to work hard like he had not felt since a long time.
Looking towards shakuni he disyed a bright smile as he said ¡± That¡¯s my brother for ya ¡°.
Shakuni was again pleasantly surprised as the joy on Percy¡¯s face was genuine . In Everlon feuds between family weremon , and brothers usually hated brothers and did everything they could to climb to the throne .
Kin killing kin was amon practice in the royal society hence it was shocking to see brotherly love in this day and age and genuine one at that.
Once again shakuni was impressed with the house of Draco as he realised that Alexander had not only made the two strong warriors but also taught them valuable morale lessons.
Finding newfound respect for the king of Avalon shakuni said¡± How bout we take a walk boy , i have a proposal for you ¡°.
Alexander did not ept or decline immediately as he thought about it for a moment before he nodded his head and lead the way to take Shakuni to the pce garden.
The reason why he did not ept immediately was because he knew what shakuni wanted to propose , but finding no way to decline his request he eventually had to agree to it anyway.
Walking down the Avalonian garden , shakuni admired the local flora and fauna as he said to Alexander ¡± You know what i want to say boy ¡ so what do you think ? Let me take in Ronan as my disciple , i promise to groom him into the best warrior this continent has ever seen in a thousand years ¡°.
Alexander sighed , he had suspected that shakuni would propose exactly this and it was what he was the most afraid of.
A part of him was happy that a man like Shakuni could be Ronan¡¯s master , but a part of him was not ready to part with the kid right after he had returned home after such a long time.
From the way Sierra reacted to him fainting , Alexander knew that if Ronan went away again ¡ Sierra would die of sadness , hence he could not agree to it.
But Shakuni wasn¡¯t a man who could be declined either especially when his proposal was so beneficial to Ronan , as Ronan could not find a master better than him in the entirety of Everlon
The dilemma was huge for Alexander , and after being silent for a few minutes he could only put his pride as a king aside and beg as a father.
Alexander said ¡± I¡¯m proud that you find my son worthy to be your disciple , and if it were upto me i would say yes in a heartbeat.
But i don¡¯t make life choices for my children , and i can but only make a request to a man of your stature since i cannotpell you.
My wife and my mother are very fond of Ronan , and he has only returned home after many years of staying god knows where.
I understand that this opportunity is incredible for Ronan but his mother will not be able to handle the seperation again.
I am a king of Avalon and i cannot move with you to your sect because of my duty and my position.
My family has beenpleted after a long time sir shakuni , So please understand that i cannot send Ronan with you at this moment ¡°.
Shakuni was a little dissapointed to hear this reply but he respected Alexander for voicing his thoughts.
Shakuni was also a family man himself who loved his wife to the ends of earth and he could understand Alexander¡¯s peril in not making her sad . However he was not ready to give up on Ronan either , hence after careful deliberation he re-made his proposal
Shakuni said ¡± I understand ¡ The kid is 13 now , although wasting time at such a prime time is a criminal wastage of his potential , how about he joins my sect when he turns 14? that should give him enough time home ¡°.
Alexander beamed in joy at this proposal as he calcted time till Ronan¡¯s birthday.
It was 9 months and a few weeks away giving Ronan ample time at home before departing to the sect , hence Alexander said ¡± I have no qualms then. But you must get Ronan to agree himself , like i said i don¡¯t make decisions for him ¡°.
Shakuni chuckled and scratched his nose at this , the kid seemed to have a bad impression of his and was hellbent on destroying the world order. But shakuni had confidence in bing his master , as he seemed to grasp a fundamental quality of Ronan ¡ one that he could exploit into bing his master for.
Chapter 107 Persuading Ronan
Shakuni was the only person in the room when Ronan woke up in the medical dorm , and despite heavy protests on this decision by Sierra , Alexander decided that it was the best course of action.
Naturally because of this , Ronan was startled to see the old man sitting infront of him sipping tea as he jolted off the bed.
Shakuni had a sage like appearance with his long ponytail and pointed long beard that was connected with his moustache with broad eyes and a sharp nose. His skin was as vibrant as that of a baby and although he was very old , his posture and his demeanor exuded youthful grace and power.
¡± You ¨C old man what are you doing here ? ¡± , Ronan pointed at shakuni and questioned as he panicked and looked across the room to make sure he was not kidnapped.
Finding the surroundings familiar , Ronan was even more perplexed as he found it weird that his overprotective family was not inside the room at the moment.
¡± Did you kill everyone in the pce? ¡± Ronan asked visibly trembling as he was ready tosh out at shakuni.
Shakuni found the thought process of the kid to beughable as he said ¡± Well although i could technically do it , i have not . Your father the king has decided that it¡¯s best for the two of us to talk in private which is why I¡¯m here ¡°.
Ronan was baffled to hear this answer as it was very difficult to persuade Alexander into doing something he did not wish to do. Hence it must mean that he approved of this meeting ¡. but why?
Ronan stared at shakuni for a while before skeptically squinting his eyes at him , as he said ¡± What do you want ? ¡°..
Shakuni being the veteran he was knew that the angry kid was not going to be easy to talk to , hence he did not put-up his proposal straight away but rather asked another important question first.
¡± Why do you hate the world order so much ? ¡°.
It was the million gold coin question as Shakuni did not truly understand the origins of Ronan¡¯s anger towards the peace organization of the world , meant to protect humankind.
Ronan replied instantly ¡± They killed my sensei ¡. ur filthy bncers . For that I can never forgive them.
The world order is a bully organization that throws its weight around wherever it goes , your bncers think of themselves as god¡¯s who are the judge, jury , and executioner on this world and kill anyone they want to kill , whenever they want to kill and wherever they want to kill?
Why? was my sensei a criminal?
did hemit mass murder?
did he steal from ur organization?
He was simply a hermit living in the forest ¡ an honest man . But he was toyed to death by your bncers whoughed and enjoyed stomping on his defenseless body as they ganged up on him.
Absolutely despicable ¡.. ¡°.
Shakuni could feel the anger in Ronan¡¯s voice as he felt disgusted internally to hear that the dignified bncers were acting so unruly in the social world.
¡± Tell me their names and i will see to it that they are punished ¡ ¡°. shakuni said stroking his beard as he wanted to gauge Ronan¡¯s response. In reality he already knew about the bncers responsible for Karna¡¯s killing as they were the same ones that presented the kill order on the Draco n.
¡± Hahahahaha ¡.. No! This is my Sensei¡¯s revenge old man , as his one and only apprentice , i swear by my royal blood that I will have their heads one day ¡°. Ronan rejected the idea instantly as Shakuni¡¯s impression of the kid went up by a notch .
Ronan did not take the easy way out , but instead chose to get stronger and exact his revenge himself.
He was loyal to his sensei even after death and stood strongly by his beleifs. He had the right qualities to be an emperor someday.
Shakuni stroked his beard and showed no reaction to his ims as he said ¡± I won¡¯t beat around the bush kid ¡ im growing old and i want to pass on my legacy to someone before i ascend from this ne to a higher one , and i find you suitable to be my one and only disciple.
Come to my sect ¡ be my direct disciple and i will make you stronger the strongest warrior on this continent ¡°.
Ronan was shocked to hear Shakuni¡¯s proposition . In his mind all the world order leaders were criminals , yet here the absolute boss of the organisation wanted to make him his one and only disciple . He was too overwhelmed to even speak.
Ronan had seen Shakuni¡¯s power firsthand and he knew that this man was in a league of his own and learning from him Ronan could really be a great warrior , but in his heart he could not ept it.
The fact that he was a world order leader bugged Ronan and hence he questioned shakuni ¡± Don¡¯t you understand old man¡. I WILL BURN your organization to the ground someday , I¡¯m your enemy , not your Ally! ¡°.
Shakuni found Ronan¡¯s childish argument to be funny as he said ¡± Kid do you even understand what the world order is for? ¡ have you ever wondered why such an organisation exists in the first ce?
Humans are not the only race on Everlon and those of us that are of the same race are divided between countless kingdoms and empires , while the other races have one kingdom and one king.
The world order is the organisation that is at the forefront of upholding human peace , as we fight the battles that noone wishes to fight , selflessly for the betterment of all humans.
The reason why i lead the organisation is because I myself fight countless wars to stabilize the human dominated areas from other races that have their eyes set on it.
What i care for is the cause ¡ what i don¡¯t care for is the organisation .
If you think you can support the weight of the entire human race on your shoulders ¡ sure , I¡¯ll help you burn the world order myself ¡°.
Ronan was shook to hear Shakuni¡¯s retort , he had no idea the world order was actually such a vital organization for global peace , and thest line that shakuni said to help him burn it down should he be able to support the weight of humanity himself made his spine shudder.
The world order that he knew and understood was an organisation that only hunted forbidden elemental users and their families like hounds regardless of the users themselvesmitting no crime of any nature at all , while their family members being even more innocent.
In Ronan¡¯s POV anyone could be a mass murderer not just a forbidden elemental user , but any elemental user for that.
Punishment should only be for a crime and not for existance , the logic that the world order used to hunt forbidden users by calling them ¡® Potential Threats ¡® was absolute bullshit as by that logic the entirety of human poption was a potential threat.
Agreed the forbidden users were stronger than normal users , but that was no excuse to kill infants who have done nothing except breathing in the world.
Shocked , Ronan was silent for a long while as he contemted Shakuni¡¯s words.
*******
( meanwhile the night king )
The night king had awakened from his slumber and had started to reawaken his minions , caught in his endless ice trap that had preserved their body for a millenia.
Not alive , yet not dead , the army of the half-deads was regathering as their target was the phoenix n .
The feud between the two ran old and while the night king regained his strength , scouts and an advanced party had been dispatched to locate the wherebouts of the ursed n.
Scattering in all directions , the goal was to get information about the phoenix n and the undying Nirvana me in their posession , the ancestral treasure of the night king desperately wanted to be an immortal.
A thousand years had passed since he first battled the first ancestor of the phoenix n and was forced to seal himself off into thick ice . Forgotten by time as he waited a millennium for rising once more.
With the same ambitions as a 1000 years ago , the night king still chased immortality and had a grudge to settle with the phoenix n descendants , if they still existed to this day.
/// Apologies for you all having to wait 3 days for the chapter update. Although i uploaded it on 1/6/22 .
I currently have exams and it was mandatory for me to set up a 5 chapter privge tier , but without having the time and chapters to fill it uppletely , the chapters will be avable only after 3/6/22 where i will finally be able toplete my required quota.
I will definitely try andpensate for this dyter in the month with bonuses , but for now i can only offer my heartfelt apology to all my readers ///
Chapter 108 A choice
Ronan saw shakuni in a different light after shakuni told him about what the world order was all about. Eventhough he could not forgive the world order for what it had done to his sensei , Ronan was now more inclined to listen to shakuni as he respected his contribution to humanity .
Although Ronan had no way to confirm that what shakuni said was the truth or was he masking the truth from him and feeding him lies .
Ronan was not gullible and would usually not take what strange people said at face value , yet he felt like he could beleive in Shakuni¡¯s words as the man had no reason to lie to a kid like him.
Ronan understood that if Shakuni wanted to , he could get any disciple in this world , he did not need to personallye to a small kingdom like Avalon and try to convince a brat like him to be one.
With his power and influence he could easilypel Ronan to meet him at his sect and even force him as a captive on that mountain . Yet the old man did not take that approach .
He was not only respectful to his father but also gifted a lot of wealth to bury the hatchet for the st time world government officers arrived at scene and disrespected the Draco family.
Ronan knew that respect must be given where it was deserved hence for the first time since shakuni was here , the hostility in Ronan¡¯s eyes towards him faded as he said ¡± Old man ¡ I respect you for upholding peace and justice. You have been very patient and i appreciate that. However I want to ask you something before i make up my mind about your offer ¡°.
Shakuni¡¯s eyes sparkled to see the changes in Ronan as he stroked his beard faster and said ¡± Go ahead ¡°.
¡± What happens when i kill all the bncers who wronged me ¡ your bncers , will you stand in my way to stop me? ¡°..
Shakuni smiled as he heard that question as he let his aura float free just for a second as Incredible amount of pressure suffocated Ronan .
¡± The day you surpass me , is the day i stop standing in your way , before that day you tow the line as i say ! ¡°.
Shakuni asserted his dominance as he made things clear for Ronan , the day he surpassed shakuni was the day he got to do as he pleased , but with shakuni already being at the very peak of humanity , it would mean that Ronan could do as he pleased only after he could be the very best in Everlon.
Drenched in sweat and gasping for air , Ronan looked at shakuni with trembling eyes as he said ¡± Just how strong are you ¡? ¡°.
Ronan had never felt so suffocated in his life before , and he realised that shakuni had not been using his full strength when he was applying pressure on him in the throne room as at this moment the aura that he unleashed was exponentially stronger than the one he used in the throne room as it made Ronan wonder just how strong the old man really was.
Shakuni chuckled at the question , as his eyes turnedser sharp , grabbing his sword from seemingly nowhere he pointed outside the window towards a far away mountain that was 40 kms away from the capital city.
¡± Watch ¡ ¡°. Shakuni said as he gripped his de and looked towards the mountain while beingpletely focused .
Ronan saw the pose and the power that the old man was emitting and he became mesmerized with the beautiful stance and the poise.
WHIPLASH!
It happened in a split second as shakuni unsheathed and sheathed his sword , as a sword sh as tiny as a window opening was unleashed that travelled through the air with a terrifying Sonic boom
BOOM!
Ronan watched outside the window as he saw the small sword cut expand and expand and expand until it became several killometers wide and cut through the mountain top 40 kms away as if it was made of paper.
SLICE!
The attack went clean through the mountain as Ronan was left mouth agape as he saw the rocks and trees fall in a massivendslide.
Ronan could not evenprehend how someone could be this powerful , as he looked at shakuni in apletely different light. There were no chants involved there was no use of elemental energy , this move was not even his ultimate move or even his grand move , yet he could effortlessly do that .
Realising that what shakuni said was probably true and how he could easily wipe entire countries out , he felt his throat run dry as he looked at the old man in shock.
Throwing a side nce at Ronan shakuni said ¡± That¡¯s my original sword technique , but it can be used with any sharp de.
Although this was only a demonstration , at its strongest ¡ this move can even slice the moon in half ! ¡°.
Ronan¡¯s mind nked out when he heard shakuni im that this move could even slice the moon in half as he looked at the old man in new light.
¡® Could he actually have the opportunity to learn from this man? and be his disciple? could be be this strong too? ¡®.
As Ronan contemted in his mind about what he was feeling at the moment , shakuni smiled to see that his n had worked.
Shakuni understood that the kid was fascinated with strength and his greatest desire in life was to be strong.
This was why shakuni went this far to show him one of his best moves , as he wanted to convince Ronan that he was the real deal.
Seeing the kids reaction he knew that it worked like a charm , as Ronan waspletely shook up to even utter a single noise.
As shakuni saw the eyes of the kid looking at him visibly change in emotion , he felt assured that his n to recruit a disciple was going to be a sess.
Stroking his beard he looked towards the mountain top he just cut , and let the awesomeness he created hang in the air for a bit longer.
******
( Meanwhile Sierra )
¡± My son has barely even been home Alexander , yet he has yet to spend one proper evening with me. First the banquet , then he faints and now just as he wakes up there is a protector that shows up at our doorstep and now i cannot even see him in the infirmary . THIS WONT DO !!!! *sob* *sob* *sob¡± ¡°. Sierra shouted at Alexander as she cried inconsbly.
Something or the other always seemed to be happening with Ronan and she could never seem to find quality mother son time to spend with him.
When he was just a kid , she had to understand that training was important for him to survive , so she let Alexander train the boys all day as she would only meet them at nights for about half hour each day before bed.
Then her heartbroke when school started and she could only see them in 4-5 months for a few days time. But she epted it because education and social skills were important for her children to grow strong and civil.
Then Ronan was attacked and kidnapped and she could not see her child for years and had to only survive on his letters that he wrote once a month and even those stopped for 3 years after one abrupt letter that did not exin where he was or what he was doing.
Then when finally her son miraculously appeared out of nowhere she could still not spend time with him as something or the other was always happening around him , and now Sierra was on the verge of snapping as she could not take it anymore.
¡± Why ¡. why is that man here Alexander ? is he going to take my Ronan away ¡ because he will need to do it over my dead body ! I will not allow it ! ¡°. Sierra cried hysterically as she said this as Alexander felt his heart pain to see his wife cry.
He could not exin things to her properly , but it was this very oue that he wanted to avoid and it was the reason why he rejected shakuni in the first ce.
However he could not exin the circumstances to Sierra who did not think that Alexander loved her kids the same way she did as he was painted the viin in Sierra¡¯s mind.
¡± He is the strongest human in the continent Sierra , and he wants to make Ronan his student . I allowed him an audience with him in private , but that¡¯s it. I leave the decision to him ¡°. Alexander said as politely as he could.
But his reply only added to Sierra¡¯s rage and tears as she red at him and said ¡± I¡¯m going to get my son back ¡. and you will not stop me Alexander Draco ¡ dont you dare stop me ! ¡°.
Storming out of the room , Sierra ignored Alexander shouting her name as she made her way to the royal infirmary.
Chapter 109 Family affairs
Ronan was tempted to take up on Shakuni¡¯s offer after he realised how strong shakuni truly was , however the word yes just would note out of his mouth.
One side of his brain kept repeating Shakuni¡¯s phrase ¡® At my strongest , i can slice the moon in half ¡®.
While the other just showed the picture of his family crying when he re-emerged in the ceremony a week ago.
He had been away from home for a long long time and now should he leave again so soon , it would undoubtedly hurt his family.
In a dilemma he could not ept or reject Shakuni¡¯s offer as when he closed his eyes he could see himself wielding his axe and cutting the moon in half whereas in his heart he could feel the pinch for saying yes.
It was Ronan¡¯s ultimate desire in life to get stronger . He had understood from a very young age that strength was supreme in the modern world and only through strength could he be someone who could protect those he loved otherwise he was just a toy under the whims of those who decided his fate.
Being born a noble , Ronan had not learnt to bow before anyone for anything. His pride was enormous .
However without power to back that pride it was nothing more than a fragile ss as anyone could step on it and crush it whenever they felt like it .
Karna was a prime example of a man who did not have enough strength to stand up to his enemies and hence had to suffer humiliation before death.
Only shakuni , the man who stood at the peak of humanity was someone who could proudly say that nobody could step on him anymore , and now Ronan had the chance to learn from him and try surpass him someday and that thought excited him..
The reason behind him wanting to be stronger were for the happiness of his family , yet if in the path to be stronger he hurt that same family then was it even worth it in the end?
As Ronan thought about the tears on mother Sierra¡¯s face in grandpa Augustus¡¯s eyes he knew that he couldnt let it happen.
As the voice in his heart dispelled his ambition , he cooly said ¡± Sorry Oldman , i can¡¯t ¡°.
Shakuni who was convinced that Ronan would take him up on his offer was shocked to hear the kid say no as his eyebrows furrowed and his forehead turned wrinkly.
Although he was silent and did not say anything to Ronan he stroked his beard and intently watched the boy .
Taking the cue Ronan understood that he owed the old man an exnation hence said ¡± It¡¯s like i just came back home and my mother , well , she worries a lot for me ¡°.
Ronan scratched his nose and avoided eye contact as talking about his feelings somehow made him feel flustered and embarrassed.
It was one of the traits he had picked up from Alexander , as the same kid who could stare down the face of death without fear , could now not look into his eyes as he talked about his feelings.
Shakuni smiled to see this as he started to realise that the little one infront of him was really a piece of art.
¡± She cries when I¡¯m not home , and i don¡¯t like it when she cries. My grandmother will probably be sad if i don¡¯t eat all the dishes she cooks for a month , she alreadyins that I¡¯ve became too thin , and i need to be there for my dad too. He doesn¡¯t show it but actually he is a softie ¡°. Ronan said as he blushed deeply and circled his toes .
Clearing his throat he looked up red faced as he said ¡± So forgive me , i mean no offense , but at the moment i really can¡¯t ¡°.
Shakuni stroked his beard with joy at hearing this reply , as he felt that Ronan was a fillial student as well as a fillial son , making it more likely that he would be a fillial disciple too.
Although teachers don¡¯t show it , they always do like a fillial disciple. Not the one that talks and praises them the most , but the one that genuinely worshipped them.
Ronan had the personality that made him be grateful towards those that treated him with love and care , and since shakuni nned to do that he knew that he would get a very filial disciple from it.
However not letting any of it show on his face he asked Ronan ¡± What if i gave you a years time to join ¡. what about then? ¡°.
Ronan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as he heard Shakuni¡¯s counter offer , he thought that he was done for once he rejected shakuni. The other would take offense and he would most likely make an enemy for life
however shockingly no such event ured and Shakuni even gave him more favourable conditions.
Ronan felt incredibly lucky to recieve such an opportunity as if he had any doubts about what kind of a man shakuni was before , he knew for a fact he was patient and benevolent , two most important qualities in a teacher , hence he said ¡± I think i can make it if i have a years time ¡ but my answer remains the same. If my mom doesnt bless me going to your sect , i won¡¯te ¡°.
Shakuni looked towards the heavens at this moment and smiled as he said ¡± I¡¯ll see you then if Shiva wills it ¡°.
Leaving only a scroll that was a map to his sect mountain behind , he vanished into thin air.
His speed was so fast that Ronan could not even see his afterimage , creating yet another moment where Ronan could not help but wonder just how strong the man really was.
As he stared outside the window looking at the mountain that was shed moments ago by shakuni , he did not notice the sound of muffled tears that came from outside the medical dorm as Sierra sat there crying in joy.
She had arrived at the location feeling despair and anxiety as she wanted to vent on Ronan , however as she heard her child talk about how he couldn¡¯t let her mother cry and suffer and actually reject Shakuni¡¯s proposal she couldn¡¯t help but stop in her tracks as keeping one ear to the door she quietly listened on.
Sierra who knew that her son¡¯s were growing up very fast never truly understood how much Ronan had grown up from thest time she had seen him as the little chocte loving devil was now a very matured Teenager who cared deeply about his mother and family.
On one hand she was extremely proud and happy to have raised such a wonderful boy but on the other her motherly heart ached as she realised that there was so much that had changed about his son that she had no idea about.
The way he talked had changed , his smile had changed his facial features had changed and even his temperament had changed.
What thankfully did not change however was the morals that she instilled in him as a kid and his love for his family.
Mncholic Sierra did not understand how to deal with theplex and contrasting emotions she was feeling atm as she just cried andughed at the same time to cope up with them.
********
( Somewhere in Barbados)
Barbados was a small town a long distance away from Avalon , covered on all sides by dense natural forests , it was a reserve for some of the most exotic nts and animals on Everlon.
The people there were mostly hunters and gatherers by profession and the town¡¯s biggest source of economy was the various animal skin and ivory products that they sold.
Usually Barbados had a bustling street with vendors selling their daily hunt materials and merchants bargaining with them to get the best price on their deal.
However today the usually vibrant ce was converted into a frozen wastnd today as the night kings minions covered the streets and ughtered every man woman and children In sight.
There were no warnings , there was no mercy , there was nomunication. They came in like ghosts and they left the town as if it was a ghost town , all within a matter of 150 minutes.
A poption of over 30,000 ughtered and their blood drained from their bodies and stored in viels made of ice.
As the general of the army drank the blood , his skin regenerated as he regained his vitality and strength , looking more and more human with every pint of blood that he drank than the undead he looked before.
As he drunk the blood from the 100th warrior , his appearance reverted to his youthful days as he could once again speak after a 1000 years of silence.
Looking at the town chief who was the only one that they spared and captured the general smiled visciously as he said ¡± Now your timeth has arrived ¡. shall you defy mymands , me men here shall take¡¯th your head ¡°.
His dialect and speech was very different to thenguage that men spoke in the modern times , however the n chief still understood the meaning behind that message , as trembling for his life he nodded his head violently to show that heplied.
Smiling the general asked
¡± Tell¡¯eth me about thy artifact the magnifico undying me and the n of the dastardly phoenix blood ¡. ¡°.
/// Sorry for the 3 day dy in getting chapters , it was a situation outside my control . However all is well now , chapters will be posted regrly after today .
Enjoy ! ///
Chapter 110 A spar for ages to come?
The next few days were merry in the royal pce of Avalon. Ronan had miraculously got his life back and even managed to evade the target of the world order on his back as he secured backing from shakuni.
It was like a dreame true at the Draco household and Ronan¡¯s new ring was a big part of the equation.
Ronan finally started to make public appearances and Alexander once again started to take him to court. As both his sons sat beside his throne Alexander felt his backbone grow 2x in size as with the two maestro¡¯s sitting beside him he felt a fire inside him which he hadn¡¯t felt since his youth.
Getting their hands on immense amounts of mary funds , courtesy of shakuni Alexander met with the minister of trade andmerce and Leif to start aprehensive public welfare scheme as well as spend massively on expanding the army.
In the end a n was approved to start two new military training camps and expand the size of the army by 100,000 men in the next 2 years.
There was a proposal for swapping old equipment with new one , but Alexander found that the old ways were still very effective in training the body and although he was not against getting new and better equipment , aplete swap was just too wasteful hence he decided to only approve request for essential equipment.
After the constant stress on making everything in Avalon by Leif under the pretext of ¡® Domestic stimulus ¡® , a concept that even Alexander was not aware of , Alexander decided to give private contracts to the cksmith¡¯s of Avalon on a tender bid basis..
The import of natural resources such as coal , iron ore and copper was increased significantly as Alexander hadmissioned the start of two grand projects that would change thend of Avalon for generations toe.
Putting Ronan incharge of one project and Percy incharge of the other , Alexander ced heavy responsibility on both of his sons as it was also a test for them to prove their intelligence and worth while also interacting with the talents of Avalon.
Percy was in-charge of the dam project , a massive 600 feet tall dam sprawling over a 1.2 km wide river that would tap into the river ¡® Saraswati ¡® , and provide consistent irrigation to the Avalonian farnds while also protecting it from flood.
The project would employ over 12,000 workers and was a 3 year long project with multipleplex phases involved , however if it was sessfully constructed then not only would it make the usually turbulent waters of Saraswati navigable and useful for trade , but would also make it possible for miners to mine precious metals from the riverbed which was said to contain gold ore.
The discovery was a secret as of yet , as if the news that Avalon had a potential gold bed was leaked to the other nations then theirnds would be under a lot of external threat as every major power covered things like gold mines the most.
Hence why alongside the dam project , it was extremely important for the safety of Avalon to start the wall project , as Alexander nned to construct walls against every major city in his country including the capital city of Avalon the ¡® Purplehaze city ¡®.
Other than the capital , there were two other major cities in Avalon , Green-bay city on the banks of river Saraswati , the economic hub of Avalon and The city of white mist , the oldest city in Avalon and a conglomeration of the three strongest ns . The northmost city that was closest to three other neighbouring kingdoms and also a important stop on the inter-kingdom trade route.
Ronan was in-charge of overlooking the construction of the wall in the the PurpleHaze city , as Sierra would have absolutely killed Alexander had he dispatched him off to work in some other town , but nheless he was also a project supervisor of all 3 projects in name although Leif looked after the other two.
It was good exposure for Percy and Ronan to take on their first major responsibility and for the socially reclusive Ronan who was away from humans and civilization for years , it was a opportunity to break out of his shell and shake off the social anxiety.
The public welfare schemes and the new employment opportunities had a visible effect on the Avalonian economy and Alexander ¡®s poprity both within themoners and the noblemen skyrocketed as a result.
Nobody actually knew how the state could afford such reckless spending , but nobody questioned the funding part at all as the name Draco was assurance enough that everyone would be paid and on time at that.
It was because of this very mentality and respect that the royal familymanded in Avalon that there were little to no civil riots in Avalon aspared to other nations.
People internally ostracized those that did not approve of the government as for them the Draco family were their protectors and their king , and nobody else could rece or talk Ill about them.
However the respect that Alexander had managed to put to the Draco name was well deserved as had such wealth befallen upon any other king except one such as him , they would have used it to buy expensive gifts for their wives or for making expensive new mansions and pces that they could use as summer homes.
Alexander was not of that mentality however , as not a single cent of the money received by shakuni was used for private use as ording to him everyst copper coin in there was the property of the people of Avalon and could only be used for their welfare.
Hence started the golden period for the country of Avalon as both the princes started to take their roles seriously and themon people were reassured that the future of Avalon was bright with both of them being up anding.
Apparently on the 2nd day of construction of the dam , a massive level 95 one horned sea monster fish had started to attack the workers , but Percy stepped in and toasted the fish alive before feeding it¡¯s meet to the workers for dinner.
All the soldiers were left in awe over hismand of the fire element and his strength as before they could even react to the fish¡¯s speed , Percy had already jumped in the water and evaporated and entire section of it using his me before using a fire st so powerful that it toasted the fish alive eventhough it was still underwater.
A 15 y/o ascended warrior was not something just anyone could achieve and Percy¡¯s tale of valour and strength started to earn him the title of ¡® Fire Fist ¡® amongst themoners.
However the greater shock to the world came when during the 2nd month of the construction of the wall in Purplehaze city , Ronan managed to defeat a criminal with a bounty of over 100,000 gold coins on his head.
The notorious womenizer ¡® Destro Ma ¡® , a level 107 criminal that had a massive bounty on his head ced by the central empire had somehow sneakily entered Avalon.
When one of Ronan¡¯s workers told him that his wife was missing since yesterday , Ronan started to use his superior senses to track her from thest confirmed location of her presence to a cave in a forest 12 kms out from the capital where she was taken as a breeding cauldron by Destro.
In an epic showdown of strength Ronan¡¯s axe slit through Destro¡¯s neck clean as he not only saved the workers wife but also freed 17 other women that were extremely malnourished , pregnant and in a near dead state to safety.
When news came out that the second prince of Avalon was also a ascended level warrior the 13 y/o ¡®s achievements blew themon people¡¯s minds away.
Ronan¡¯s reputation amongst themoners was that he was a man of few words as he rarely spoke or showed emotions with only saying things that were necessary.
But although he did not speak much , Ronan was a good listener and cared about the welfare about the people under him as he never mistreated them or talked in a condescending tone.
Labelled the ¡® Ice prince ¡® , for his cold attitude and him not showing any emotions , themoners started to fall in love with both the princes of Avalon as often debates would spark up in pubs and streets about who amongst the two brothers was stronger and more suitable to lead Avalon.
*******
( meanwhile the night kings general )
The night kings general had now taken over 4 towns and every single one of them was a massacre where the blood of all townsmen was drained mercilessly.
More and more soldiers in his unit now looked like actual healthy humans then just a piece of bone as drinking on the blood of their victims they grew in strength.
However while they had taken down 4 towns they had not gotten any conclusive news about the phoenix n and the rumors they had recieved were not enough to take action upon.
Feeling frustrated , the general nned a raid on a proper city in a big kingdom as he started to scout openings tounch an attack.
Chapter 111 Legend of the second prince
Ronan was having the time of his life staying at Avalon . His typical day started with waking up at sharp 4 am in the morning , an hour before sunrise.
He would then do light jog and stretching while patrolling the pce walls for one hour until sun rose at around 5 am.
Ronan would then start to practice his lightning arts and his axe techniques while picking one fire technique from the royal library to learn every other week until he mastered it.
His training continued till 9:30 am in the morning after which he took a shower and joined his mother for breakfast.
After breakfast he would go to the wall construction site at around 10:30 and supervise the production process and test the quality of construction.
The n was to build a twoyered wall with a short wall in the outer ring and a taller wall in the inner ring with a ten feet distance between the two walls.
The idea behind this construction was that even if the enemy seeded in breaching the first short wall , there was still a second high wall to stop their advance and the structure made it impossible for troops to usedders to scale the war in seiges.
The first wall was to be 20 feet high while the second was to be 40 feet high with both walls having archery stations and inbuilt cannon structures..
The space in between the two walls was to be converted into a war supplies and multipurpose space during war times and a jogging track for civilian use in the non war times with beautiful paintings drawn on the inner sides and a careful architecture which aligned the archery holes as sunlight pockets.
The entire project was beautifully thought out but theplexity of construction became astronomically high as a result of it. Ronan had to oversee a lot of minor details to make sure that no oversight errors ured and the alignment of the structure was not affected one bit .
Usually Ronan had lunch at the construction site , as someone from the pce brought him his lunch daily , but more often than not it was Sierra or Luna who did.
After spending half the day on the construction site , Ronan returned to the pce at around 5 pm for the evening training session as he worked out from 5-9 pm sharpening his martial arts and sparring with the soldiers before having dinner at 9:15 and finally retiring for the day.
Most in the pce found his work rate to be exceptional however it still fell shortpared to the mad work rate of the first prince Percy.
Waking up at 4 am , he had about the same schedule as Ronan , except he did the overseeing and training together at the dams construction site.
Choosing to drag heavy blocks of concrete himself rather than having 20 level 60 soldiers carry it , Percy would continuously push himself at work at all times.
He would swim in the water and make sure there were no sea monsters that would affect the safety of his crew and when the situation called for it , he would momentarily evaporate entire sections of water , to aid the construction as he would use his best spells at high intensity to stop the flow of an entire river.
Unlike Ronan who was just happy to eat properly cooked food , Percy was very particr with his nutrition as his meals were specially cooked and full of proteins and special herbs to aid his muscle and elemental affinity growth .
Percy would unhesitingly spend all the money he received for allowance on obtaining elixirs to improve body functioning as he knew that without going the extra mile and the external stimulus it would only be a matter of time before Ronan surpassed him.
For him the time for Ronan to surpass him had not arrived yet , and at the end of the year all n youth summit Percy wanted to show Ronan that his big brother was still the alpha around the house.
The tournament was 2 monthster and although Alexander had said nothing about it to the boys at the moment , Percy knew that it was his intention for both of the Draco children to participate.
He had overhead prime minister Leif and Alexander talk that this year¡¯s summit was going to be a national games summit with 2 invitation spots to every friendly nation of Avalon with the grand price being 250,000 gold coins and a 5000 year old ginseng that was extremely beneficial to one¡¯s body.
Percy could have given Ronan a heads up that such a challenge was uing but deep down he was scared to let Ronan know , as at this moment he needed every advantage that he could get to one up over his younger brother.
In his mind he knew that one day or the other Ronan was bound to surpass him by miles and he did not despise it. But to him his baby brother was still a baby and that time had not yet came. However even so , the huve levelling advantage that he used to hold over Ronan was now nullified in the 5 years he was not in Avalon and now the two brothers were most likely neck to neck in strength .
With Ronan having a superior elemental affinity he was already at a overwhelming advantage and hence Percy needed everyst bit of an edge that he could secure to somehow end up as the ultimate winner.
For this purpose he trained like a madman from the minute he woke up to the minute he slept as he went the extra mile in preparing for the fight.
Even in his sleep he would think about shadow fighting Ronan as he would remember his moves and how to counter them.
With Ronan already having a potential master and him not choosing one , this year¡¯s summit was also important because many of the top sects of Everlon would be attending , keeping an eye out for potential disciples.
For Percy thepetition just meant much more than it could ever do for Ronan.
The interesting part was that while Percy trained in silence for the uing sh , the debate amongst themoners became more and more intense by the day as to decide which of the two princes was the stronger one.
With Percy locked in as the crown prince of Avalon , there was no internal strife to see which one of the two seeded the throne , however themoners still wanted to specte amongst themselves as to which of the two brothers was stronger.
The Avalonian people took a lot of pride in the achievements of both their princes as their heads would always stick up high when they talked about their treatment in Avalon and the future of their country to foreigners .
However this debate was about to create even more surreal atmosphere for the sh when it did finally happen .
***********
( Meanwhile the central empire , in the outermost merchant town of ravanw )
The general of the night king army had decided to look for the phoenix n in what he assumed to be the biggest and strongest power in the continent amongst humans today.
The glorious central empire and the outskirt town of ravanw which was one of the easiest targets to be picked on
The general had high hopes from this expedition to find the information he was looking for and somehow return to his king with some good news.
This was the furthest he was willing to outreach before turning back , and if this expedition was also a failure he would go back empty handed anyways and face the kings wrath as a failedmander.
Nheless , over the past few weeks he had learnt a bit about the modernnguage and could now speak in a more normal dialect as he conversed with the scout
¡± How are the city¡¯s defenses? ¡± he asked
¡± 10,000 soldiers , 13,000 or so men between the age of 20-60 and a weak wooden wall for protection.
There are 3 Archer towers and 7 mounted cannons to attack enemy wallbreaking machines , but the gate itself is not well constructed and is easy to breach¡±.
The general was pleased with the report as it seemed like the merchant town was not very well protected and could be easily taken down.
While the scouts report was urate it missed a part where there was a world order bncer currently visiting the town , and the night kings army was about to find out firsthand as to how a lot of things had changed but a lot of things remained the same even after 1000 years had passed.
/// Editor¡¯s note : Like this book? why not show some love bymenting , voting with powerstones and showering golden tickets?
The almighty author appreciates it immensely!
Also I¡¯m the new trial editor on the job , so if you find any problems regarding the text please mention them in thements below so that i can rectify them , thankyou ///
Chapter 112 The announcement
Alexander called a full court to announce some major policy changes and future event information . Every important court official had to be mandatorily present irrespective of their departments and even Percy and Ronan had to be present in proper attire for the announcement.
Ronan had no idea what it was all about , but it was his first full court session which he would formally attend hence he was kind of looking forward to it.
As a kid while he was allowed to attend normal court he was never allowed in full court sessions as those were usually serious and decorum was important in them.
Alexander was dressed in one of his more regal cloaks as a massive crown adorned his head with Sierra sitting beside his throne on the queen¡¯s chair.
One step below Alexander and Sierra¡¯s throne sat Ronan to the left and Percy on the right in their respective thrones with the other seats all being filled in ordance to the hierarchy of ranks.
Prime minister Leif sat closest to the throne and his counterpart General Sam upied the seat opposite to him , while the business and finance minister was second and sitting opposite to him was the treasurer.
At the furthest corner sat the minister of animal husbandry , however nobody looked down on his department either as while it was not the most important department it was still vital in the smooth functioning of Avalon.
There was pindrop silence in the court as every official sat with their spines straight and their ears open , as an official type master noted every word spoken in the court today.
For n leaders , the full-court session was not mandatory to attend , however it was highly encouraged that they did and 17 n leaders were present for today¡¯s session..
With the rapid development of Avalon in naked view of everyone in the room , the excitement and happiness could be felt throughout however there was also nervousness and suspense as to why this particr session was called.
Usually there was only one Full court session a year on the 5th of January where the yearly budget and the yearly report was discussed and unless there were special circumstances a second session was not called.
For Alexander to put a 2 weeks notice for this particr session it could be inferred that something big and important was about to happen.
When everyone settled down , Alexander started the session.
¡± Countrymen , Leaders , ministers i know all of you can see the rate at which Avalon is being developed .
By lord Agni¡¯s grace our great nation is moving towards a positive direction of prosperity and peace ¡°. Alexander said with a soothing voice as everyone in the room tapped their feet in a synchronous rhythm to show their appreciation.
Alexander raised his hand , and everyone stopped .
He continued ¡± We have started many major projects and none of them bigger than the construction of dam , and I¡¯m proud to announce that we are ahead of schedule on the project with the foundation beingpleted 24 days before expected time thanx to the oversight of the crown prince Percy Draco¡±.
Another round of appreciation followed as everyone tapped their feet while throwing nces of admiration at the second prince.
¡± While we are growing steadily , we cannot growcent as the country is still a ¡® Work Under Progress ¡® and not a workpleted , which means that there is still a long road to be traversed ¡. ¡°. Alexander¡¯s voice deepened as he captured the attention of the entire room.
¡± At the end of the year , we have our customary youth tournaments where our promising youngsters from each othe major nspete and disy their fighting skills and grit for the entirety of Avalon to see.
This year however i propose to make the event grander ¡ ¡°.
Alexander scanned the room as he said this as he noted the reactions of every n leader to this announcement.
Waiting for a few seconds he said ¡± It¡¯s time to dominate global politics and show that Avalon is no longer a fledgling country , and there is no better way to do it than by showing off the promising youths we have as our future to imprint a strong image in the youths from the other countries as when they mature and think of attacking Avalon , they would tremble and fear our might¡±.
Alexander clutched his fists tightly as he made a fiery expression with his eyes turning crimson at this moment .
¡± For years we have beenbelled as a poor nation , a nation of nomads , radicalists , a failed nation ¡ but no more . Avalon¡¯s time hase!¡±.
Every single person in the room could feel their bloods boiling as Alexander said this , as they knew it was true themselves. When the nation was newly formed , the merchants from other countries would mock at its facilities and call it a poor nation of nomads , however every single year that image changed as Avalon developed faster than any of them could ever imagine.
¡± Lets make the end of the year games go from the national to international scale as we invite every friendly nation to our home.
The reward ? 5000 year old ginseng!¡±.
Audible gasps could be heard in the room as sweat dropped from the foreheads of all the n leaders and ministers.
5000 year old ginseng was something that money could not even buy , one of the most precious alchemy ingredients , drinking whose water one could purify every impurity in their body and strengthen their mana circuit it was a ultimate treasure for all warriors.
To put such a precious object for a tournament it was sure to be legendary.
¡± Not only will we invite the youths from different nations , but we will also invite tha various top sects.
Thanx to prime minister Leif¡¯s Excellent diplomacy 7 of the top 10 sects of the northern region are willing to attend with 2 more being undetermined and all 5 of the top 5 being in attendance.
Naturally for us to invite them we also had to give them the right to enroll their disciples into thepetition but that is fine considering that their sect leaders will be personally present at the event.
It will be a chance for our youths to showcase their talents and stand a chance to be recruited as a disciple into some of the best sects on the continent!
THIS IS A GREAT CHANCE ! ¡°.
The minds of the various n leaders went into a meltdown as they realised that this event was not just about winning the ginseng but the potential opportunities arising from it were iprehensible.
¡± Leif ¡. ¡°. Alexander signalled Leif to continue
Leif said. ¡± Ahem , The event will be conducted from 7th through 12 th December in a table style elimination.
There will be four groups , A ,B , C , D and winners of all four groups willpete in the semi finals .
Each nation can enroll one warrior into a group of their choosing and the same applies for us the hosts.
On 15 th November , 3 weeks from now we will hold internal selections to finalize the four slots from our nation and proceed to train them ordingly.
This is a request to all ns to take this very seriously as if we perform well enough in this event it will be a good chance for our nation to change its image infront of the world .
The age cap is under 18 years for the event , and anyone can participate in the internal selections as every n has the right to enroll any number of nsmen that they want to.
However at the end only the best 4 will be selected as representatives of AVALON as a whole and not a single n ! ¡°.
Leif gave information about the event as he continued to exin the boring details of the event specifics.
Percy who already had some idea about this event felt uneasy as he threw a side nce at his younger brother.
Although he had a little jump start on Ronan , with the news now being out , it meant that Ronan would start pushing himself too and the advantage of training that he was mentaining uptil this moment was about to end.
When he saw Ronan grinning from ear to ear he could see that his brother was getting pumped about all the potential battles that were about toe , as he closed his eyes and thought ¡® Please lord Agni ¡ not yet ¡. don¡¯t let him surpass me yet ¡®.
The court session continued for 1 more hour before it was dispersed and every single n leader walked out of the court being profusely drenched in sweat as they made haste to return to their respective territories without dallying or chatting as with the internal selections only 3 weeks away there was absolutely no time to be wasted!
With there being only 4 internal slots and two monsters named Percy and Ronan Draco sure topete , the other ns were basically fighting for the two spots that were left .
Chapter 113 Ronans Reaction
Ronan felt pumped following the announcement by his father , his veins popped right out of his hands as he tightly clutched his fists in anticipation.
These sorts of tournaments were something that was right up his alley and it seemed like this time not only were different nations attending but also 7 of the top 10 sects in the nothern region were going to be there.
It was said that everyone who could join one of these major sects was a prodigy and a specialist of their arts and with a reward as lucrative as the 5000 year old ginseng on the line it was sure to attract a lot of potential fighters.
Ronan did not care about the reward itself but the idea of fighting strong opponents and exciting battles gave him an adrenaline rush as deep down Ronan Draco was a battle junkie at his core.
Ronan absolutely loved a fight and the bloodier and harder it was the more satisfying it was for him to win. amongst all the battles he had till date his favourite one still remained the one against Percy eventhough he lost in that one.
It was fight where he gave it his all and although Percy won , he had absolutely no regrets as he left it all on the battlefield.
ncing towards his big brother Ronan smiled wider , if the tournament was this important for Avalon then his brother was sure to participate too , which meant that if the two of them went far enough there was a chance for them topete in this too.
Ronan¡¯s mind went into overdrive as the amount of exciting battles made him feel like he wanted to fight right at this very moment. Thankfully the meeting ended quickly after the announcement as Ronan found it difficult to sit in one ce with thunder raging in his veins begging him for some action..
Running straight for the training ground once the court ended it¡¯s session , Ronan absolutely wrecked the ce asughed and let the thrill of potential battles excite him.
¡± I need to train a lot and learn new practical tricks to help me in battle , the time is short but i must make the most of it and bring glory to Avalon! Hahahahaha ¡ THUNDER WAVE! ¡°.
Ronan bbered to himself and continued to recklessly use his powers as he was unaware that Percy was looking on from a distance.
Percy usually never spied on Ronan¡¯s training and he was initially headed to Ronan¡¯s way to give his brother the heads up that he would beat him at the tournament , but hearing the booming sounds of thunder from a distance , Percy decided to watch for a while first.
Although Ronan and Percy¡¯s power level was about the same at the moment , Percy was inplete disbelief as to when he saw Ronan casually wrecking the training ground with his thunder as the damage produced by even his most casual thunder attacks far exceeded his expectations.
Ronan was not even giving the attacks his full concentration yet Percy could see the dead uracy with which Ronan casually struck down and he couldn¡¯t help but feel his throat dry up at the sight of Ronan¡¯s skill as he realised that the two were not in the same dimension at all.
¡® Have i already fallen so far behind? ¡® Thought percy as he saw Ronan practicing his moves and at that moment realised that beating his kid brother was going to be much harder than he had initially imagined.
Willing to sacrifice his ego infront of his father if it meant that he get to kept his invincible image infront of his brother , percy did not hesitate to barge into Alexander¡¯s quarters as he looked at him with teary eyes and a determined face.
It was hard for Percy to ask help from Alexander as he had been taught since childhood that asking for help was a sign of weakness and asking for help from Alexander was akin to admitting that he had no other choice .
However willing to suffer the humiliation his father was about to subject him to Percy still said with a shaky voice ¡± Father ¡. I-I don¡¯t want to lose to Ronan ¡. He-He is too strong and I know he will surpass me someday , but not yet ¡ not in this tournament ¡. The only chance i have is if you teach me the secrets of the phoenix n. Although i haven¡¯t turned 18 yet , i am a ascended warrior , please bend the rules a little and let me learn how to wield the true fire ¡°.
Percy fell on his knees and kowtowed before Alexander as his tears soaked the carpet below . He had never willingly prostrated himself before anyone , and although it was his own father doing such a shameful act was a stain to his pride as the crown prince of Avalon , yet shockingly the verbal beating that he expected toe from Alexander never came .
Alexander put his arms around Percy¡¯s shoulders and picked the boy up as he looked into his eyes and did not say anything.
Momentster Alexander¡¯s eyes started to turn red little by little as Percy noticed the process in slow motion and once he got a grip on his own emotions his own eyes started to flicker with mes instead of the crimson hue of Alexander.
Alexander said looking into Percy¡¯s eyes ¡± Boy , i can ept your stubbornness as a warrior and your desire as this house¡¯s future alpha to not lose out to your younger brother. But if you dare call our powers the secret of the Phoenix n again , i swear i will beat the s*** out of you .
It¡¯s the secret of the Draco n ! and I ALEXANDER DRACO find you PERCY DRACO worthy of inheriting it.
Never prostrate yourself before anyone boy , not even your father. A Draco¡¯s head only bows before the gods and no one else ! ¡°.
Alexander was surprisingly understanding of Percy¡¯s feelings as he did not admonish him at all and instead agreed instantly.
Alexander was in a simr situation as to Percy however Percy was not aware of this fact as of yet.
Having two extraordinary sons , Alexander knew that most likely by the time that they turned 20-22 they would surpass him as the strongest warriors in the house and that would mean that he would no longer be the head of the table.
It was a scary thought for him to have as while he was extremely proud of the achievements of his sons and he wanted them to surpass him by miles , he was also not ready to take a hit on his own pride as a warrior and ept being number 3.
Feeling Percy¡¯s frustration Alexander knew that he needed to help the boy as best as he could as although it was unfair to Ronan , his second son was more than capable of forging his own way in life . His elder one needed a bit help to stay in the race and he as a father was ready to provide it.
¡± We start tommorow morning at 4 am ¡ in the ancestral hall. Dont bete boy ¡°. Alexander said as he ruffled Percy¡¯s hair and made his way out of the room.
Percy who was left in a mess of an emotional state clutched his fists and looked towards the heavens as he promised to give defeating Ronan his best shot !
*************
( Meanwhile in the central empire the outermost town of ravanw )
The night kings army hadunched an attack of the merchants vige and the general was able to use ice magic to crumple the wooden wall easily as the army punched a hole through it and storm the town.
The initial fight was overwhelmingly in favour of the night kings army as the general had picked a beautiful spot to break into the city from , as the Archer towers could provide minimal cover at that area and it had various spots to hide from the arrows.
The soldiers who responded to the situation at once were ughtered mercilessly as the modern humans were nowhere near the savagery of the night kings army who had lived through life and death and a 1000 year sleep in between.
It seemed like everything was going well untill suddenly the earth started to tremble and earth spikes came out of nowhere , killing over 100 undead soldiers at once.
¡± Who dares? ¡°. The night kings general shouted in anger as he did not know the source of the elemental attack , with there being no information of a high level elemental user being present on the premises.
¡± I could ask you the same damn question human ¡. Who the f*** are you? and why are you attacking this town? ¡°. The earth elemental bncer walked out in his green robes with a grumpy face and faced the night kings army alone with no fear on his face.
¡± This town is under the protection of the world order ¡. so i suggest you crawl back to whatever gutter u came from and leave this ce at once ¡°. The bncer dered .
He expected the enemy to run after he dered he was from the world order , or atleast have their face turn pale , however never did he expect that the enemy would actually dare to take him on.
¡± The world order eh? So you idiots are still around ¡. well well well , The more the things change the more they remain the same.
COME BOY , LET ME SEE WHAT YOU¡¯VE GOT ¡°. The general said as he created icicles of his own and shot them towards the bncer.
Chapter 114 Preperation
Time was running out for Ronan as three weeks were just too short for him to learn something tangible .
What Ronan did work on however was his elemental affinity attacks as his training in golden thunder had made his training in elemental affinity reallyg behind as it was way more taxing andplicated of an element to train.
With the ring on his thumb now however , he could control his thunder element much better and was learning new things about it everyday.
He liked to experiment thunder and read about it in manuals as one of the interesting topics that he learnt was the power description of a elemental user.
A level one user could summon a small attack from the element and were called beginners
level two elemental mastery saw a user proficiently use their element in basic attacks and develop enough stamina tost a battle.
Level 3 users could perform moves higher than B level difficulty and their control over basic attacks could be said to be near perfect.
Level 4 was a big leap from level 3 and a person with a level 4 elemental mastery could mentain infinite stamina for fighting at level 2 of lower intensity . It focused on improving the quality and quantity of elemental essence in a user.
Level 5 elemental users could start to perform elemental maniption , as they could perform tasks such as firebending and waterbending and actually manipte the natural states of the elements that they used..
This meant that they could change the trajectory of the attacks once they hadunched them and could use nature as an advantage on a Battlefield.
A level 6 elemental user was someone who could perform SS ranked moves or higher as those moves were ssified as ¡® Supreme moves ¡® that could easily one ¨C shot any ascended warrior.
A level 7 elemental user was someone that could perform perfected elemental maniption . They had infinite stamina to fight uptil level 5 and were basically akin to one man armies.
Although there were also levels above level 7 , the information in the book did not record them as enough knowledge was not avable after that point with very few elemental users ever reaching that realm.
Ronan himself was a tier 5 elemental user as of this moment and was struggling to learn the basics of elemental maniption.
Shakuni was thoroughly shocked that Ronan could perform elemental maniption even though it was a very rudimentary form at his age as usually it took decades for warriors to ever reach that realm.
It just served to show how powerful Ronan¡¯s innateprehension really was , as he was not imparted such lessons by someone but learnt it himself.
Understanding that mastering elemental maniption was a key to bing a stronger warrior Ronan knew where he needed to direct his efforts , hence he relentlessly worked towards achieving it.
*********
( Meanwhile Percy )
Percy was waiting for Alexander at 3:58 am sharp as exactly at 4 Alexander entered the ancestral hall and started his lecture to impart to Percy the secrets of the Draco n.
Alexander said ¡± What is the source of our fire ? why is it different to other fire users ? ¡°.
Percy was a bit shocked that the session started with a question answer , but since Alexander asked him something he was obliged to reply to the best of his abilities as he said ¡± When i fight with other fire users , i can feel my me to be more vibrant , more powerful and containing more heat then them , i donot know why though .
I assume it¡¯s because we have the blood of true phoenix flowing through our viens ¡°.
Alexander nodded , Percy¡¯sprehension was passable as he said ¡± Yes our fire is a bit more special than normal fire benders and has power almost equal to a pseudo superior element.
However it¡¯s only because our bloodline has diluted that the power of our fire has reduced , the first ancestor of our n was rumored to be able to fight with even a forbidden elemental user at his peak with the true me of the phoenix . However , those are only tales of the old ¡®.
Percy was shocked to hear this , he had witnessed the destruction left behind by golden thunder himself and could notprehend his fire having that much power. However just the idea that it could , made his blood pump in anticipation.
Alexander continued ¡± However what im telling you is something deeper boy , While others elemental affinity generates from their dantian , where does our affinity get altered ? ¡°.
Percy¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as he heard this as he said ¡± Our eyes ¡°.
Alexander smiled as he heard this as he said ¡± Yes it¡¯s our eyes . They turn crimson when we get angry and med re up around us when we do , it¡¯s not a coincidence . The eye of the phoenix is a special bloodline skill ¡°.
Percy listened in rapt attention as he focused on the inner channels of his eye trying to figure out what was special about them.
Alexander continued ¡± The key to our powers is anger . You may have heard that eyes are the gateway to one¡¯s soul and that to look into one¡¯s true intentions you need to look into their eyes , and that stands true .
Our eyes can tap into the emotion of anger which is closely rted to fire and convert our anger into power as the stronger our anger the stronger our me grows . However it can theoritically convert any strong emotion into energy and the deeper the color of our eyes be the stronger the conversion ¡°.
Percy remembered all the times Alexander¡¯s eyes turned crimson red and realised that it was true that the deeper the color of his eyes the stronger the powers became.
¡± When you were a kid , you experienced a phenomena called awakening as your powers are now much closer to our ancestors than mine were as somehow you were able to surpass the bloodline dilution and activate the phoenix genes in your blood.
Which is why i only have red pupils but u have a burning me in your eyes .
Your me will be stronger than mine ever could be boy . You are special ¡°.
Percy gulped in anticipation , he had never realised how special his powers were. He knew that he had became stronger ever since the first awakening that he experienced however he had no idea as to how strong he really was or what the change in hair color and eye color meant , however listening to Alexander he finally understood just how precious it really was.
Alexander continued ¡± Nobody in thest 2 centuries has been able to activate the first awakening and you are the first to break through that bottleneck.
Not even I or your grandfather could do it and now you will realise how beneficial it is that you did.
Because now i will teach you the strongest form of elemental maniption there is.
As the true secret of the phoenix n is that our bloodline makes us the masters of all me , making elemental maniption as easy as cake to be performed by us.
Master the fire and nobody from the young age can surpass you , i can gaurantee you that ¡°.
Percy knew that elemental maniption was a highlyplex technique however the way Alexander said it , it made Percy feel like fire was his birthright and he was it¡¯s overlord.
Naturally the fear associated with learning something new vanished when he realised that he was born for this and hence he seriously started to look forward to Alexander showing him how to perform it.
¡± Watch ¡°. Alexander said as he raised his arms and all the mes in the ancestral hall started to rise in intensity.
There were 16rge fire ces in the ancestral hall and all 16 of them lost their me to Alexander at once as the fire from there started to circle around him faster and faster untill it formed two circr rings.
Stabilizing those two rings Alexander opened his eyes as it revealed a blood red color that made him look like a walking demon mad with bloodlust as his smile gave him a eery crooked appearance.
With two massive rings already surrounding him Alexander then started to chant his spells using his hands as he started to perform fight sequences as if it was nothing.
One move after another each stronger than before as he mesmerized Percy with his strength untill he manipted all of them together to attack him at once.
¡± Father ¡ ¡°. Percy worried about the several strong attacks hitting Alexander at once but to his shock they were all blocked by the two rings surrounding him and none was able to even scratch his skin.
Percy waspletely shocked as he had never seen something remotely like this as the mes made a protective armour around Alexander that was imprable.
With a very deep voice and a wicked smile Alexander said ¡± Level one ¨C Armour of mes ! ¡°.
Chapter 115 Percys Power-up
Percy¡¯s training in the secret arts of the Draco family was a turning point in his life as a warrior. It was as if Percy had entered a state of enlightenment as he became the sharpest he had ever been in his life absorbing all the knowledge that Alexander could give him like a sponge.
Not only did he grasp the basics of the arts that Alexander wanted to teach him extremely quickly but he could also feel something resonating inside his body that guided him during the process.
Just the first level of the secret arts the ¡® Armor of me ¡® was a broken technique that could virtually provide a whole another dimension of defensive capabilities to Percy¡¯s arsenal as it would be a passive skill that would only chip away a bit of his elemental essence constantly to mentain while the defensive capabilities it offered were off the charts.
The basic idea behind elemental maniption was imbuing one¡¯s own elemental essence into natural representation of the element so that they could technically manipte the elemental essence inside it as if it were a part of their own body.
The reason why Alexander could perfectly manipte the mes inside the ancestral hall with such ease was because he as the head of the Draco family had personally refined the mes inside the hall with his own essence as he took over themand of the family.
Now the fire inside the ancestral hall was akin to being a part of his own body and he could manipte the mes inside them with perfection.
Although it was a much simpler form of the true elemental maniption that could manipte any natural state of the element without refinement , it technically worked in the same manner and apart from the user only being able to manipte the mes that they had refined the power at level 5 was nearly the same..
This meant that while being a much easier technique to learn than the true elemental maniption the technique could provide simrbat potential to its user and hence it was a broken technique that was worthy of being a n secret.
Although embuing nature¡¯s elements with one¡¯s own elemental affinity was not a new technique unique to the phoenix n , and while there were many many users of the same technique , a few of which also being fire elemental users none could quite do it like those with the blood of the phoenix.
For normal users such elemental maniption while easy and fast to learn chewed heavily on their elemental essence as manipting nature¡¯s elements costed twice the normal cost to operate ones own me.
This made the technique highly impractical to perform which was why it was not popr , however for those with the blood of the phoenix the entire scenario was different .
mes reacted strongly to Percy¡¯s elemental essence as he tried to imbue it within the fire element as the natural elemental fire felt almost exactly akin to Percy¡¯s own elemental essence making the entire process feel somewhat familiar to his body.
Not only could Percy feel every me that he imbued his essence in resonate with himself but the entire exercise just felt right to him as being the descendant of the phoenix bloodline who had underwent the first awakening , Percy¡¯s senses were much more attuned to the world¡¯s mespared to even Alexander.
Within 3 days Percy managed to get a basic grip on the technique ¡® Armour or me ¡® as he was able to create one ring big enough to cover him while fighting normally otherwise
Currently his speed dropped by about 30% and his spell casting speed by 40% when he activated the armour of me technique as while he was able to mentain it for long periods of time it was taxing to synchronise the ring with his movements .
However Alexander who had underwent the same learning curve as percy as a kid with Augustus could not beleive his eyes when he saw how fast his first son grasped the concepts that took him many months to master.
Truthfully Alexander never had hope that Percy would be able to get much further in learning the technique before the tournament , with his current progress being the best case scenario that Alexander imagined at the end of the training , but now it seemed as if he maybe able to master level one before the fights began.
Alexander loved the feeling of having a intelligent child who grasped everything he taught him like a shadow as he could see his own reflection within the hardworking Percy Draco who was proudly learning the secrets of his n.
With Ronan being a thunder elemental user with only 2% fire affinity Alexander doubted if he could ever pass these techniques to him . Hence Percy was the only hope for the Draco ns fiery future.
Satisfied with his sonsprehension Alexander taught him more and moreplicated concepts as he mentored him towards the right direction to help him understand in days what took years for him to master.
Maybe due to abination of factors of the awakened bloodline of Percy , His very high fire affinity , An excellent teacher in Alexander and an intense desire to not let his brother outdo him yet , Percy underwent a mind boggling transformation in the next 3 weeks gaining 4 levels and mastering level one of the technique after day and night of continuous practice.
Although there were moreplicated arts present within the Draco ns illustrious secrets , Alexander did not feel that the 15 year old Percy was ready yet to learn the destructive moves of the n that were only to be imparted to n heads.
Since Percy was not yet of age and not yet the king of Avalon , it wasn¡¯t the right time for him to learn those forbidden moves and despite his countless requests Alexander refused to teach him about level 2 or higher.
Despite all that , Percy now had a real fighting chance to beat Ronan with the incredible armour of me increasing his defensive capabilities exponentially . Hence while the actual oue could only be decided after the fights ended , by the time internal selections rolled around Percy had regained his confidence as a proud warrior as he no longer avoided eye contact with Ronan.
Staring confidently into his little brothers eyes he said ¡± There are four internal slots brother ¡.. Number one will be mine , but number two isn¡¯t too shabby either ¡°.
Ronan returned his brothers taunt with a devilish grin as he had no idea about the internal demons that Percy faced thest few days.
In his eyes this was the same cocky brother he knew since childhood and he did not mind it at all. In his eyes his brother was the strongest and it would be fun to take him on in battle.
*********
( Meanwhile the night kings army )
The general of the night kings army was on the run as he bled profusely from the many cuts on his body.
Hot on his tail was a world order bncer who had single handedly wiped the night king generals entire legion as the level 145 general was no match for the level 162 bncer who had a stronger elemental affinity than his own.
The world order that the general remembered had their bncers at level 120 Max which was the reason why he was confident in taking the man on , however to his absolute shock the bncer turned out to be a level 162 powerhouse.
The world order seemed to have thrived in the millennium that the night king was asleep as someone even at the bncers level could now threaten a general like him.
He remembered the good old days where he would insult even the protectors of the world order without care as those level 150 weaklings could not lift a finger against the night king however that no longer seemed to be the scenario.
Failing not only in getting information about the phoenix ns wherebouts and the eternal me , the general now also lost his entire toon of tens of thousands of soldiers and the entirety of the situation was caused by one single man.
¡± The world order¡ tch , how did those brats grow so powerful , DAMNIT! , this is so annoying ¡°. The generalined as he sensed the world order general closing in.
The bncer who could sense the general escaping 400 meters north of his location decided to create a stone prison for his enemy as he chanted a spell to trap the other man in a stone prison.
unfortunately however the distance between the two was toorge and the stone prison formed wasn¡¯t strong enough to withstand the naked ice attack from the general at point nk range, as although he was slowed and lost a 100 meters gap , he was able to bust out and continue his escape.
¡± DAMNIT DAMNIT DAMNIT , I must inform my lord about these new developments , i cannot fall here, not after all these years of suffering! ¡°.
Chapter 116 Internal Tryouts
The internal Tryouts for the four slots of Avalon were conducted in the capital city with 25,000 strong crowd in attendance.
The trials were divided into three small tests and the final judgement of internal slots was reserved by a pannel of 40 judges including all the n leaders , general Sam and his lieutenants and finally in the hands of Augustus .
Naturally Augustus was heavily biased from the start regarding his two grandsons and with him as a selector everything else was just a farce , but no nepotism was needed for the selection of the two royal princes as even without him being the final selector , those two would undoubtedly shine as number one and number two in the tryouts.
The three tests for the internal selection were
1. Punch strength test
2. Elemental strength test
3. Strategy test
There were a total of 43,000 youthspeting for the 4 internal slots with the young masters from all the ns under 18 eyeing the spots vehemently.
Each n had devoted a lot of resources to groom their young scions for these internal selections as should any of them get the opportunity to enter a big sect after fighting in theing tournament , the entire trajectory of their n might change forever.
So amongst the hopes and watchful eyes of the various elders and citizens of Avalon and their King , the first round of the internal Tryouts started as 100 punching machines were lined up infront of the crowd as candidates were called in batches of 100 to register their scores infront of everyone¡¯s watchful eyes..
Every participant was given a number and unless they were extremely popr amongst the crowd like Percy and Ronan and some of the other young masters of big ns , the crowd would only recognise them from their assigned number and nothing more.
Most participants ranged between the level 30-45 range with only a handful being above level 60 and even less above level 80 while Percy and Ronan being the only two ascended level warriors.
It was unrealistic for most born with a 4 star talent or lower to think they could break past the mortal realms into the ascended ones in their entire life , much less before 30.
However those that did manage to be level 60 or higher at such a young age were undoubtedly very promising seedlings that could be a pir of the nation in theing days.
General Sam was hence more interested in recruiting potential seedlings into the army early on than selecting candidates for theing tournament as the current average army strength was only level 62 . Should he recruit such promising seedlings early on , who were bound to blossom he could most likely pull the average up to 75 in theing 5 years.
One after another candidates went upto the punching machines as they gave the strongest punch that they could without using elemental affinity to get a reading on the punching machine.
Everyone was given two chances with the best of two being selected.
The threshold value that Augustus had set for this test was a score of 55 and above in a machine that rated one from 0- 100 and those who were unable to score atleast this number in two punches were automatically eliminated.
To the horror of the candidates all 100 of the first batch failed to meet the threshold as the best score was only 22.
Groans could be heard from the crowd as noone from the first 2200 candidates could meet the threshold as the candidatesined that the test was too hard.
Those whose turn was yet toe felt increasingly nervous about going up , while the various n leaders now worried about saving their ns face should their scions not be able to even clear the first round.
Augustus had indeed set the bar a bit too high as it was impossible for warriors under level 60 to clear this challenge as unless one had a powerful martial art that boosted their attack strength , the natural strength of a level 60 warrior was near 55 .
Only when the young master of the 3rd n of Avalon , Sierra¡¯s home n cleared the stage with a score of 72 did the crowd break into cheers and celebrations , as from then on in every batch one after another someone managed to qualify.
Most of the big ns had ess to some form of martial arts and their scions were trained in atleast the basics hence to the delight of the n leaders all 37 of their participating direct descendants managed to clear round one , although two cleared it only by the skin of their teeth with a punch strength of 55.
While some ns did not have any scions under the age of 18 that could participate efficiently in the selections , some had multiple siblings qualifying.
Not including the branch members and other n members there were a total of 37 direct descendantspeting and all 37 of them managed to qualify for round two , giving a massive ego boost to the n leaders and reinforcing the image in themon public¡¯s mind that the big ns were indeed different frommon blood.
When it was finally Percy¡¯s turn to walk upto the stage the entire crowd broke into mad cheers as their crown prince and the nation¡¯s pride finally walked out onto the arena.
The chants of ¡® Percy! Percy ! Percy! ¡® were deafeningly loud as the other 99 candidates felt like they were invisible with not a single individual even looking at their existance.
Percy too was a good sport as he raised his arms wide and embraced the chants with a smile as being the centre of attention did not make him feel anxious at all.
He was a prince and he enjoyed the appreciation of his people.
Taking a deep breath he took a punching stance against the Machine as he lightly extended his arm to touch the sensor twice without hitting it as he mentally prepared the spot where he wanted to hit the machine precisely.
The trick tonding a strong punch was to reduce the area of impact as much as possible andnding and using the strength of the full body tond one and not just the arms.
Twisting his hips Percy used explosive speed to preciselynd a strong punch onto the machine as a loud bang resounded throughout the arena .
The sensor read a whopping 89 on the score-board as percy surpassed the previous best score of 81 by a fair margin and that too without using any martial arts.
The crowd went absolutely ballistic at this show of strength by Percy as his chants only grew louder.
Not bothering with having to punch a second time Percy walked back down the alley as the other candidates continued for their second try to seed .
As he walked back he saw Ronan standing in the front of the next line pping for his performance with an innocent smile stered on his face.
Percy grinned looking at his brother and tapped his shoulder as he said ¡± Don¡¯t embarass yourself trying to beat my score ¡°. and coolly walked off from the arena.
Ronan giggled when he heard this , he did not know how the machine worked or if he could beat Percy¡¯s record but internally he absolutely wanted to .
When his chance came to walk-upto the stage , the crowd were still chanting Percy¡¯s name however again broke into cheers to see the cold second prince walk onto the arena.
Unlike Percy , Ronan did not care much about the crowd as while it did not make him nervous it did not motivate him either. For him only his own self mattered and from the second he walked infront of the punching machine he was onlyser focused on what he needed to do next.
This temperamental difference between the two brothers was for everyone to see as while both the scions of Draco n were extraordinary they could not be more different than each other.
In his mind Ronan thought about Karna sensei and the first time that he taught him the raging fist infront of the riverbank destroying the massive boulder , as he decided to throw this punch in his honor tomemorate his martial arts that he so trustingly passed to Ronan , and remind the world that his techniques were not yet dead.
It was a move that Ronan had practiced day in and day out for years and had gained aplete and absolute mastery over.
Getting into stance , Ronan positioned his legs at shoulder distance as he slowly opened his eyes to look at the machine infront of him.
In a shadow image of Karna sensei¡¯s movements that he showed him all those years ago Ronan unleashed the same punch at the machine with a cold voice that said ¡® Raging Fist ¡®.
BOOM!
To the absolute horror of everyone present in the arena Ronan did not just clear the criteria for passing scoring a whopping 99 , but he also cracked the punching machine in half with his power as the two pieces were embedded into the walls 20 feet away .
Everyone broke into an uproar and looked at the refree to see if any elemental affinity was involved but when the mana crystal remained clear and the refree did not sense the use of any elemental affinity the resounding cheer was unreal as Ronan simply outssed anyone and everyone of his age group including Percy himself.
Not only did he score a perfect 99 , he also broke the entire damn machine with his punch showing that the machine was not even strong enough to fully record his strength.
The machine was made from reinforced steel used to restrain notorious criminals. Hence for it to snap in half meant that the punch strength behind Ronan¡¯s attack was easily lethal enough to kill a man should they take the brunt of it .
As Augustus and Sam cheered like madmen , the other n leaders felt their backs drench in swear over Ronan¡¯s raw power.
A 13 year old kid with such strength was unheard and unseen off and every single Avalonian quickly realised that Ronan Draco was the one to watchout for in the tournament.
Everyone expected Ronan to walk back like Percy did after this banger of a performance however his next words shocked the crowd silent as he said ¡± Good warm-up now i want my real punch ¡°.
The refree felt like he was about to faint as every n leader felt their eyebrows twitch at this statement as they looked towards Augustus for the final verdict.
But the old man was too busyughing to notice that there was a sight of fear in the eyes of n leaders as they understood that this 13 y/o tiny terror could probably kill even veteran warriors like themselves , with one punch at that.
Chapter 117 Round 2
Ronan¡¯s first punch had a deep impact on the judges , the contestants and the audience who were all now wary of his strength .
However none more so than Percy Draco. One of the major disadvantage that Percy had currently was that the inherent martial arts of the Draco family were not nearly as good as the ones that Ronan learnt from Karna.
The suryavanshi n that Karna belonged to was a martial n with top notch martial techniques hence it was no shock that Ronan could easily punch a hole through the martial machine since he had trained his physical body to the very limits.
This was one area in which Percy could never hope to catch upto Ronan . No matter how hard he trained his muscles , strength was not built up in a day and he would always be slower and have less raw power in any head on collision.
This meant that Ronan would walk into the fight with a superior physical build up and knowledge of excellent martial arts that Percy did not have ess to.
Realising that no matter how hard he sprinted , his brother was just too hard to catch-upto Percy felt nervous In his stomach as although he did not show his nervousness out in the open. He was shook-up internally.
After long deliberation , Ronan was not allowed to take a second punch and was retired with the highest score possible of 99 , as he reduced the 100 testing machines to only 99 for the remaining participants.
Unhappy with the decision Ronan threw a nce at his grandfather who felt like burying a hole in the ground for letting his grandson down.
Ronan¡¯s face of dissapointment almost made him reverse his decision , however when he realised that the machines costed the state serious money and their damage was too much to bear , he had to stick by his verdict..
Hence Ronan was walked off the arena amongst ps of admiration from the crowd as the round one continued for 1 hour after his performance.
A total of 1200 candidates cleared round one and entered round two , meaning that the pass rate for round one turned out to be under 2% .
Those making round two of the internal selections were already the best of the best individuals and the top talents of the country however number one and two of round one still remained a Draco.
After a short 1 hour break , round 10rge machines recing the 100 punching ones , as this was the elemental power measuring machine.
These machines costed nearly 10 times the price of a single punching machine and knowing how Ronan especially knew A ranked spells and higher , Augustus made it clear that only spells upto rank B were allowed.
Still to be sure that nothing untoward happened , Ronan was put into the veryst slot of round two.
The elemental power machine worked simr to the punching machine however here one had to attack from a range of 20-100 meters from the machine as per the candidates choosing and urately get the highest reading possible.
The machine graded an attacks power based on the quality of elemental essence inside and the force of impact.
The readings were from 0-99 and the threshold for clearing this stage was set at 65.
This was the ultimate weeding round as a score of 65 was nearly impossible for kids under 18 years of age to achieve , with only the best C and B ranking spells capable of doing so.
In a way this was the elimination round for themoners who did not have a great technique as it was unfair for them to be participating in such apetition where only the best could thrive.
However thepetition ahead would also be a stage where only the elites of various kingdoms and sects wouldpete and hence in a way losing out here was better than being humiliated on the big stage.
The crowd was electric for round two as they got to witness the best moves of the various kids picked up from the Avalonian academy and hence with various elemental users using various attack techniques it was very interesting to watch .
One after another contestants went out in groups of 10 and used their best shots on the elemental machines to get a score , however even after the first 20 groups had attempted to clear the threshold only 1 out of the 200 candidates from Luna¡¯s home n was able to clear the threshold with a score of 67.
Grandmother Luna¡¯s n was considered to be one of the strongest ns in Avalon and one of the top 3 ns if not the top one for sure , hence when even a scion of such a n was barely able to clear the threshold the other n leaders became disheartened.
As expected the major ns scions did perform better than themoners scoring in the low to mid fifties , however only 7 out of the 37 who cleared round one were able to clear round 2.
Only twomoners who had shined brightly in Avalonian academy and won themselves the right to a high grade C level technique were able to clear round 2 and even that was a huge achievement.
The crowd cheered madly when one of themoners made it big and it showed how much fair Alexander had made formoners to rise through the ranks with enough talent.
General Sam became very interested in those kids as he noted their names down and asked one of his lieutenants to specially invite them into the army if needed.
In the secondst group , Percy walked out on the arena and as usual , the crowd went nuts to see their favourite crown prince in action.
Alexander was the almighty warrior king and the draco n had an unshakeable image of superior genes and power infront of themoners , hence anticipation for Percy¡¯s attack was extremely high.
Even Ronan who was usually detatched and did not care about who qualified or not , paid rapt attention to his brothers move to see if he could learn something from it and make it his own.
Choosing a distance of a whopping 100 meters to the target , the maximum allowed under the rules , Percy took a very interesting approach to his attack as the audience was baffled by his choice.
Long range attacks were usually notorious for being weaker than short ranged ones , hence most expected Percy to attack from the minimum point of 20 meters but he chose the opposite.
Forming a ming bow out of thin air , Percy chanted his spell and shot his arrow 90¡ã perpendicr to the ground straight onto the clouds above.
His arrow looked feeble andpletely off-target as everyone in the audience was left scratching their heads as to what was going on.
The judges however instantly recognised the attack as they had seen it in their youths being performed by Augustus , as they looked at the old man in amazement and said ¡± Isn¡¯t that¡? ¡°.
¡± Yep ¡± came the reply from Augustus as he did not hide his wide grin at all.
After a full 10 seconds , Percy¡¯s body suddenlybusted into mes as his eyeballs turned into a miniature me as he said ¡± Special move : Orions arrow ¡°.
A massive 40 feet tall ted warrior appeared 200 feet above ground pulling a massive bowstring , as he sent a meteoric arrow towards the elemental measuring te.
BOOM!
The attack produced a sonic boom that sent vibrations throughout the arena as it absolutely destroyed the elemental te upon impact.
The entire crowd burst into mad cheers as the elemental te was destroyed with only a score of 99 being disyed ontop of the broken machine as in round 2 Percy Draco achieved the maximum score possible and shattered all records.
The previous high score before him was just 71 , however not only did Percy score 99 he destroyed the entire machine too in convincing fashion as a wide grin could be seen on his face as he did so.
The judges again looked towards The madlyughing Augustus with skepticism as both of his grandsons were absolute monsters whose like was never seen before and the old man had his chest swollen in pride because of it.
Not caring about the losses incurred by the state , Augustus only shouted ¡± Hahaha i taught him that move , hahaha the kid is just like me ¡¡±.
¡± My grandson , my wonderful grandson , hahaha praise lord Agni ¡°.
As general Sam politely pped while the other army lieutenants gave a standing ovation to their to be king.
Percy used a peak B ranked move that was the speciality of Augustus in the match , showing how well he had soaked the knowledge from his ancestors.
With only 9 functioning devices left , Ronan was the only one who had to wait for his turn as the other 9 did their moves as he was the veryst one to walk out on the arena , the centre of attention of the entire crowd as everyone wanted to see if the second brother could outdo the first one.
Chapter 118 Last round
When it was Ronan¡¯s chance to finally show his powers the crowd was already super pumped to see what he could produce.
With Percy pulling of a nostalgic Augustus Special , andpletely destroying the machine , the crowd wanted something major from the second prince as well.
The noise and mour that was created when Ronan took the 25 meter spot was unreal , as unlike Percy who chose the furthest distance , Ronan chose the closest one as he got into stance for his attack.
Ronan had absorbed various fire elemental arts aftering to Avalon , and while his lightning control and lightning arts were undoubtedly superior , for this particr challenge Ronan decided to go with his fire attacks.
The entire crowd was anticipating a brilliant thunder strike as it wasmon knowledge that the second prince was a superior elemental user , hence when Ronan summoned fire , everyone gasped collectively for a second.
Ronan¡¯s body had only about 2% fire elemental essence , which meant that out of his entire pool of elemental essence he could only use a very small portion of it to create fire attacks.
Most B ranked moves costed an average elemental user about 3-6% of their total essence and unless one had mastered that movepletely it was impossible to do it with only 2% .
Hence when Ronan started to twist and turn his body while manipting a stream of mes , everyone was surprised as to what exactly was the kid doing and why.
¡± Why is he using the fire element? ¡± a n leader questioned.
¡± Isn¡¯t the second prince a thunder elemental user ? Thunder is superior to fire then why? ¡°. another n leader added
Discussions broke out amongst the judges and lieutenants as nobody could figure out Ronan¡¯s true motives.
The only people who were not wondering as to what Ronan was trying to achieve were Augustus and Percy as they knew the move that Ronan was trying to pull off all to well.
¡® He can¡¯t possibly do that ¡. can he? ¡® Percy thought as he watched wide mouthed , noticing Ronan¡¯s every action.
Ronan danced elegantly between a stream of mes as he chanted his spell with rapt attention , and when he finally came into the final stance of the move , the seamingly haphazard moving mes above his head arranged perfectly into the form of a winged dragon.
Under the watchful eyes of thousands , Ronan pulled off his father¡¯s signature move.
¡± Special Move : Winged Dragon Roar ¡°.
The dragon made of mes instantly flew towards the intended target with blistering pace as its entire body became a blur as it cut through the elemental machine like it was made of paper.
There was no reading on the machine , as it did not even get the chance to note the power of the attack before malfunctioning into overload. As Ronan¡¯s attack simply cut through the machine in half!
As the two seperated pieces of the machine slid and hit the ground , the audience went into an uproar at the ridiculous fire control that the second prince posessed!
Augustus saw a spitting image of Alexander in Ronan as everything from the moves execution to the expression on his face afterwards was the same as Alexander used to have in his younger days.
As to when did Ronan learn that move , or when did he master it. He had no idea as The winged dragon roar was a self made technique by Alexander and was not even documented in the royal archives yet.
While Augustus was sure that Alexander had never taught this move personally to Ronan , the question then remained as to how he perfected it.
Because if he perfected it just by observing it being performed by Alexander once or twice then the kids naturalprehension had already broken past the realms ofmon sense.
Augustus sweated at the monstrous talent of his second grandson as the other judges apuded in awe as to Ronan¡¯s mastery of fire.
General Sam and the other lieutenants gave Ronan a standing ovation alongside the entire crowd who viewed Ronan in a positive light for using the traditional power of fire that symbolised the Draco family to win this round.
Although there was no score disyed nobody doubted Ronan¡¯s capability and questioned his advancement to round 3 .
While executing the move gave Ronan extreme pride and joy he did not realise that by using fire he has inadvertently riled Percy up as his elder brother finally realised just how high his talent really was to perform a B ranked move with the amount of essence he had in his body.
This gave him the idea that in a stamina battle there was absolutely no way that he was going to be able to beat Ronan , as not only did his brother have better quality of essence but also had a more efficient usage , which meant that the longer the battle drew the more his disadvantage would be.
Feeling shaken up by the odds of him winning Percy could not rejoice in the pride that his brother was such an amazing warrior as while on any other day he would be swelled in pride , with thepetition looming around the corner he could not help but feel scared.
*********
( The next day )
Round 3 started next day and there were 200,000 citizens that were in attendance to watch the final round of the internal selection as there was going to be a free for all battle royale between all 19 contestants who had cleared round 2 for a total of 20 minutes after which the judges would roll out the top 4 picks.
The instructions were clear as to not maim or seriously injure any contestants and anything above C ranked elemental moves and D ranked martial arts was prohibited.
The martial arts limit were kept lower than the elemental attacks because of the psychological damage caused by Ronans punch .
The n leaders feared that should Ronan Draco run rampant in the selections then only skeletons would walk out of the fight .
Every single judge actually beleived that Ronan and Percy deserved their spots in the top two and so did the audience , hence should Augustus have exempted them from round three , absolutely nobody would have protested , but Augustus did not want to.
In his mind he wanted to stick by the rules while also proving the Draco family superiority over all the other big ns .
Ronan and Percy were best examples of why they were the ruling n of a nation and the others only controlled a town.
He was extremely proud of his grandsons and their des and wanted to show the other ns that if they ever thought about usurping power from the centre , there were these beasts that they would need to topple.
With Ronan and Percy fighting the best of the top ns in such an tender age , the psychological trauma wouldst for a lifetime as they would cower at the very thought of facing them.
As the free for all battle royale started , the 17 contestants nervously looked at each other and then towards Percy and Ronan Draco and soon realised that every single one of them were thinking the same damn thing.
Teaming up to face the two brothers , the situation quickly turned into a 2 Vs 17 .
However neither Percy nor Ronan were scared at all looking at theirpetition as both had nasty smiles stered all over their faces as if they were mocking their opposition.
Looking towards Ronan , Percy said ¡± Sir this one out kiddo , it¡¯s time for the crown prince to shine ¡ ¡°. As he jerked his hands to produce mes on both fists .
But before he could make a single attack , a terrifying burst of lightning came from beside him as he has to jump to avoid the attack as Ronan unleashed his first move
¡± LIGHTNING WAVE ¡°.
As thunder waves propagated on the ground towards all directions 12 of the 17 contestants fainted upon failing to dodge Ronan¡¯s most basic attack that was only ranked D in elemental attack index.
One after another bodies hit the floor and the crowd gasped to see that 12 of the 17 young masters of the big ns bit the dust following only a casual strike by Ronan.
Looking into the second prince¡¯s eyes , the others realised that there was no remorse or pride or joy inside there , as there was only disgust for the weakness of the participating contenders.
Putting his hands behind his head ronan said ¡± Sure , big brother have your fun , these people are not worth my time anyways ¡°.
As the various n leaders wanted to puke blood hearing thisment , even Augustus felt a little worried at the show of strength by Ronan ¡. If only a D ranked move by him could faint warriors above level 60 ¡ What could his peak power achieve?
A shiver ran down Augustus¡¯s spine as he questioned if his grandson had already surpassed his strength at the tender age of 13.
Chapter 119 Internal selections end
After Ronan¡¯s move most of the contestants were rattled and the courage they had gathered by banding together was instantly blown to smithereens as 12 of them could not even take one casual attack from Ronan.
Those that did manage to evade the attack or somehow withstand the damage without fainting now looked into Percy Draco¡¯s cold eyes and realised that they had absolutely no chance of winning.
Nobody wanted a voluntary beating and the difference between the unascended themselves and the ascended Draco brothers was as clear as night and day.
There was absolutely no possibility of them evennding a single punch on their opposition as the only thing they could do now was to endure for as long as possible.
The various n leaders whose scions fell by a single attack by Ronan felt resentful towards the second prince as they felt that he had been too ruthless . However in their hearts they knew that it was the weakest attack in Ronan¡¯s arsenal probably and it was the weakness of their descendants to not being able to withstand even that.
The 5 that remained standing now had a psychological battle to fight as they could either defend against Percy¡¯s attack and subject themselves to pain and suffering , or they could surrender and quit at this moment.
This was a critical moment in the round 3 selections as now the judges observed the temperament of those that were standing as there was no cure for cowardice.
Those that faltered at this moment simply did not deserve their internal slot as they were sure to face monsters much like Ronan or even stronger in the uing showdown.
As Percy chanted his spell , one of the contestants who was scared out of his wits chose to surrender at that moment , reducing the number of contestants other than Percy and Ronan to only 4..
The n leader of the one contestant who surrendered hid his face in shame , as the ones who passed out to Ronan¡¯s attack were better than him who chickened out.
Percy used the ¡® Fire breath ¡® attack on the remaining people as a massive me enveloped all four of them , and each of them defended from it using their own methods.
One made a mud wall to protect himself. One used a Gale palm spell , while two used the water wall spell.
Although Percy¡¯s attack was strong , the four managed to block his D ranked spell ande out unscathed as the crowd erupted in cheers as-to this exchange of moves.
Percy felt slightly enraged by this development as Ronan¡¯s D ranked move had floored 12 people , yet his could only deter 1.
Not willing to take such insult lying down , he upped his attack spell to a C ranked spell ¡® Fire Vortex ¡® , as a ming tornado spinning at high speed moved towards the four contestants.
This time the move that Percy had used was significantly stronger than thest one and the heat it eminated could be felt even in the stands that were sitting several meters away.
The four contestants did their best to slow down the tornado , however in the end it engulfed all four of them giving them first and second degree burns.
Two more fainted while two more lost nearly 50% of their hair and had burn marks all over their bodies.
The round was hence concluded with the four people standing being named as the four finalists however the n leaders of the various ns were not at all happy with how things turned out to be.
Seriously injuring enemies during the fight was prohibited and the enforcer of that rule had to be Augustus , however he still let the various contestants be burnt to a crisp by his grandsons attack which made the others feel unfair.
Augustus himself had nothing to say in Percy¡¯s defense , but he did not think Percy was guilty of any crime either . How was he supposed to fight if he could not even use C ranked moves against some of the best talents of the nation?
The fact of the matter was that both the Draco boys were simply on another levelpared to the other kids , hence any move that they used seemed like a bullying attack that could end the life of kids to the others.
In reality this was not even 20% of their true strength that they had used and should Percy really want to harm his enemies he could have easily killed them with a snap of his fingers.
However since such matters needed to be handled seriously , Augustus decided to deduct points from Percy¡¯s overall score and give the best possible herbs andpensation to the ns whose scions were injured.
Hence solving the issue diplomatically , he then proceeded to sit with the council to decide the rankings of the four participating contestants from Avalon.
There were going to be four ranks give out
such that rank 1st and 4th would fight in Group A of the tournament while 2nd and 3rd would fight in group B or th tournament.
To give the country of Avalon the maximum chance to win , one needed to keep both Percy and Ronan in two seperate groups while depending on the capabilities of the other two ce them 3rd and fourth.
Since there were only 4 that were left standing at the end , the selectors had no other job left to do but to grade them and ce them into ranks .
After careful deliberation of strengths and possible opponents , it was decided that Ronan was best ced in group A , hence with a unanimous vote of all the judges present he was named number 1 ahead of Percy in the internal selections , spearheading avalon¡¯s cause!
This decision sparked intense debate from the audience who had long wondered which of the two princes was stronger, the fiery first one or the cold second one , and today it seemed like the second one was taking the cap.
Number 2 was also unanimously voted to be Percy , with a bit of negetive marking on his score , he was ultimately ced lower than Ronan hence shoved into group B .
Number 3 was a major n descendant and a Earth elemental user by the name of ¡® Udit ¡®.
While number 4 was a water elemental user from Sierra¡¯s n , called ¡® Rana ¡®.
With this deration the internal selections drew to a close , as percy feeling guilty for his show of strength rushed to the infirmary to check on the people he injured.
In his heart he was only frustrated for a second which lead to him carelessly using more power than needed leading to injuries , because Ronan¡¯s attack was more effective than his own.
He was goingpletely mental these days as his desire to beat Ronan became an unquenchable thirst. It seemed as if the faster he ran towards that goal the more unreachable it became as his little brother effortlessly seemed to outpace him.
The internal selections were a reality check for Percy as in all 3 rounds Ronan had outssed him without even trying his best .
He did not understand how without proper resources or structured training routine Ronan was able to grow as strong as he did in his years of exile , but he had came back stronger than ever .
In terms of everything from his physical prowess to his mental fortitude to his elemental control he seemed to surpass Percy by a fair margin , as finally Percy felt the weight of the talent disparity between the two.
The gap between a 6 n a half star talent and a perfect 9 star one that seemed to be impossible to bridge.
Uptil this point and even in the academy Percy had only met weaker talents while the best one he met was a 7 star .
However with his hardwork and work ethic he was always leagues ahead of the seven star talent in the academy , making him feel as if hardwork could conquer all in the end.
But looking at Ronan he finally began to understand that while talent without hardwork is nothing , when a talent does have a hardworking mindset he bes a beast that is simply unstoppable.
Ronan was one such beast , and now Percy needed a way to somehow beat that beast onest time before he let him surpass him for good.
Looking at the heavens he prayed strongly ¡® Not yet lord Shiva ¡. not yet ! ¡®.
*******
( Meanwhile the night king )
The night king flew into a fit of rage as he heard his generals report that he lost all his soldiers and was humiliatingly chased by a world government official.
The night king who had regained his youthful aura after drinking the bloods of countless humans , said ¡± So you donot find the wherebouts of the phoenix n , you do not find the information on the eternal me , you lose your legion and finally you bring shame to my name ¡. Has the millenium long sleep messed with your brain general? THAT YOU STILL DARE SHOW YOUR FACE ? ¡°.
¡± M-m-my king let me expl¡. ¡°. the general tried to pull off an exnation however
SPLAT¡. , the night king decapitated his general before he could utter a single word more.
Seething in rage he looked at his other subordinates and said ¡± Failure ¡. means death! ¡°.
Chapter 120 The short break before the competition
With Ronaning out on top as the number 1 from Avalon , themoners started to beleive that maybe he was stronger than the elder brother .
The overall performance of the Draco brothers was undeniably amazing , and they were miles apart from the rest of thepetition with themoners having hope that if it was these two , they were sure to bring glory to Avalon.
Percy felt humbled following Ronan¡¯s performance as he started to splurge his entire life savings and even begged Augustus for more so that he could buy expensive elixirs to expedite his growth in the short break till thepetition.
The act of taking elixirs to unnaturally increase one¡¯s strength was called ¡® Doping ¡® and Although it was a fast way to gain strength , the foundation it built was always shakier than one naturally progressing.
Percy had not shown the armour of me during the internal selections and he had that ace up his sleeves , but even still Ronan¡¯s uncanny strength made him feel ufortable.
It was only when the list of participants finally came in his hands a week before thepetition started , that he realised that not being able to defeat Ronan wasn¡¯t even his biggest worry .
The list of participants for the event was insane with there being 16 ascended participants and over 25 in the level 90¡¯s.
At this rate it was a question of wether or not he would even get to face Ronan at all , as the rounds before the finals were definitely not going to be easy at all either.
The tournament had been structured in such a way that there were two groups , group A and group B with 2 contestants qualifying from each group to enter the semi finals..
the number one from group A faced number two from group B and vice versa , until the winners of those matches proceeded to fight in the finals.
With the ginseng , one¡¯s pride , one¡¯s nations pride and a potential entry to a big sect all being on the line , all the battles were sure to be intense , and with the home ground advantage as well as the chip on his shoulder as the crown prince of Avalon , the expectations from him were the highest.
Percy felt lost and buried under the pressure for a second , as Ronan¡¯s strength suffocated him while the useless burden of being the crown princepletely choked him.
Going mad with the intake of elixirs and his training regime , Percy pushed his body and mind beyond its limits to reach a physical level that would take him atleast 6 months of regr training , in 2 short weeks .
Even then , he was not sure if it was enough.
******
One by one the sects and the envoys from other kingdoms arrived as Sierra and Luna greeted them and weed them to Avalon.
A red carpet wasid out and the best hospitality of the Avalonian people was on disy as they lined up to greet the foreigners while there being music , dance and cultural disys for everyone to enjoy.
Those who visited Avalon after a decade were shocked to see the rapid development , the clean city hygeine as well as the happiness in the eyes of the people.
it seemed like everywhere that the eye could see something or the other was being built , with the most prominent feature being the massive wall structure being built in twopartments around the city.
Friendly nations were intimidated by this show of power as they realised that the rise of Avalon was undeniable and it was best to forge good ties in advance , while the major sects acknowledged the prowess of the Draco n.
Sects in the world of Everlon were education driven institutes that controlled small territories.
Their goal was to achieve the pinnacle on the path of being a warrior and hence they were uninterested in controlling kingdoms and bing overlords.
The strength of a sect however , could easily be equal to that of a nation as while they did not control vast territories with hundereds of thousands of disciples and extremely strong elders and sect leaders , with a myriad of strong techniques and secret weapons they could topple any kingdom that they wished to be enemies with.
So in a way the major sects wereparable to a kingdom level power , and hence the respect they recieved was hence also simr if not better than when envoys of major kings arrived.
Themoners loved the sects more than the nobles however , and their attitudes clearly disyed that.
As while only sons of nobles could be nobles , anyone with enough talent could join a major sect.
Two major sect leaders came frommon background while thousands ofmoners had been recruited by the sects as outer disciples , making them popr amongst the masses.
However mostmoners did not realise the harsh reality of the sects. Which was that mostmoners entering as outer disciples ended their life as outer disciples who could never progress.
Unless one was a core disciple of a elder in the sect , it was entirely useless to be in a sect as without a proper guide the path to the pinnacle of a warrior was not possible.
The opportunity in these games was such that , elders and sect masters would directly recruit potential fighters into the sect , which was why the opportunity was so valuable .
Otherwise any of the major n descendants could have easily became an outer disciple of the sect any day of the week that they wanted to.
A total of 84 contestants were participating , with all of them arriving 2 days before the start of the event , as block A and block B was announced with 42 fighters in each block.
Considering that only 4 out of the 84 would advance , while 80 would fail , thepetition was going to be insane.
The way a group worked was that every fighter fought against every other fighter and winning a fight gave one +2 points , while losing a fight gave -1 , while if a fight drew out longer than 15 minutes it would be called a draw.
The group stagested for 7 days with there being two fight arenas and 6 battles a day scheduled for all participants topete in.
Im one arena , Group A battles would take ce while in another Group B would fight.
The idea was to top the table as only the top two qualified for further rounds.
Ronan was the most excited and with such a battle format as it meant that there would be tonnes of blood pumping fights for him , while a warriors resolve would be put to test after having to fight a gruesome schedule of 6 fights a day for 7 days straight.
This was definitely not apetition for the weak of the mind , as it was as brutal andpetitive as brutal andpetitive could get with many big names and core disciples from major sects as well as may princespeting.
The event had international attention , as many famed warriors from major mercenary organizations arrived at Avalon to observe the event as well as many rich and affluent fight enthusiasts.
The city became packed with tourists and the night life became especially vibrant.
With such an energetic atmosphere , only 2 days remained until the start of the event , and before the starting day Alexander had nned a big banquet for all contestants and their envoys In the pce.
With every contestant being a teenager under 18 , the trash talk was sure to be legendary.
*********
( meanwhile the night king )
The other general that the night king had sent to get information on the phoenix n returned sessfully with locating them in the central empire under the protection of a huge kingdom.
There were also disturbing reports about the world order and their uncanny strength as well as the presence of the protector named Shakuni who could allegedly kill a level 180 warrior in under 10 moves.
The world had changed a lot since the night kingst remembered it to be and it was hard for him to swallow the fact that he could not act rampant in this new world as he pleased.
Not only was the central empire strong , but the world order was even stronger and the night king was on their wanted list .
Under the pile of such bad news the only seemingly good one was a interesting n named ¡® Draco ¡® that had fallen out with the phoenix n despite sharing the same bloodline .
And this Draco n was allegedly in posession of the eternal me that the night king covetted so very much.
/// Apologies there was no chapter yesterday , it was the 1 year anniversary of my other book rebirth of the strongest guild master and i had nned a mass release event for it.
Today¡¯s chapter is written in extreme rush under unreal time pressure , so forgive me for any spelling and grammar errors inside , i could not get it fixed by editor in time for upload ///
Chapter 121 The Banquet before the fight
On the night before the opening day , Alexander hosted a massive banquet in the Avalonian pce for thepeting participants to properly meet each other under a friendly umbre once before the fight broke out.
But unlike the various sect masters and kings who were civil and courteous and actually easy to talk to under such banquet settings , the teenagers were not at all interested in forging rtionships at all.
There were constant scans thrown around to gauge each other¡¯s strength as everyone was wary of everyone else and sticked closely around each other¡¯s home team members.
There were all sorts of characters present at the banquet , loud ones , silent ones , clowns , cartoons , special ones , bald ones , short ones , fat ones and even 4 girls .
The ratio of boys to girls was absolutely disproportionate and although in the world of Everlon women were not inherently weaker then men , this banquet could be considered as a disy of the bnce of power in the world.
Hardly any kingdoms were ruled by a female warrior while there was only one active female bncer in the world order.
Although both male and female had equal chance to seed , with there being no prejudice against either genders. Women tended to focus on a happy and stable life more than the pursuit of the pinnacle of warrior paths while men were made as war machines.
Ronan wondered if it was because during ancient times the men were the hunters and gatherers while the women were the housemakers that the men got the unruly thirst of power and adventure in their genes while the women seeked stability.
In the wild only the strongest and best men got to mate with women and pass down their lineage , as it was nature¡¯s selection to only chose the best and reject the rest..
Although society had progressed and now with the concepts of monogamy and marriage and whatnot , everyone had a chance to find a mate, those who remained true to their primal nature became warriors who seeked the pinnacle of warrior path , while those who did not became the other professions.
Ronan knew for sure that he found his warrior calling toe from deep within himself.
Even if he wasn¡¯t a Draco and even if Alexander did not force him to walk on that path so early on, he knew that sooner orter he would have became a warrior as something about getting stronger and levelling up , while learning new techniques and fighting strong foes made Ronan¡¯s blood pump like nothing else could remotely do.
It was his only passion in life , which was probably why he was able to carry on the path of a warrior despite the adversities he faced and able to train as insanely as he did.
Artificial motivation could make one work for a short term goal , but sooner orter artificial motivation always faded.
Things like revenge , desire and lust were good motivators for one to rush on a warriors path , but those warriors ultimately could only end up as far as Augustus and Alexander did.
Aplished but not at the very pinnacle , as the ultimate desire inside them was not the joy of getting stronger itself , but the benefits that came associated with it.
In such scenarios when the benefits were not worth the efforts , they stagnated , as Augustus did when Alexander took the mantle from him and he no longer needed to be the house¡¯s main driving force.
However , for Ronan while the Secondary reasons were important , his primary joy was why he was a warrior , and as he scanned the room to look for others like him he could fine none at all as everyone else in the banquet was a warrior for a reason and not a warrior for the joy of the battle.
Ronan did not fear anyone , wether his age or significantly elder to him , even if someone was of a higher level he would stare them in the eye and not back off as there was no fear in his eyes when he saw them.
However not one of the men or women inside the banquet gave off the vibe that they loved the joy of fighting to Ronan , as he hence lost interest to socialize with any one of them.
In his mind the only friends he would ever consider to be worthy of making through effort would be like minded people who loved fighting because they thoroughly enjoyed it.
Who were warriors because they wanted to be nothing else but warriors , and not because they achieved something by being a warrior.
Hence focusing on the good food and music , Ronan Draco passed the banquet in absolute silence.
******
( Meanwhile Percy )
Ronan and Percy both were technically the hosts of the banquet on the side of Avalon , but with his brotherpletely uninterested in the social world , all responsibilities fell on Percy to entertain the bratty kids.
Thankfully Percy was a very patient man who was good with handling children as he knew exactly how to diplomatically handle issues while keeping the atmosphere pleasant.
As a host he did his best to meet all groups and greet all contestants while wishing them the best of luck , while carefully not being baited into a war of words with them or insulting anyone.
While some were courteous , some tried to bait him into a fight however Percy managed to alwaysugh it off as he bottled all the insults and anger and threw them out of the window for the day as he mentained his image as a host.
Prime minister Leif greatly appreciated this quality in Percy which was why he always felt that he was the right candidate to take the throne of Avalon.
Although the talents of the second brother were undeniable and his personality to rule was not adverse either , he wasn¡¯t the perfect diplomat as percy was.
Reclusive was the right word to describe Ronan as while he was extremely warm to the people he loved he was unnaturally cold to everyone else.
He came off as rude and uninterested even if he did not mean to be so , and that deducted from him being an ideal king as such behaviour in banquets of diplomatic meetings may lead to the other party being offended.
In his heart Leif loved the little one more than the elder one as while Ronan was a kid he was quite literally the candy eating teddy bear of the pce on whom everyone doted.
Eventhough he grew up the connection established in childhood was intact , hence in a fight where Ronan took on Percy , his heart would always root for the second one.
However his mind told him that for Percy to leave asting impression as a strong king on the people of Avalon he needed to beat Ronan in thispetition.
A fierce battlested between his heart and his mind as in the end he was inconclusive as to what oue he wanted.
It was funny how looking at all the strongpetitors Leif still beleived that the path to Ronan shing with Percy in the finals was a given , as having personally seen the two princes rise as a warrior he understood that nobody from the young generation could ever hold a candle to the mes of the Draco family.
While there were many ofparable level strength and some even stronger , in Leif¡¯s mind it was impossible for anyone to defeat the two brothers because he knew how harshly Alexander had trained them.
Fighting was an impulse ingrained before their bones hadpletely fused in the two children and such instincts could only be developed with the harshest of trainings.
None of the privged nobles would ever train their children like dogs and they were instantly ruled out of the equation due to that , while none from the major sects exuded the aura of depth that the two princes had at the banquet.
Ronan and Percy were like an ocean while the other kids were a shallow pool.
Chuckling , Leif mumbled ¡± The next few days are going to be interesting ¡°.
After a point he stopped worrying about thepetition finals as wether Percy won or Ronan , Avalon was going to be the ultimate winner as once the two brothers started to shine the world would finally witness the might of the Avalonian country and realise that the future was limitless.
The pre- banquet party was nearly not going to be as important as the post banquet one , as while nobody paid attention to Leif at this moment in time he was sure that 7 dayster , they would be scrambling to make connections with him!
/// Guys , i am extremely grateful for the support you have shown the booktely and as a thankyou i will be releasing 2 bonus chapters this weekend for rise of the dragon emperor.
It was long overdue , but i finally have time to do it .
Thankyou for everything ///
Chapter 122 Round 1 .... Fight!
On the day of the tournament , there were two arenas prepared inside Avalon where fights were to be held simultaneously .
The arena where the internal selections were held was the arena for group A participants , whereas another arena that could seat over 120,000 spectators hosted group B fights.
This sort of setting put the contestant¡¯s backup teams to a test , as while there were two participantsing from each kingdom , not everyone was equipped with two teams to support both fighters.
Early on the teams had to make a choice as to back-up which fighter and in a tournament where there would be 6 matches in a single day , without the proper backup crew that consisted of a strategy analyser , a coach , a healer , a physician and a coordinator , the probability of a contestant winning would massively decrease.
A total 42 participants were present in each block and each contestant were to fight every other contestants for 6 matches a day for the whole week.
Such a gruesome schedule meant that there would be hardly 20-30 minutes rest between each Match and hence very little time for contestants to properly analyse the strengths and weaknesses of their enemies .
Each arena would have 5 fighting tform , 1 through 5 , with 5 fights ongoing simultaneously at all times.
Should a fight not end within a 30 minutes time limit it would be dered as a draw , and both contestants would get one point.
*******.
Ronan¡¯s team saw him backed by general Sam as his coach and strategist , a medical doctor from the pce as his healer , grandmother Luna as his physician and coordinator and principal chanakya as his coach.
Ronan got a big surprise when chanakya showed up for him at the fight morning for his warmup , as the principal of the Avalon academy looked extremely happy and proud to see Ronan¡¯s progress on the path of a warrior.
Ronan too felt happy to have such a capable coach in his corner , as the two spent very little time catching up before Ronan had to prepare his psyche for the match.
Ronan¡¯s number was number 1 in the group A , and his very first fight was with number 8 , a disciple of the ¡® Raging winds ¡® sect , a wind elemental user whose level was 92.
Although he was not an ascended level warrior , he was a 4 star talent who had managed to clutch a slot for this tournament at age 17 and 9 months with this being his big chance to get the ginseng and break into the ascended ranks before he turned 18.
His sect apparently offered core disciple position to any talent that could break past the level 100 barrier before age 18 and with him being so close he was desperate to reach the threshold with only 3 months time before his birthday.
Alongside Ronan , number 2-3-4-5 also had their matches on their respective stages , however with Ronan taking the stage first , the entire crowd went electric as the support for the hometown prince was naturally overwhelming.
¡± Ronan ! Ronan ! Ronan ! ¡. ¡°.
His name was chanted loudly as his eyes wereser focused on his opponent as he loosened his joints by throwing loose punches in the air.
Ronan stared into the eyes of the enemy and tried to figure him out . However he could notice the facial twitching and the stiff muscle movement of his opponent as he realised that the enemy was a weakling who felt pressured by the atmosphere.
Instantly Ronan lost a lot of respect for his opponent , as he made up his mind to end the fight early .
Nheless the enemy decided that he would trash talk Ronan , eventhough he himself was feeling nervous as he thought that he could bully the 13 y/o Ronan by getting in his head.
The wind user said ¡± You are dead kid ¡. no matter how much they chant your name , you are not getting past me .
I need that ginseng more than you can ever imagine , and nobody will stop me from getting it ¡°.
Ronan visibly took a yawn as he cleaned his ear , clearly disinterested in the enemy¡¯s trash talk as his chill attitude annoyed the hell out of his opponent.
¡± Oye , listen to me , I¡¯m talking to you punk , oye , tch tch ¡°.
No matter how much he tried to converse with Ronan he paid him no heed as after a while the audience started to mock him for his failed antics.
They openlyughed at him , while calling him stupid , as heshed out at the crowd to give him some respect , however his reaction only feulled their fun to annoy him.
At this point , Ronan lost all respect for his opponent as the other party was clearly here for the ginseng and nothing else , while also being a clown who was all talk and no show.
As the refree arrived to signal the start of the fight , the opponent said
¡± Be prepared kid , I¡¯ll one shot you and shut this damn crowd up ¡°.
Ronan still showed no signs of being affected at all as he coldly stared down his enemy.
The refree came to the centre and called both fighters to shake hands , however both Ronan and his opponent refused to do so as the refree was forced to skip that part and say
¡± Don¡¯t be too brutal , don¡¯t kill anyone , fight fair , no weapons allowed , go back to your corners on my count , obey me at all times and respect my decision .
alright go now ¡°.
Ronan returned to his corner as he nodded towards general Sam and principal chanakya as he mumbled slowly ¡± I end this in 3 seconds ¡ ¡°.
When general Sam picked up on Ronan¡¯s intentions he gave him a huge smile , while principal chanakya stared at the kid wide eyed.
The strategy in the first fight was to hide Ronan¡¯s true strength deeply so that when facing stronger opponents he could surprise them with his true power. However apparently moments before the fight Ronan had decided to end it in 3 seconds announcing to the world that he was in a league of his own.
Chanakya wanted to protest , however Ronan gave him no chance , just as the refree signalled the start of the match he immediately started to run at a crazy speed as he closed the distance in to his enemy.
The opponent was bewildered , he had nned to open with a bang and use his strongest wind attack right from the get-go to put Ronan on the backfoot , however before he could even start chanting the spell properly Ronan came threateningly close to him as his eyes could only perceive him as a sh of lightning.
Reflexively blocking Ronan¡¯s iing strike he held up his arms in a cross position so that Ronan would not hit his face , however when the impact of Ronan¡¯s punch finallynded , there was no defending against his strength at all as both his arm bones shattered instantly as his guard was blown apart and the punch connected to his face.
BAM!
Ronan used Lightning fists and the attack was so powerful that it not only broke both the arms of his opponent but also his lower jaw as he was sent flying into the wall 20 meters away after being knocked out unconscious by a single punch.
3 seconds , that was all that it took to Ronan to seal the victory for round one as the fight ended before it even properly started.
When the refree and the crowd finally realised that Ronan had won , the cheers were deafening , while the various sect leaders , coaches and strategists looked at Ronan as if he was a monster as instantly he came under everyone¡¯s radar to look out for.
Ronan¡¯s beating of his enemy was so brutal that it was unlikely that he would be able to continue any further in thispetition , as with one punch alone he had eliminated one contestant from the total tally , bringing the amount of participants down to 41.
As the refree raised his hand in victory , Ronan showed no emotions of joy or happiness on his face as he politely bowed at his opponent before leaving the arena to join this team.
Just like that , Ronan had won the first match of the tournament and now had 59 minutes of freetime before his second one was scheduled.
As he sat with chanakya who had a headache trying to exin him the importance ofying low , grandmother Luna was extremely chirpy and happy at her grandsons victory.
With one coaxing him and pampering , while the other scolding him , Ronan spent the next 20 minutes emptying his mind as he observed whatever fight he felt was interesting to see.
After 30 minutes had passed he asked grandmother Luna ¡± What about big brother Percy? , what happened in his fight? ¡°.
/// Enjoy the chapter? Do leave ament if you do , and don¡¯t forget to vote it with your precious powerstones and golden tickets !
Thankyou for all your support! ///
Chapter 123 The fights continue
In block B , Percy was progressing smoothly as he won the first fight with ease. Contrary to Ronan Percy hid his strength deeply as he took a full 12 minutes to defeat his enemy.
Percy¡¯s opponent was a noble who was level 84. Had he decided to even go at 60% of his total strength he could have easily defeated his opponent in a matter of seconds , however he chose not to.
Intelligently attacking and defending, Percy made sure to not reveal a single one of his special moves as he defeated his opponent through only hand to handbat without even using his elemental affinity.
Percy¡¯s team included Augustus , Leif , the chief medical officer from the pce and lieutenant Garp.
Leif was the chief strategist while Augustus was his coach . The teams strategy was for Percy to hide his cards for as long as possible and appear to be as weak as possible in the early fights before surprising everyer on.
Percy actually followed the advice of his team and yed ordingly as although many eyes were fixated on the hometown crown prince , after the first match not many felt him to be a top spot contender.
Simr to Ronan , Percy¡¯s first question after ending his fight was ¡® What happened to Ronan? ¡® as the two brothers rejoiced that the other had also won their fights..
In group B as the fights progressed , Leif gged 3 people as extremely dangerous.
1. A level 120 warrior by the name of ¡® Zimo ¡® , from the number one sect in the region the ¡® Heaven chaser sect ¡®.
A superior light elemental user who was a 6 and a half star talent and the strongest warrior in terms of levels in thepetition at age 17.
2. A level 102 warrior by the name of ¡® Diago¡¯ from the number two sect in the region the ¡® Howling Wolves sect ¡®
A 7 star talent with unbelievable agility and a semi beast transformation form that boosted all his capabilities.
An earth elemental user by nature
Although not the highest levelled yer , he was definitely a menace .
3. A level 113 level warrior by the name ¡® Palkia ¡® from the ¡® Raging winds sect ¡® , the same one whose junior brother Ronan obliterated was a top contender in Percy¡¯s block.
With unseen wind abilities and an excellent attack power , Palkia was by far the most stable yer in thepetition with an orthodox and effective fighting style.
All 3 of which were potential contenders vying for the top spot , add Percy Draco to the equation and it became a fatal four-way for the top!
*********
( Ronan¡¯s side )
On Ronan¡¯s side principal chanakya also pulled a list of the most promising contestants to lookout for .
A level 119 warrior by the name ¡® Bob ¡® was an excellent fire elemental warrior who was apparently a surname less orphan .
Raised by the number 3 sect the ¡® Fiery mes sect ¡® after being tested as a 6 and a half star prodigy , he was the lead disciple of the younger generation.
A level 117 warrior by the name ¡® Rudolph a.k.a Maddog ¡® was one of the wildest fighters in the tournament .
From the number 7 sect the ¡® Dao Of humility ¡® sect , he was amoner that had immense amount of hatred for all nobles.
All of his matches against noble opponents ended in a brutal beatdown of his opponents as he beat them until they surrendered or an inch to his death.
Nicknamed the maddog for his unruly behaviour and disgusting tongue , he was a rabid dog out to bite all nobles.
Thest opponent that chanakya gged was a level 101 newbie who was extremely silent and mysterious with an impable defense.
From the monk sect of ¡® Buddha¡¯s Palm ¡® , He was a bald monk who specialised in the Taoist style of fighting as he specialised in the earth elemental affinity , although he also had a dual affinity with nts and nature .
Although chanakya gged them as danger , in his heart he knew that none of the three could actually pose a threat to the monster named Ronan Draco .
With 4 fights , 4 wins and a total fighting time of 1 minute 4 seconds , Ronan was currently the number one contender on everyone¡¯s list as all the teams were wary of facing this monster.
With his first opponent unable to continue in the tournament and the second and third severely injured while number 4 being knocked unconscious.
Opponents 5 and 6 for the day decided to surrender to Ronan without a fight as his day 1 concluded with 6 straight victories and 4 fights without suffering any injuries.
Although this was not part of the strategy , chanakya was pleasantly pleased to see that Ronan¡¯s fear started to make opponents surrender before the fight , reducing his load and physical strain significantly.
This was an unforeseen benefit of him showing off too much , as now his reputation helped him avoid needless hassles.
Hence team Ronan ended day 1 on a positive note and without anyone having to work much at all , as Ronan had to spar with general Sam after his fights ended to lessen his frustration over facing such weak opponents.
The crowd on arena A was convinced that their prince was the strongest and the hype for day 2 hence became unreal.
Everyone wanted to see Ronan rise to the top and bring glory to their country , and hence the ticket sales for day 2 for arena A sold out instantly after day 1 ended.
Percy also won all 6 of his fights on day one , but unlike Ronan he had to fight all 6 of them with him averaging 15 minutes a match and suffering minor bruise to his left shoulder after an opponents attack scrapped his slightly.
However overall even he was fit and prim with no major injuries to show for , and hence the first day ended to be incredibly productive for both the Draco brothers.
/// Today will be a 2 chapter day . with chapter twoing right after this one. Hopefully you enjoyed this chapter , please leave ament if you did ! ///
Chapter 124 Ronan Vs Mad-Dog
Day 2 was equally uneventful for Ronan as he only got to fight a single fight with the other 5 opponents surrendering to him before the fight even started.
Day 2 was the easiest day for Ronan as all his opponents on day 2 were below level 90 and could be considered the weakest contestants in thepetition.
The one who showed the spine to fight Ronan was a warrior who Ronan appreciated a lot , as despite being only level 81 he had the guts to give it his all against Ronan.
Ronan hence decided to honor the warrior spirit of his opponent and not hold back much as Ronan gave the contestant a bearing of his lifetime , breaking 7 of his ribs and 12 of his teeth.
The match was so ufortably brutal that for a moment even the crowd of Avalon became silent as they ufortably watched the one sided beatdown.
Should Ronan have chosen to give the opponent mercy , he could have easily ended it in 20 seconds or less , but he dragged the fight for a full 2 minutes as he gave the enemy a chance to do his very best..
Although the opponent lost miserably , Ronan actually pped for him after the fight and helped him back to his camp as he congratted him on being a true warrior.
Ronan understood that going easy on an opponent in a non friendly spar was nothing short of utter contempt and disregard , hence even if it was brutal Ronan gave the enemy an honorable fight.
Day 2 for Percy however was different to Ronan as he won 5 fights of his 6 while having to face the wind elemental user ¡®palkia¡¯ he could only bring out a draw.
Percy had carefully decided that revealing his special moves this early in the tournament was detrimental to his overall goal with Zimo and Diago yet to be fought , hence eventhough he could have beat Palkia , it was not possible without going allout in the 30 minutes time limit.
Palkia was shook up that he could not defeat Percy as he had not estimated the strength of the prince of Avalon to be so high.
Although on the surface it looked like Percy and him were evenly matched , the reality was that he was going at it at 100% while Percy was only going at 80.
He was reserving his strength when facing a monster like Palkia and the very thought sent shivers down the spine of the youngster.
Percy was only 15 and yet his strength was almost bottomless , one could only imagine how strong he would end up bing when he became an adult.
However a draw meant that Percy lost a point ok day 2 , falling to position number 3 outside the qualification spots as Zimo and Diago won all of theirs.
Although this was a strategic retreat and percy had the confidence to pull through to the semi finals , his supporters started to feel anxious for his qualification.
********
( Day 3 )
The very first match of day 3 saw Ronan matched up against the Mad-Dog as right from the prematch trash talk the Mad-Dog started to bare his fangs at Ronan.
This fight was one of the most anticipated matchups of group A , as for the first time both Mad-Dog and Ronan were going to be put to a test against a really strong opponent , and the winning streak of both was on the line.
While Ronan was his usual calm and collected self as he looked at his opponent , Mad-Dog instantly started to shrink Ronan down to size with his vile tongue.
¡± Hahaha , another filthy noble in my path , watch me crush you weakling like the real bug that you are !
Born with a silver spoon in your mouth , with servants to wash your clothes and chefs to cook you meals . You can never be as tough as usmoners who struggle to eat every grain of food on our te!
Today i will expose you for the weak upbringing you have and just like all the other nobles i crushed before you , i will obliterate you too ¡°.
Ronan paid no heed to his opponents vile words as he pretended to clean his ears and look towards the sky as he did not give the Mad-Dog the satisfaction of taunting him into rage.
However while most opponents stopped the trash talk at this , Mad-Dog being the uncouth hooligan that he was took it a step further as he said ¡± After i beat you brutally today , i will personally visit that beautiful grandmother of yours standing behind you , in her private room and show her a good time ¡°.
Mad-Dog did not actually mean these words as he said them , for him who was raised in the slums and humiliated by the nobles daily as a kid , such insults weremonly thrown amongst his fellow slum dwellers . However Ronan did not take to those words kindly at all.
Ronan¡¯s anger red , as in an instant the weather over arena A changed drastically as the clear blue sky was covered in dark grey thunderclouds as thunder boomed in the distance.
Electricity started to sparkle all over Ronan¡¯s body as the arena below him started to be destroyed by the pressure his body exerted .
As his anger filled eyes that sparkled with blue thunder matched Mad-Dog¡¯s the other party felt a fear unlike he had ever felt in his life , as a deep primal voice that did not sound like a 13 y/o kids at all said ¡± I dare you to ¡. Say that again! ¡°.
Boom ! a massive bolt of lightning illuminated the sky as the thunder was strong enough to shake the entire arena with tremors.
Mad-Dog had unknowingly crossed Ronan¡¯s bottom line , and now there was going to be hell to be paid .
/// bonus chapter for the support you guys have shown the book over thest few weeks. This is my appreciation for it. Thankyou for enjoying my work! ///
Chapter 125 Ronan Vs Mad-Dog (2)
The refree thought twice before starting the Match as he feared that Ronan would kill Mad-Dog if he allowed the fight to be started too early.
However when he took longer than needed , and Ronan threw him a nce as if asking him what was taking so long to start the match , against the mortal fear of his own life he immediately started the fight.
Thanx to the refree giving Mad-Dog some breathing room after Ronan¡¯s sudden transformation he was more equipped to take Ronan on as the fight started.
Mad-Dog was a variant elemental user with his ability being explosion.
He couldpress fire and wind in such a manner that it created a powerful explosion as directed.
Although the attack power of his ability was insane it did not have much other functionality as it was useless in defense or versatility of dealing damage.
The only thing he could control was the volume and the power of the explosions he created and right as the match started he used a big one on Ronan from the get go as he blew half the fight arena to smithereens.
BOOM!.
Arge explosion rocked the entire arena to its core.
Audible gasps could be heard from the audience and the audience security staff had to pull up a wind barrier to block the explosion from killing the innocent bystanders.
Mad-Dog had used a despicable and irresponsible attack that endangered the security of the audience and the crowd was hence audibly vocal about their anger regarding this matter.
However while the Boo¡¯s rained down on Mad-Dog , the audience were also on the edge of their seats to see whether or not Ronan was okay?
Mad-Dog did not give a flub about the security of the citizens or the wellfare of Ronan Draco , as he started tough hysterically when he felt assured that Ronan was hit head on with his st.
Although his ability was not the best one , the attack power it gave him was undeniably huge and hence he felt assured that Ronan was going to be severely injured at the worst case and already dead at the best one.
¡± Hahahahahaha , take that you noble born bitch ¡± He said as heughed hysterically upon the crowd who booed him.
However when the dust cloud started to dissipate and Ronan¡¯s figure came back in view , Mad-Dog choked on hisughter when he saw Ronan standing right on his ce without a single scratch on his body , with the same expression he had before the start of the match.
Looking at Mad-Dog he said ¡± I dare you to say one more time , the thing you said about my grandmother ¡. ¡°.
Goosebumps arose on Mad-Dog¡¯s body as he realised that this was different breed of beast he was dealing with today , as he felt tongue tied to reply to Ronan.
Gulping he said ¡± I will visit your gra- ¡°.
BAM!
In an instant Ronan covered the distance of over 40 meters in a single dash andnded a round house kick straight to Mad-Dog¡¯s temple as he pummeled his face into the ground below.
CRASH!
The earth caved into a crater from Ronan¡¯s attack as Mad-Dog saw his consciousness fade out and back in a split second as he felt the force of impact on his head.
Had Mad-Dog been an inferior fighter , he would mostly likely have cracked his skull from this attack , however he too was an exceptional warrior who had forged his body through pain and suffering.
Having a useless elemental affinity for defence he had trained his bones and his muscles to the extreme and had developed and unusually thick bone mass that could withstand even one of Ronan¡¯s kicks.
Although the attack caught him off-guard he was able to get back on his feet very quick , as he started a barrage of explosive attacks on Ronan in a rapid fire , as he attacked his vitals.
Gya!Gya!Gya!Gya!Gya!Gya!Gya!Gya!
Boom!Boom!Boom!
His attacks hit the mark as Ronan did not even bother to block , however everyone from the audience could see as in as a day that Ronan waspletely unaffected by this barrage as eventhough the attacks hit him head on he wasn¡¯t even as much as flinching in pain.
Staring a hole into Mad-Dog¡¯s eyes , he waited for the other party to run out of stamina after which he repeated the same question once more.
In a cold voice , Ronan said ¡± Apologise to her on your knees ¡ ¡°.
Mad-Dog looked at Ronan in wonder now , as the other party was clearly not even taking him seriously anymore , demanding an apology from himself.
Ronan¡¯s gaze reminded him of the arrogant gaze of the nobles that would see him on the streets and mock him demanding an apology from him for crimes he did not evenmit. , as anger red inside himself , he shouted
¡± STOP LOOKING DOWN ON ME NOBLE ¡°.
Starting to chant something for the first time , Mad-Dog said
¡± TAKE THIS , NUCLEAR FUSION ! ¡°.
seven points of explosions appeared around Ronan , and started to rotate around him in a concentric circle at extreme speeds.
With each passing second the concentric circles moved closer to each other until 4 secondster an explosion strong enough to destroy the entire arena that the duo was fighting on , while also shattering the wind barrier for audience protection blew the entire battlefield apart.
KABOOM!
The attack injured several front row citizens as those that were unaffected werepletely rattled by this disy of power.
The match refree himself had to hide in a shell to save himself from the attack , as he contemted if this match was safe enough to continue .
Everyone thought that this was it ¡. This must have blown Ronan who was at the epicenter of this explosion to dust .
However when the dust cloud finally settled down , they were shocked to see that the man was standing right on his ce , unscratched as although the earth itself under him had cratered to form a 25 meter Pitt.
He himself was unaffected as he stared a hole into Mad-Dog¡¯s eyes and said ¡± Last chance ¡. Apologise! ¡°.
/// Sorry for the chapter beingte today , its my birthday and i had guests .
Chapter 1/2 for the day , the second oneing right up ! ///
Chapter 126 Beating an apology
Ronan¡¯s cold voice filled the arena as he said ¡± Apologise ¡. this is yourst chance ¡°.
Mad-Dog had no words to speak when he saw Ronan fit and fine and unscratched from his very best attack as for the first time in his life he was scared of a noble not because of their status but their power.
His pride was too high for him to apologise about thement on Ronan¡¯s grandmother as although he knew it in his mind that it was only a joke and that Ronan was taking it wayy to seriously he could not exin it to the guy anymore and act like a wimp.
As he looked at the mocking gazes of everyone in the arena his hysteria and inferiorityplex kicked in as he decided that even if Ronan was stronger there was no way in hell that he was going to be humiliated today on this stage.
He had worked way too hard in life to change from an street rutt to the warrior he was today and he would be damned if he was to be showed down by a noble.
Mad-Dog said ¡± I will apologise alright ¡.. IN YOUR DREAMS! ¡°.
Ronan¡¯s patience ended at this moment as thunder exploded from his body ..
He said coolly ¡± Thunder wave ¡°.
The same attack that Ronan used in the preliminary rounds was used once more as unlike the first time he used it , this time his attack looked like a tsunami of thunder rather than a small wave.
The ground that was already destroyed after Mad-Dog¡¯s attacks was now carved up as if it was made of butter as thunder sts surrounded Mad-Dog from all sides.
SIZZLE SIZZLE SIZZLE!
Having no defensive elemental capability and nowhere to run , Mad-Dog had no option but to take Romans attack head on . However even his resilient body could not handle the power of Ronans attack as he could feel every muscle in his body burn from conducting the thunder as although he did not lose consciousness from the attack , he felt as if his entire body was sapped of its strength.
He could see Ronan close in with a thunder fist attack , however he could not move his body due to thunder paralysis in time to avoid the attack as BAM!
Ronan¡¯s lightning fist not only sent him flying jaw up , but also hideously burnt a section of his face due to the raw thunder power.
Most beleived that after thatbo the Match would have been over , however to their shock even mid-air as he was in immense pain , Mad-Dog channeld and explosion and attacked Ronan.
However it was all for naught as Ronan swatted the attack awak as if it was a fly and the explosive ball exploded 25 meters away from Ronan¡¯s back as he coldly walked infront of it unharmed.
Scar-face had confidence in his defense , as he grinned infront of Ronan and shouted ¡± Bring it you noble cu*t ¡°.
However when Ronan started to actually bring it , Mad-Dog wished he hadn¡¯t ran his mouth , as Ronan brought it like he could never have imagined.
Ronan¡¯s speed was off the charts , out of every 7 punches that he threw , Mad-Dog could barely observe 2 and block one while the others pummeled his body insistently.
The bones he was so proud of , felt the full brunt of Ronan¡¯s raw power and punch after punch started to crack untill SNAP!
Ronan¡¯s punch to Mad-Dog¡¯sts broke his first rib.
PAH!
Mad-Dog spat a mouthful of blood as he looked at Ronan in shock , thest time someone broke his bone was when he was sparring with the sect master , even the elder could not break it like Ronan did!
Shocked he murmured ¡± Why ¡. why are you so strong noble? ¡°.
Ronan did not answer this question as he continued to brutally break one bone after another on Mad-Dog¡¯s body as it was a given that after this match was over the tournament would undoubtedly end for Mad-Dog as he would be left in no condition to fight.
Mad-Dog realised that Ronan was not like the other nobles who looked down on the world when they themselves were trash and that he was the real deal , however he just couldn¡¯t wrap his head around how someone like Ronan could ever train hard enough to reach this level .
Having had everything in life as a prince , just what motivation did one have to train this hard?
For him he needed to train because the world would look down on him if he did not. But Ronan was a prince and everyone would Bow to him regardless of him being a weakling , then why would he train so hard and be this strong at such a tender age?
Crack !
Crack !
Crack !
One bone after another , Ronan systematically dismantled his opponent whose eyes lost color with each passing strike .
The match had became so brutal now that the cheering audience had became silent and everyone was on the edge of their seats to see just how long could the outsiderst.
After breaking 7 ribs and his shoulder bone , Ronannded a roundhouse kick to floor him as he cracked Mad-Dog¡¯s jaw.
Mad dog looked at the looming figure of Ronan over him and an image of God Shiva ovepped over Ronan¡¯s visage in his mind at this point as he saw Ronan inpletely new light now.
Stepping on his broken chest , Ronan said once more in a demanding tone ¡± Apologize ¡°.
Closing his eyes as a tear rolled through , Mad-Dog said the words that nobody in the arena thought he would say ever in his life as he said ¡± I- I¡¯m sorry my lord , please forgive my insolence ¡°.
Audible cheers and gasps could be heard from the crowd as the team behind Mad-Dog could not beleive that someone could dominate him enough to beat an apology out of him.
Finishing him off with a chop to the neck , Ronan ended the match after 27 minutes of fighting , as this was the longest match he had fought yet.
Even so , he beat his opponent convincingly and walked off the stage unscratched as the Avalonian crowd drowned him in cheers.
/// E/N ¨C Bonus chapter 2/2 as promised. I apologise for the chapter being releasedte , there were a lot of grammatical errors and they took me a full 4 hours to fix yesterday night after the Author San sent it to me. ///
Chapter 127 The next few matches
When Ronan walked back to his team from the destroyed arena , he looked at grandmother Luna¡¯s smile and smiled back .
In reality he would have loved the fight against Mad-Dog who had the guts to face him head on , however the other party decided to take the trash talk a bit too far and insulted his grandmother.
When Luna heard the insults she felt like going up to the stage and teaching the young one a lesson herself , as she knew for a fact that it Augustus ever heard a whisper about this , the kid would be buried six feet under the next day.
However she did not expect Ronan to react so violently to the provocation as the boy literally brought the storm to Mad-Dog and beat an apology out of him.
Team Ronan were shocked to see that Ronan was unscratched after taking such strong explosions as although they did not pry how he did it , it was clear to them that he had some surreal defense technique to take such a blow head on and not be affected at all.
Their guess was not far off as one of the two rewards that vishvakarma gave Ronan as a bonus at the end of his 3 year stay was an A ranked defensive skill called ¡® absolute repel ¡®..
The idea behind the move was to channelize electric currents in such a way that it ionised the air around the user creating an unstable sudden vum .
Most attacks need a medium of transmission , especially attacks like fire and wind who need a medium like air to propagate .
These attacks became useless when Ronan managed to activate his skill , as unless the opponent had achieved perfected elemental maniption and could propagate an attack even via vum , only then could he be attacked.
Unlucky for Mad-Dog that he met an opponent like Ronan against whom hisbat prowess was useless as he was defeated in convincing fashion.
However for those who did not understand the true nature of Rudra¡¯s defense the act of him standing unharmed against explosions that shattered wind barriers and blew arenas apart , it meant that he was a beast beyond their capabilities and everyone was nowpletely wary of the Avalonian prince.
Every major sect had now gged Ronan to be hiree priority number one as his talent spoke for himself .
Nobody had the balls to fight him after that brutal beatdown , Making day 3 end in an easy fashion for the second prince with him not facing any major troubles.
Unfortunately for Mad-Dog he was unable topete in any other matches for the day and hence was effectively knocked out of the top 2 race.
There was no regret on his face however as he realised that his opponent was one who had genuine strength and deserved to be respected.
In his heart he had already nned on getting back to Ronan for a rematch after he found a way to get stronger.
It was this attitude of the Mad-Dog that was sure to carry him forward In life one day as this was the true spirit of a warrior.
*******
( On Percy¡¯s end )
Percy too ended day 6 smoothly with 6 victories . He only needed to fight 4 matches while one opponent became injured and unable to continue and one forefitting due to the level difference being too massive to even give a shot.
Team Percy were satisfied with his performance as Augustus and Leif talked strategy about how to deal with the battle against the number one prodigy Zimo that was toe on day 4.
It was a must win for Percy now as him drawing this match would mean that he would have dropped 2 points which would be equivalent to one victory , reducing his chances of top 2 spot significantly.
Although he had reserved his strength very deeply , he was not 100% confident in defeating Zimo without using the Draco n secret moves.
As the trio discussed strategy for theing day , they were informed that Ronan ended all 6 matches of his with 6 victories as the trio rejoiced at the good news.
Percy knew that everything was progressing exactly how he pictured it to be with Ronan not dropping a single point to any opponent.
Percy had no question in his mind that Ronan woulde out as undisputed number one in his pool , but for him to win in his pool he would need to win theing match tommorow against the front runner of the group.
Not many betted on the Avalonian prince to win as the opponent was not only significantly higher levelled but also had a superior elemental affinity , but Percy was not deterred.
After his talk with Alexander the other day he had more faith in the blood flowing in his veins and the ability of the pure phoenix fire.
He knew that his mes were not ordinary either and if he could turn up the heat high enough he could even outshine the light from the light elemental user!
With this conviction in mind Percy carefully made his battle n based on the advice given by Leif and Augustus as well as his own observation of his opponents skills and moves.
His n was risky and if it failed then the match would most likely end in a defeat for Percy rather than a more likely draw as he would be betting big to win the match taking higher risks and create more openings to fail.
Nheless with Ronan as his final goal in mind , Percy decided to either go big or go home !
Looking towards the sky he said ¡± Dont worry brother , until we sh , nobody will stand in my path . I will win this fight with my Trump cards still intact , even if it means that I would have to surpass my own limits!
The only one worthy of seeing my full power shall be you! ¡± .
/// E/N ¨C Like the chapter ? Pleasement down below if you do and support the almighty author and his partner editor (me) ///
Chapter 128 Doomed
Percy¡¯s fight against Zimo raked in the biggest crowd of all time in arena B as not only was the stadiumpletely sold out , but it was actually overfilled with people packing thest rows while standing instead of seating to house 5000 more spectators than the stadium seats.
The support for Percy was naturally overwhelming however Zimo had his own fans too.
With his dark brown hair and jade white skin , Grils practically drooled over the man as not only was he a disciple of the top sect in the region , but he was also a noble from the central empire with his father being the Duke there.
A noble , an excellent warrior and with outstanding looks , he ticket all the boxes that a girl dreamed off in a man , and to top it all off he had exceptional talent and a superior elemental affinity too.
There was nothing that wascking in the man as to how God blessed him , however while Percy was handsome too he was not as drop dead gorgeous as Zimo who could make even the coldest ice beauties drool over his charm.
If this was a charm contest he would have won already however it was not , which is why he had to trash talk to Percy before the fight started.
¡± Such a warm crowd for you hometown prince , hopefully you don¡¯t dissapoint them..
If you beg me now I¡¯ll let you have the first attack so that you don¡¯t get defeated without even getting a chance to strike and save some face.
Afterall , with the level difference between the two of us , you might as well now ¡°.
Had it been Ronan he would have not even heeded to such useless words and ignored the opponentpletely. But not Percy , Percy was not someone who could be talked down to by anyone as he calmly retorted
¡± Oh i heard you ascended to the higher realms when u were 16 , exceptional . I did it at 15 though and if we were the same age i would be stronger than you are by a margin
So don¡¯t worry about me , I¡¯m more talented than you are ¡°.
Percy cut Zimo down right where it hurt him , as it was undeniable that at the same age his achievement was inferior to Percy¡¯s.
His entire life Percy felt the same pressure from Ronan , as his brother achieved whatever he did well before him and he could only stay ahead of him because of the age gap.
Now that he was the younger and more talented one for once , he used it to shrink Zimo down to size as the other party was renderedpletely speechless by his retort.
The crowd cheered Percy¡¯s retort andments like
¡® The prince burnt him without even using fire ¡®
were passed around as Zimo felt enraged.
His trash talking strategy had failed and now he needed to talk with his fists to shut the other party up.
As the refree signalled the start of the Match , Zimo charged violently at Percy as Percy prepared his trap.
Percy retreated while running backwards and facing towards Zimo , but while he appeared to only be retreating normally he was actually setting up a trap as he had changed a fire spell that would activate when Zimo stepped on it and cause an explosion.
BOOM!
The trap was activated as Zimo never saw iting , not realising Percy had pulled off such a trick right at the start.
Before he could recover however he saw Percy charging towards him with one of his fists on fire as he instinctively dodged his uppercut to avoid getting hit by the fire-fist .
His eyes followed Percy¡¯s fists that he had just dodged and he missed the part where Percy pulled a move out of Ronan¡¯s basket and shifted the power from his right fist that his enemy dodged to his left one , as an upper-cutnded squarely on zimo¡¯s jaw to send him flying after being hit by a fire fist!
BAM!
He was sent flying back for 15 meters as he rolled on the arena floor twice before regaining his footing. Staggering as he tried to regain bnce.
This time however Percy did not press as he spread his arms wide and soaked the cheers from the crowd , as he taunted Zimo and said ¡± Looks like i got the first offense of the match , even if you did not intend to give it to me.
How do my fists feel , my less talented opponent? ¡°.
Percy taunted Zimo with trash talk as he used his own words against him , ying mindgames to make him rush blindly for an attack in rage.
Percy had perfectly nned this battle and although he was the weaker fighter he had a n to turn things around into his favour very fast.
With him managing tond the first blow he was now in control of the momentum of the battle from here on out.
The men in the crowdpletely roasted the flub out of Zimo as they cheered Percy on to enrage the opponent even further , but before Zimo could rage a loud shout came from his team¡¯s dugout that said ¡± USE UR HEAD , UR NOT A MINDLESS BULL ¡°.
Zimo instantly calmed down after hearing that voice as his anger seemed to have dissipated . Looking at Percy with much more stable gaze he restarted the battle while mentaining his distance and using long range attacks .
Just like this Percy¡¯s advantage was neutralized as he lost the initiative to control the battle.
The team behind Zimo was as strong as the fighter himself.
/// There will be 2 bonus chapter on the weekend if we can hit 350 powerstones by friday.
Or
There will be 2 chapters on the weekend if we can get one single supergift for the book this week.
This book desperately needs features at the moment and getting powerstones and super gift notifications is its best shot.
Do help me get there guys! thankyou ///
Chapter 129 The power of Percy Draco
Zimo regained his calm in the battle and started to engage Percy from long range attacks as he throw one light elemental spear after another towards Percy who was forced to counter with sts of fire while dodging most attacks.
The spears had a great piercing power which made it difficult to neutralize by fire sts as the superior light element cut through Percy¡¯s fire as if it was paper and swooshed towards his body.
No attacks actually connected as Percy was able to atleast deflect then from their path or dodge with his fire , however he was unable to press further and close in on Zimo .
The fight became a stalemate where the only thing going for Percy was that Zimo was expending his elemental essence at a fast rate , but the match being only 30 minutes long he highly doubted that it would run out before the match timer ended.
Percy needed to do something and do it fast as he needed to deliver a lot of strong attacks on his enemy to knock him out without revealing his true strength..
Desperate , Percy decided to Take a gamble as he shot his me downwards to leap frog into the air , as he decided to deal with zimo¡¯s attacks on the go.
Mid-Air Percy now had nowhere to maneuver towards , as Zimo shouted ¡± Idiot ¡± and shot a light spear heading straight towards his chest.
The audience gasped audibly , Percy had no way to evade the move now , however little did they expect that Percy would pull of this beautiful maneuver to stun the world.
Soon after releasing the first spear , Zimo also attacked a second one as he expected both to connect , however right as the first spear was about to hit Percy he grabbed it mid-air , using the momentum of the spear itself to perform a mid-air shoulder to shoulder turn , as he sent the same iing spear back towards the second attack used by Zimo as the two spears shed mid air neutralizing each other leaving an attack path wide open for Percy to crack down on his opponent.
Zimo was stunned he did not expect Percy to grab his spear mid-air However in his shock he was a little toote to manifest the third one as before he could a massive tornado of mes came crashing down on him as Percy¡¯s punchnded squarely on his face.
BAM!
Not only was Percy covered in a whirlpool of mes , the moment he connected his punch he used the whirlpool against him to create a small fire prison around himself and Zimo so that the other party could no longer retreat easily.
Inside the fire whirlpool the temperature was extremely high , but while Percy¡¯s me tolerance was extraordinary Zimo instantly started to sweat profousely as his skin started to burn from the heat.
Although he was able to match Percy¡¯s strength punch for punch , and even had a slight upper hand , fighting inside the me prison he was drained of his stamina much faster as only 30 seconds in he started to feel the strength sapping from his muscles as the very air he was breathing became too hot for him to handle .
The whirlpool was sucking out the oxygen bybusting it making the air thinner and thinner every second and harder to breathe , as while percy went into energy saving mode , Zimo who needed to use a big move to get out of the prison started to feel like he could not gather the required strength in his muscles as he felt like he was choking.
Percy took advantage of this situation and increased the heat of the mes and the rotation speed of the prison as his eyes became aplete ball of fire.
As Zimo stared into those fiery eyes unable to breathe at all , he realised that although his opponent had an inferior element the technical application of that element created this unforeseen situation where he had to kneel before him due to not having enough oxygen to support his legs.
Zimo realised quickly as he clutched onto Percy¡¯s body for support that he was not going to be able to win this fight now as percy had trapped him perfectly.
Had he realised the peril he was in sooner he would have bust out of the prison faster , however once the oxygen deprivation kicked in it was impossible for him to win.
It was a good trick that could beat him once as it came out of nowhere , but never would he fall to it twice.
Choosing to passout slowly as he red into Percy¡¯s fiery eyes with equal passion , the match ended as Zimo passed out on the feet of Percy Draco after suffering multiple skin burns .
When the vortex finally ended and the scene of a passed out Zimo came in the view of the Avalonian crowd , everyone broke out into a mad cheer as team Zimo rushed to check on their contestant.
It was a major upset as Percy defeated the front runner through his excellent battlen , and while he was utterly exhausted after that match , he managed to achieve his goal of not revealing his true strength and not dropping points either as he solidified his chances to qualify with this win.
The major sect leaders were extremely impressed by Percy¡¯s performance , especially team Zimo whose coach apuded him after the fight and thanked him to not injure Zimo severely.
It was an honorable fight between the two as Percy won fair and square by using his brains and team Zimo had noints about how the fight ended.
As Percy came back to his camp for some minor healing and energy replenishment before his next fight , Grandpa Augustus gloated at the greatness of his grandson¡¯s feats of strength.
Leif was extremely proud of Percy for this excellent win , but as he praised Percy , Percy¡¯s mind wandered at the real fight he was drawing closer towards as clutching his fists he thought ¡® Even if you are stronger Ronan , i wille up with a strategy to beat u .
A good battlen is as important as good preperation ¡®.
Chapter 130 Final Results
Ronan had to fight no other matches after his brutal beating of Mad-Dog as even the best of the fighters did not wishing to tangle with him.
Bob the level 119 fire user and the mysterious level 101 monk from the Taoist sect both conceded their fights against Ronan to give him the number one spot in group A.
The reason behind their concession was that, while they were not afraid to fight Ronan or felt like that had no chances at victory , they were not confident in winning withouting out unharmed and with many days of fighting left and two slots in group A overall , there was no reason for them to fight Ronan at all.
It was a tactical decision as both fighters fancied their Chances against each other more than facing the superior elemental user Ronan Draco.
Mad-Dog was unable to perform at his peak after suffering a defeat from Ronan as his body was severely injured after the brutal beating.
Even so hepleted with honor throughout thepetition as although he could not qualify , he managed to be top 20 in group A by the end..
Bob and The monk were the only two challengers that had only 1 defeat against Ronan while having no other defeats or draws throughout thepetition and their battle at day 6 against each other was the concluder for the number 2 spot in group A.
The fight between the two could only be said to be extremely interesting with the earth and nature dual user monk using a myriad of unseen poisonous nts and defensive moves to give Bob a true run for his money.
Although there was an 18 level difference between the two , it was clear that while Bob had a more robust and powerful fight style , the monk had a calm and solid defensive style that beautiful technical aspect to him giving him the edge he needed to stand his ground against the stronger opponent.
Had the monk been the same level as the fire user , it would have been a match in the favour of the monk 10/10 times , however he was still young and weaker.
In the end his stamina reserves bottled out after 22 minutes of solid defense as he was defeated after a magnificent A ranked move ¡® Fire buster¡¯.
This match concluded group A , as although Bob and the monk had 3 more battles to fight each , there was absolutely no way either of them lost those ones.
While group A was a sealed , the atmosphere at Group B was much more intense.
Shockingly , Percy Draco seemed to be on a roll as after defeating Zimo he also took down Dialga on the next day , shocking the world with his short 3 minute victory , winning using the signature move of Augustus Draco the ¡± Orions Arrow¡±
The wolf transformation of the opponent was not even allowed toe to y , as pretending to be on backfoot for the first 2 minutes Percy lured him brilliantly into beleiving that he had the superior physical strength against him even at the base form.
It was a beautiful feint by Percy , disying another brilliantly nned battle , as the strategy taught by Leif really yed off well for Percy.
Using a Fire clone as a distraction , Percy found the time he needed to set up the Orions arrow as No matter how hard Dialga tried to stop the move once it was initiated , by creating over 20 mudwalls to block , everything was smashed apart by Percy¡¯s powerful attack as the attack connected head on with the warrior to give Percy the win .
Coming out on top as a result , Percy won group B with a one point lead as Zimo ended up as number two in the group after scoring ast match win over Dialga to seal his spot under Percy.
The final leaderboard of the two groupsbined came out to be
1. Ronan Draco ( Wins ¨C 42 , Draws ¨C 0 , Losses -0 )
2. Percy Draco ( Wins -41 , Draws ¨C 1 , Losses -0 )
3. Zimo Arkham ( Wins -41 , Draws- 0 , Losses-1)
4.Bob methrower ( Wins-41, Draws-0, Losses -1)
Bob¡¯s rating came below Zimo because he conceded in the match that he lost while Zimo lost a fair fight.
The Draco brothers topped the charts giving immense pride to the Avalonian nationals who came out to support the two as not only was one of the two princes leading the charts , it was both of them.
Ronan did not care about the charts , however he was a little pumped to see Percy being under him as himing out on top in group B meant that the two would face in the finals now.
In his mind there was no doubt that both of them were winning their respective matches , as The first semi-finals saw Ronan take on Zimo on a fight of the superior elements while Percy Took on Bob as fire shed with fire.
With there being 1 day rest between the group stages and the semi-finals , the anticipation for the event grew even more as theing matches were to be held in the Grand central arena infront of a crowd of 450,000 strong , with various sect masters , kings and important nobles in attendance.
It was sure to be a performance of a lifetime, with the hometown crowd heavily skewed in the favour of their two little princes.
But regardless of the oue of the semi finals and the finals , the message that Alexander wanted to deliver was delivered loud and clear to the world.
With Ronan and Percy Draco leading the charge , the future of Avalon was in safe hands!
/// Guys it¡¯s thest day of the week. I want to do bonus chapter in the weekend but we are falling short by only 50 stones to hit the target that we had intended.
I will give you all one more day ¡ if we hit 300 ps today , then there will be a bonus chapter on Sunday covering some amazing fight action!
Help me get there guys! ///
Chapter 131 A chat
For the first time since thepetition started, the Draco family sat on the dinner table together on the break day before the semi finals.
Ronan and Percy were their usual amiable selves, however the atmosphere at the dinner table was still a little awkward.
Sierra had always taught the kids to neverpare each other and had made sure that the treatment the two recieved was the same despite their talents their merits or their achievements in life.
This made it so that the two brothers never had topete for their ce in family , attention or love which made them grow and bond with each other as they were ultimately notpetitors but two people sharing the same blood.
However now that there was the potential of brother fighting brother and with Luna and Augustus being on two different teams , the atmosphere was a bit strange.
Ronan kept throwing provocative nces at Percy and kept being his same old goofy self , while Percy roasted the vegetables he was eating before taking a crunchy bite to make a crisp bone breaking sound as he smiled at Ronan teasingly.
Sierra despised this behaviour however Alexander chuckled his a** off , he thrived off suchpetitiveness as for him both his sons had already won bying number one and number two.
However when Sierra gave him the ¡® I will murder you look ¡® he instantly panicked for his life and coughed lightly and started to read from a small chit of paper Sierra had prepared for him to say , as he read in a mechanical tone ¡± Look boys , tommorow is the semi finals and winning and loosing is not important in life , the important part is having fun , *cough* *cough* , we fight for honor and to learn and grow and we should take care as to not inju¡..
agh , Sierra i can¡¯t speak this nonsense you asked me to , I¡¯m sorry¡±..
Percy and Ronan chuckled , these were the most un-Alexander like words that Alexander had ever spoken.
As he avoided eye contact with his fuming wife , Alexander spoke his mind out
¡± BOYS! WHO ARE WE ? ¡°
Ronan , Percy and Augustus instantly replied ¡± WE ARE DRACO ¡°.
¡± WHAT DO DRACO¡¯S DO? ¡°.
P,R,A- ¡± WIN ¡°.
¡± ARE WE GOING TO WIN? ¡°
P,R- ¡± SIR YES SIR ¡°
¡± Good! , have fun , fight strong , don¡¯t let anyone put you down! you carry the Draco name , now make it proud .
irrespective of who wins the finals , it should be two Draco¡¯s fighting there.
you get it boys? ¡°.
P,R -¡± Aye , aye ¡°.
The boys started to bang their forks on the table and howl like wolves , as Augustus and Alexander chuckled , however when the two husbands felt the murderous aura of their smiling wives. They choked on the food they were eating.
They understood that tonight was going to be an extremely long one and epted their grim fates.
Although Percy and Ronan enjoyed with merth and joy , the other four members were uncannily silent.
In the end when they seperated , Percy and Ronan came face to face.
Ronan said ¡± Bob ¡ fire user. Good power , show him who the boss is ¡°.
Percy replied ¡± Zimo , powerful , but not as good as u ¡°.
Then the two nodded and said ¡± See u in the finals , brother ¡°.
*******
( The day of the semi finals )
The atmosphere was electric in the grand arena for the semi finals as the chants of ¡® Percy ! Percy! Percy! ¡® could be heard throughout the city.
Although there were two dear princes in Avalon , the support for Percy was clearly overwhelmingly more than Ronan.
The elder prince had been around for longer and was set to take the throne , plus his impression amongstmoners was excellent which was why he was more beloved than Ronan.
The first match saw Ronan take on Zimo as the rules of the semi finals were different than the group stages.
There was no time limit on the fights and one fought till the other was defeated or surrendered.
There were 17 wind barriers in ce instead of the 3 used in the group stages for audience safety , and the fighting area was 10 timesrger.
There was enough room to maneuver to make long and short range tactics count and there was a small terrain like rocks and covers avable for use by contestants.
As Ronan walked onto the stage wearing only navy blue robes with the sigil of Avalon embroided in gold on his chest , he looked like the regal prince that he was as his ascend was met with thunderous cheers from the crowd.
Within the audience there was Alexander seated alongside all the guildmaster and kings in a single on huge seats , as many attendants attended the important guests with devotion.
Everyone¡¯s eyes were glued on the 13 y/o force of nature as manyplimented Alexander to have such a talented son.
Nheless, when the significantly higher levelled Zimo walked on the stage , amongst the jeers and Boo¡¯s from the crowd , there was a different sharpness disyed by him as he looked more mentally focused and prepared for the fight than his sh with Percy.
The overconfidence gone , he looked like a menacing contender as more guildmasters leaned towards him winning the match than Ronan.
Percy and Bob watching on , the other two semi finalists squared off and as usual Ronan said no words to his opponent .
Zimo however said ¡± Your brothers debt ¡. shall be paid in double by me defeating you and then him too ¡°.
Ronan chuckled as he said ¡± Bring it! ¡°.
Although Zimo was much stronger than Ronan in terms of levels and had the same superior element , the only feeling that Ronan felt while facing him was anticipation as his body itched for a worthy fight and his mind yearned for a worthy opponent.
With 250,000 watching live ¡. the refree signalled the start of the match.
/// Guys we failed the PS target by a marginal 20 votes. We were so damn close!
Hopefully we can reach it the next week¡. ///
Chapter 132 Semi Finals (1)
¡± Bring It! ¡± Ronan said with an arrogant smug as he taunted the enemy toe at him.
But unlike the fight with Percy , Zimo was calm this time around as he wasser focused on the refree starting the match.
The second the referee signalled the match to be started , the two superior elemental users instantly bolted into action as they went in for the first punch.
Rudra activated lightning punch as his fists got covered in blue lightning while Zimo went for light punch as his right fist became covered in a streak of white light !
KABOOOM!
When the two fists collided a massive explosion took ce that rattled the entire arena , as both men were blown away.
The crowd cheered this sh as if it was the greatest thing they had ever seen , but even the sect leaders were impressed as although they were sitting at a considerable distance the shockwave was still felt strongly by them..
Ronan flipped twice to regain his footing , while Zimonded on his feet and slid backwards. For a small moment the two made eye-contact as they gauged each other¡¯s strength and immediately went in for the second strike.
What followed was an intricate dance of martial arts as the two were embroiled in extremely high intensity fist exchange that had no room for the slightest of errors.
Punches , kicks and feints so sharp that one could see the air being torn apart when they went for a straight jab or a hook.
However the real shocker was that Ronan was able to stand his ground against the considerably higher levelled Zimo , as the other party was not able to get an upper hand in Raw strength.
Ronan was one of the rare superior elemental users that had trained his body to this limit. usually , superior elemental users preffered to train their elemental affinity more , because it was their ultimate advantage in a battle. However, Ronan was a forbidden elemental user till recently which meant that Karna forced him to train more and more of his body which made him the behemoth that he was today.
Looking at the situation , the sect mastersmented to Alexander
¡± Your son has great innate strength, his natural muscle quality is higher than Zimo¡¯s¡±.
¡± The 13 y/o has practiced some incredible martial arts , the Avalonian kingdom sure has some fine martial arts hidden ¡°.
¡± What power ¡ amazing! ¡°.
Alexander only smiled at thepliments and said nothing. Little did these guys know that Ronan had built this muscle himself and hereditary had nothing to do with it.
This was his own ruthless hardwork doing the job.
After a full 3 minutes of a beautiful back and forth , Ronan finally started to gain the edge over Zimo as the other party¡¯s peak concentration became to waver.
Zimo had never sustained such a long volley in a spar and his concentration had started to give out , and made him incapable of following Ronan¡¯s attacks at such a high pace.
Ronan however having trained his mind and body to the limits in the cave of penance was used to practicing such high intensity volleys for hours by himself, shadowboxing his opponent.
For him this was a walk in the park and it started to show once Zimo started to slide as more and more of his punches made contact.
Finally after a feint that Zimo misjudged , Ronannded a beautiful roundhouse kick to knock him off his feet and send him flying.
BAM!
CRASH!
Zimo was the first one to have his back hit the floor , as he waspletely rattled by the roundhouse kick. He desperately tried to regain bnce in anticipation of a follow up attack , but to his shock Ronan never closed in .
With him stretching his neck , he patiently waited for Zimo to stand back-up as he gestured him toe at him once more.
Zimo felt stunned at this moment , as the Avalonian crowd roared in appreciation. The 13 y/o brat infront of him was apparently making fun of him , and that too in such a serious battle!
Zimo did not understand wether tough or cry at this situation , but he was d that Ronan did not close in as this gave him the time he needed to move onto ying with his strengths which was the game of elemental attacks.
Not reacting outwardly but instead resolving himself internally, Zimo decided that he would let his attacks do the talking as he would make Ronan regret his choice as to not capitalise on the opening that he had gotten.
¡± Alright ¡ time for me to y to my strengths ¡± , Zimo said as he started to shoot out javelins made of light , just like against Percy as Ronan was forced to dodge.
However just after dodging 7nces , Ronan seemed to get bored of them as he summoned thunderbolts in his palm and started to throw them back towards the light javellins.
THUNDERBOOM!
It felt like the clouds were crackling as lound thunderbooms were created when Ronan¡¯s thunderbolts collided with zimo¡¯s lightningnces .
Completely taking Zimo by surprise, Ronan¡¯s thunderbolts were actually strong enough to neutralize his lightning attacks , as for the first time since the fight started , Zimo started to question if he could actually clutch this fight out.
The opponent seemed to be much stronger than he had initially anticipated him to be ¡.
Although he had not yet exhausted all his options and he was still fresh into the fight without having umted to much fatigue or damage , the opponent did not seem to have either.
In their first exchanges the opponent had managed to gain an upper hand and this was not what team Zimo had nned for.
Their n was to establish dominance early and end the fight within a moderate 20-25 minutes time. But that seemed like a pipe dream at the moment.
Little did Zimo know , Ronan never even considered him to be truepetition, as for him , this was only the warm-up before the finals .
Chapter 133 Zimo tries his best
Zimo looked at the coach in his corner , as he nodded towards him and revealed to him in signnguage to use the big 3 moves.
The big 3 moves were the secret moves of the ¡® Heaven Chaser Sect ¡® , and the Trump cards in Zimo¡¯s pocket.
He was forbidden to use these moves without authorisation unless it was a life or death situation, and the team did not enter thispetition with the ns to use it at all.
However, the pressure Ronan exerted on Zimo made the coach reconsider as he decided to give Zimo the Authorization to use the sects special moves.
Zimo started to grin as he looked at Ronan , he was worrying about how he could defeat him just a few moments ago , however with him getting the Authorization to use the big 3 moves that dilemma was over as he felt a huge releif wash over himself.
The first patriarch of the heaven chaser sect was a light elemental user of the highest order. He left behind a myriad of techniques to form the sects core , but the strongest of them were called the big three moves.
Essentially they were three different moves ,plete in their own right , however used in a specific sequence they became the ultimatebo..
Taught only to the core disciples who wielded the light elemental affinity , Zimo was one of the only 6 people alive who had learnt this technique.
¡± I dare you to take this ! ¡°. Zimo said as he used the D ranked technique ¡® sh ¡® to momentarily and suddenly release a bright sh of light that blinded the arena.
Ronan was blinded by the sh for a second , but he did not panick at all as he closed his eyes and started to focus on his other senses.
Having spent months blinded in the cave of penance , he had learnt how to use his other senses when his primary senses were rendered useless and was able to gather information of his surroundings even with his eyes closed.
He could hear the sound of hooves ttering against the ground as he could sense some sort of beast moving towards him.
With his eyes still closed , it was expected that he would not be able to evade the move , but he did. As at the best possible time , Ronan jumped to evade the horns of the bull rushing towards him.
Zimo had used the move ¡® Light bull upperhorn ¡®, a B ranked technique that summoned a muscr bull made from a body of light particles and charged towards the opponent , it was the first move of the big three moves whose expected result was to send the enemy flying into the air.
Although the bull failed it¡¯s purpose , Ronan leaped towards the sky himself to avoid the Bulls horns , giving Zimo to follow up with his second move the ¡® Vultures ws ¡®.
Mid air , a giant vulture swooped down on Ronan and this time with nowhere to maneuver he was caught in the ws of the beast.
Ronan¡¯s vision returned now , as he could slowly make sense of his surroundings, he was very high over the arena as the vulture was zooming him towards the clouds.
The Avalonian crowd gasped , the sect leader of the heaven chaser sect rejoiced , the vultures had sunk it¡¯s ws into Ronan¡¯s body and he was sure that with this it was game over.
Looking at Alexander he said ¡± Good match , your son fought an extraordinary battle , but too bad he is no match for the three big moves of the heaven chaser sect. The match is as good as over now ¡ ¡°
The arrogant words of the sect master made the other sect masters break out into discussion as many thought this to be the logical conclusion of the match. Afterall Ronan at 13 was just too young topete against the vastly more experiencedpetitors.
He was an excellent kid for sure , but his time had not yete.
The three big moves saw the bull toss it¡¯s opponent above , the vulture sinking it¡¯s ws in and taking the opponent into the clouds and then crashing them down with meteoric speed straight into the jaws of an alligator where the opponent was finished off.
With Ronan caught in the vultures feet , many beleived that this was game over for the young prince.
However throughout the discussion Alexander was silent , it was only when he could feel a simr aura burning in the sky , did he finally reveal a smug smile and said ¡± Indeed , the vulture has sunk it¡¯s ws sect master Avans ¡. but , what is a mere vulture when it tires to battle the mighty phoenix for the skies? ¡°.
The sect master raised and eyebrow and looked towards the skies to be shocked to see that the vulture had been set aze , as Ronan now had massive wings spanning out of his back that were made of mes.
He looked like a phoenix in the sky , but instead of fire clouds in the background, there were the densest thunderclouds surrounding him , as Ronan looked like a god looking down on mortals.
The entire Avalonian crowd came unglued from their seats , as they stood up and looked towards the sky and roared in cheers.
Zimo couldn¡¯t understand how his light vulture was defeated , but his legs started to shake when he looked at Ronan in the skies.
The guy was using fire wings to levitate ¡. meaning he had already mastered elemental maniption!
¡± M-monster ¡ ¡± Zimo gulped , as he would never forget this moment in his life.
The moment when Ronan Draco summoned a lightning bolt straight from the thunderclouds and crashed towards the earth in zing fire wings with enormous electricity surrounding him.
Infront of Ronan¡¯s attack , the alligator at zimo¡¯s feet just looked cute , as although it opened its jaws to swallow Ronan¡¯s strike it was instantly disintegrated, as Zimo was charred alive by Ronan¡¯s lightning strike.
Every single strand of hair on his body incinerated and his skin suffering first and second degree burns as his consciousness nked out.
Dusting his robes off , Ronan walked on the arena field covered in lightning as if nothing had happened.
But when the back of his opponent hit the floor and the medics rushed to help in , a victor had been decided , and it was the 13 y/o Ronan Draco.
The frightening part however was not that he had won in a convincing fashion , but the part that even when handling such an unbelievably powerful nature elemental attack. Ronan had the control to only use it in a moderation that his opponent was not killed by it.
The move had enough power to turn Zimo to ashes, but Ronan regted it upon impact and the sect leaders who understood this fact were too stunned to even speak.
It was at this moment that they realised , that a dragon had been born amongst men , whose future was limitless.
Chapter 134 DO NOT UNLOCK
Chapter 134 DO NOT UNLOCK
ACCIDENTALLY UPLOADED REBIRTH OF THE STRONGEST GUILDMASTER CHAPTER DONOT UNLOCK UNTIL I CORRECT IT OUT !
DO NOT UNLOCK!
Rudra felt like his old self again after going through the terror of almost losing his family. He felt like a humble kid whose only ambition in life was to keep his mother safe from cancer and make his father proud.
The mental torture he went through in the few minutes of uncertainty about his family¡¯s fate transformed himpletely as for the first time since his rebirth he started to look at the bigger picture rather than his own selfish interests .
Should he wish to , he could probably kill hundereds if not thousands of rebels inside the upside at this moment , but he did not wish to shed a single drop of blood where it wasn¡¯t necessary anymore as rather than thinking upon how to annihte them , he started to think on how to settle this matter with the least casualties.
Rudra was still the mastermind schemer like he always was , but listening to Nero ¡®s words and experiencing the consequences of his own ignorance he finally felt like since he was in a position to do good and be a hero , he should grasp that chance and truly try to be a role model that others could follow rather than a man who had the world at his feet..
The track where he was heading down towards had only one end for him where he was going to stand at the pinnacle of the world with everyone else at his feet , but that was not the ambition he had in his past life , as his true goal was not only to be the strongest guildmaster, but rather to be an undeniable icon who was a symbol of noble yet just power.
In his past life he was backstabbed by his colleague and pushed down the stairs , and he found that detestable so much so that upon his rebirth, he did not even wish to see the face of that man again!
However, now that he himself contemted on killing innocent doctors just to save his father , he finally understood that he had became the same man he had so vehemently detested once and had mama rajput not intervened, he would truly have became one.
Coming back from the edge of falling into darkness , Rudra saw the light once more as his mind gained rity of every single fault he was making as a man .
A beautiful family reunion made Rudra feel a myriad of emotions in his heart as he understood that no matter how much gold he ever gained in Omega, this was the most precious thing to him in the world , and he needed to understand that just like him , there were countless families in the underprivileged areas except the upside as well which were currently struggling for even basic food day to day.
Rudra had been one of those underprivileged once upon a time , and he could understand their pain in such a situation , however his sess and his own situation had made him blind to their peril after his rebirth , but that was the case no more.
Rudra rolled out of the building but made sure not to go too far as his father was still very weak and needed to undergo medical treatment although Rudra had saved his life.
With his family inside , he needed to guard them at all times , but he also needed to stop the fighting before it got out of hand.
Currently, SMG¡¯s ck ops were ughtering the rebels by the hundereds, as the untrained rebels who had barely managed to master a few moves were no match for the highly trained cultivator Assassins who lived and breathed to kill.
The trained security force of the upside , they did their jobs in securing the perimeter as ever since they joined the fight the rebels stood no chance and were unable to advance a single block while having to fall back 5 .
SMG spotted Rudra outside the hospital and instantly moved towards him , as Rudra ryed to him his order ¡± don¡¯t kill , push them back ,round them up , but don¡¯t kill ¡. these are humans too , and instigated humans at that who are just looking for food. W-we cant kill them for it ¡°.
SMG was shocked to hear this order as he blinked twice while looking at Rudra. This was quite unlike Rudra¡¯s usual orders to kill everyone moving , as the only reason Rudra even created the ck ops was for situations like these.
Nheless an order was an order and Rudra¡¯s orders were supreme amongst all elites , and SMG immediately transmitted them over the inte as the fighting style of the ck ops changed significantly.
It was an unusual order for them , as the ck ops had never been trained to round people up alive , but they did their best , by maiming and threatening the opponents back ,rather than killing them.
Sometimes one or two died but it was inevitable as it was done out of self defense, but in the end all of the 10,020 survivors were rounded up around the one small building of the hospital upon Rudra¡¯s orders.
Rudra looked at the terror on their faces as they stared at the army of ck ops surrounding them alongside armed upside police , as they finally understood how stupid their n was to invade the homece of the elites.
Closing his eyes Rudra calmed his senses down , as he prepared a sensitive speach to be spoken from the bottom of his heart , as he said ¡± Rebels ¡.. I will not kill you here today , Not even restrain or jail you.
You stormed this township to look for food and medicine and i understand your motive. However you killed the residents in the process and we retalitated in kind and killed some of yours.
Im sure this is not how either of us wanted to spend the day should everything be normal , but these are extraordinary times we live in and the future of our race as a whole is uncertain.
You all may know me , i am Rudra Rajput better known as guildmaster Shakuni of the Elites, I¡¯m the one who runs the ckops that killed your men , and here at this moment , i would like to apologise for the deaths caused in battle today ¡°.
Rudra made a 90¡ã bow towards the rebels , who were shocked by his speech.
The victor of the battle and such a great man was bowing to the losers?
Just what the hell was going on?
Although nobody knew what Rudra was upto , his gesture definitely grabbed everyone¡¯s attention.
/// bonus chapter for hitting the GT target , good job everyone, hopefully you enjoy.
i don¡¯t think we can hit anymore targets with just 2 hours to go . So i guess this is it for the month of June.
Thankyou all for the support you have shown me in June. Hope to see you all back in July! ///
Chapter 135 Percy Vs Bob
Match one of the semi finals ended with a huge win for Ronan , and all eyes were on Percy now for match 2.
Ronan¡¯s convincing victory had shocked many sect masters and the prestige he had earnt to the Draco name was incredible because of that one performance.
Bob was a fire elemental user too and with the Draco n being famed to have the true phoenix fire instead of the normal fire , it was Percy¡¯s turn now to show his superiority over the opponent.
Bob was higher levelled than Percy , however the gap was not too monstrous and Percy had a fair chance of winning should his elemental affinity indeed prove to be better in quality than his opponents.
However the struggle for Percyid in the fact that he had to win this fight where his opponent would be giving his all without revealing his Trump cards to Ronan before their sh in the finals.
****.
Bob was the first contestant to walk on the stage and he was met with mild Boo¡¯s and an overall silence from the crowd.
He waved his hands in the air and performed cute fire tricks for his entrace , but it all faded out when Percy started to move towards the arena.
To call the cheers Deafening would be an understatement as the cheers that Percy recieved as he walked out to the arena were loud enough to be heard in the fields outside Avalon .
As Percy raised his right arm in acknowledgement the crowd went even more ballistic as people lost their minds to see their crown prince make his entrance on this grand stage.
Even Ronan got an electric reception , howeverpare to Percy it was still nothing as it was clear for all to see who the real crowd favorite was in Avalon.
The ones most shocked by this outburst were the kings and nobles from other kingdoms as usually themoners only bowed to them in fear and they did not enjoy such genuine love and affection from them at all.
They envied Percy for this , as their heart ached for such genuine reception , but somewhere they knew that at their core they did not care about the people as the royals of Avalon did , as if they had such a rich treasury they probably would not be living such a simple lifestyle.
The development and the public projects funded by the Avalonian government were for all to see , and if the development of the country was undeniable, so was their future as with Ronan and Percy at the helm , they were sure to have stable and strong rulers.
The envy for Alexander hence increased as all kings wanted to have such sons while the sect masters wanted to have such disciples to run their sects after them. However while the kings would never have such sons , the sect masters had the chance to fight for the disciples.
All of the sect masters knew that they wanted the Draco brothers to join , the only question now was how much were they worth , as with every passing battle , their worth increased in the eyes of the sects.
As Percy started into Bob¡¯s eyes with his ming eyes , Bob sweated a little.
Bob was not much of a trash talker , he was the attacking type fighter who liked to talk with his fists , which was why he heavily focused on attack moves.
The refree signalled the start of the match and both the fighters instantly sprung into action.
Bob used the spell ¡® ming Mayhem ¡® to create an intricate trap of fire around Percy , however Percy was smart too as he used Fire Burst , to use fire as a propeller to send him into flight and avoid the trap.
Percy avoided the attack and rolled towards Bob¡¯s side , however while he expected to close in andnd a fire punch , Bob was faster with his response as he created a wall of me between himself and Percy forcing the opponent to stop mid sprint and kill the momentum.
Percy cliqued his tongue and tried to use his agility to build momentum once more , but Bob kept bombarding his running path with me sts as percy was never able to build proper momentum having to avoid the sts.
The match was very intense and the audience sometimes forgot to breathe while looking at the intense action , but unlike Ronan¡¯s match where there were bangs and booms of big moves from start to finish , the match of Bob vs Percy startedparatively much slower with both fighters not wanting to provide any openings.
Bob was not the most intelligent of fighters like Percy , but today was a day where he was at his sharpest. This was one of the best opening sequences Bob had ever had as he was able to see through every muscle movement of Percy reading his every thoughts.
Bob felt like he was gaining an upper hand on Percy as he could urately predict more and more of his movements , and while themon man felt like the crown prince was slowlying out on the losing end , the experienced eyes of Leif and some crafty sect masters shined with brilliance.
Percy was intentionally leading Bob to beleive that he could see through his moves toy a trap for him in the future .
He was luring Bob in by making himself beleive in his own ability more and more , until that one moment where it would alle crushing down.
However Bob being none the wiser about this continued to feel better and better about himself in the fight , as he became more aggressive with his attacks.
Ronan who was overseeing this situation from the outside however, only smiled as he said ¡® Gotcha! ¡®
//// sorry for the previous chapter , please don¡¯t unlock it , it was my mistake that i uploaded it in this book , but i cannot delete or change premium chapters , so it will always be there .
my heartfelt apologies if u identally unlocked it¡.. ///
Chapter 136 Percy Vs Bob (2)
Percyid a very deep trap for Bob as he made his opponent beleive that he had got the perfect read on Percy¡¯s muscle movements.
Percy consistently left a trail of crumbs like curling his wrists up if he was to feint right or let them p down if he was going to go left .
He intentionally would look towards the direction he was going to move in to let Bob read his eye movements to predict his next move.
Initially Bob was a bit hesitant in trusting his instincts, but when shot after shot after shot he urately predicted Percy¡¯s path his confidence in himself grew steadily.
It seemed like Percy was growing frustrated by this development as he grumbled and acted like nothing was going as nned reassuring Bob that everything was working in his favour.
Seemingly frustrated Percy started to prepare a spell from long range which Bob had never seen before this moment . However, he was not worried about it at all as he prepared to st him down as usual.
Percy acted like he was about to feint right as he curled his wrists up and looked towards the right, and Bob who had given up on thinking too much shot towards the right as usual thinking it would stop Percy dead in his tracks..
However, it was a deep fake Percy spinned left and ran straight towards Bob who was caught off-guard and panicked.
Bob let out another stray st to stop Percy, but this time around was another deep fake by Percy Draco as the one running towards Bob was actually a fire clone while the real Percy Draco had feinted towards the right where Bob assumed that his attack had missed the mark.
When Bob finally understood what happened it was toote for him as Percy had already reached point-nk attack range as from a very short distance of just 1 metre Percy used one of his most destructive moves ¡± Fire Cannon! ¡°.
BOOOM!
A massive st of fire created a canyon inside the area stage and burst through 11 of the wind barriers ced for protection before Alexander dispelled it to prevent more damage from uring.
There was smoke everywhere and the strength of the move caused everyone to feel the temperature in the vicinity raise by a few degrees however , Percy Draco did not care about all this at all as he had his right fist aimed towards the sky in victory.
When the smoke dissipated and a naked and burnt Bob came into the view of everyone the crowd of Avalon roared in approval over the victory of their prince while the sect members of Bob rushed to check in on his health.
Thankfully Bob was a fire elemental user himself or else the move would have been lethal for him, however Percy used the attack well aware that his opponent would be able to survive it albeit with injuries.
As a true sportsman , Percy did check on his defeated opponent after the match and ensured his well being.
The Match ended in a very short span of just 7 minutes without Percy ever being tested for the depth of his true strength.
The various sect masters were beyond impressed by his performance as it was a disy of wits and strategy by the prince of Avalon and not a disy of hisbat prowess.
However nheless they respected Percy even more for such a win as it was technically harder to pull off and needed a lot of precise nning and execution.
Although the second semi final was a little underwhelming in their opinion with the fire of Bob never being tested properly against the superior fire of the phoenix blood , however the beauty of the final sequence more than made up for theck of fight intensity.
In their eyes, Percy¡¯s thoughtful fighting style was much in contrast to Ronan¡¯s brute approach however the result of Percy winning meant that now in the finals of the tornament the two brothers from Avalon were going to sh for the top spot!
On one end the elder brother was a fire elemental user , the higher levelled and more experienced one whose fighting style was a crafty one.
On the other end was the young talent Ronan Draco who was just a monster through and through. Unparalleled genius , unbelievable battle iq , and a brute who did not fear pain in battle.
It was the sh of the two of the finest warriors the sect masters had ever seen in the younger generation and the enviable part was that both of them came from the same household.
The crowd went crazy upon Percy¡¯s win as the chants of his name roared throughout the arena , however standing at the centre of their praise and attention, Percy¡¯s eyes were only locked with Ronan¡¯s as there was a thirst to prove himself in them.
Ronan also did not back down as the two brothers shared an intense staredown before the finals.
Ronan thought ¡® Tommorow i redeem my defeat big brother , do your best to stop me ¡®.
While Percy thought ¡® Not yet younger brother ¡. My reign as the strongest will not end yet! Bring your best , but you will still go down! ¡®
Nheless, every single person in the crowd , every sect master and even Alexander and Augustus themselves knew that tommorow they were in for the fight of the century.
It was clear that the crowd were slightly tilted in favour of the crown prince more than the second prince , but Ronan did not care about the crowd support at all.
Unlike Percy he was not a performer but just a in warrior.
In the eyes of themoners , the phoenix me of the Draco family met the chaotic thunder of the superior element and the question was who would prevail?
Blood vs Blood
brother vs brother
Draco vs Draco
Ronan vs Percy!
/// It¡¯s finally time guys ¡. Ronan vs Percy, the hype is real ! Doment whose team you all are on in thements below! ///
Chapter 137 Ronan Vs Percy (1)
It was the day of the fight , and both Percy and Ronan had not slept a wink the night before.
For Percy it was because he was nervous and scared about the fight , his mind running simtions of what could go wrong and how could he bounce back from the worst.
This was the single fight that he had nned a thousand times in his head, with every step of the n having a n B, C , D and E , with him nning the next step of each of those steps as well.
As he memorized Ronan¡¯s moves and his movements and his understanding of his brother as a fighter , he utilized every small detail to make his ns more and more refined to give him the best odds of victory.
Every single minute in the night felt like an hour to him , as his brain functioned at high capacity. For him this was more than just proving that he was number one in this tournament. For him it was a battle for self pride and confidence , as since the day that Ronan had started cultivating , Percy had constantly felt the pressure of being surpassed by his more talented younger brother.
Had it been anyone else , they would have crumpled infront of a talent like Ronan ages ago , as even top tier talents like Zimo were not worthy to take on Ronan with their vastly superior cultivation bases and an evenrger age difference..
In many ways , the pressure from Ronan forced Percy to be the best version of himself as the constant push urged him to move past his limits which he would not have easily done from just self motivation.
However if in this fight he lost , then it would mean that all those efforts and all that training was for naught , and that in the face of his brother¡¯s overwhelming talent , his hardwork would prove to be inferior.
Percy did not expect Ronan to live in his shadow forever, as sooner orter the young prince was sure to shine more than the older brother. But if it came after the duo reached 18 then it would be eptable to Percy as then it would mean that until adulthood his hardwork kept him above even a 9 star talent like Ronan!
Hence this was a fight to prove his worth as a warrior and all the painful days he trained when he did not need to , just because he could be the idol that Ronan always looked upto and not be the weaker senior brother.
For Ronan , the night was sleepless because of the excitement.
For him fighting Percy was a honor , as in his eyes his brother was already the most perfect warrior that could be .
Since childhood he had never toppled his invincible brother , and that image had became a mountain in Ronan¡¯s mind.
He wanted to scale that mountain badly ,not because he wanted Percy to lose , but because he wanted to be an even taller mountain himself.
Currently, Percy was the third strongest person in his mind , with his father being the second strongest and shakuni being the strongest.
Ronan¡¯s ambition was to scale all three of those peaks and stand even higher , hence upon getting the chance to finally sh against the third tallest peak he could not contain his joy.
He knew that win or lose , he would definitelye out of the fight as an enlightened warrior and he knew for sure that his brother was going to bring his best , and to defeat him he needed to bring his best too.
Unlike Percy , Ronan made no ns for the battle as scheming and plotting was not Ronans style at all .
This was a way to temper himself , as he expected that in the future the fights would not always go the way he nned and he wanted to learn how to tackle unforeseen circumstances.
Should he falter so early in that goal , and start scheming from such a tender age where defeat was eptable, he would never grow to be the peak warrior that he wanted to be.
Hence although he too could make battle ns , he chose not to.
He wanted to take everything that his brother could throw at him and stille out on top , as only and only then would the victory be meaningful for him.
He was looking forward to this fight for months now , and every single day of thepetition where he fought weaklings , his heart only continued because there was this payoff in the end.
Otherwise with his nature , he would never waste 6 days of his training time to fight trash like these , as even Zimo and Mad-Dog were interesting sparing partners in his eyes and not worthy rivals.
Only Percy was worthy in his eyes , and now that he was about to get his wish to fight him. The smile on his face would just not dissapear , as he spent the night having a huge adrenaline rush.
********
( meanwhile Sierra )
Sierra could not sleep all night as she worried about the fate of her son¡¯s.
She feared that the two would pummel each other to dust , as neither one were of the type that would back down easily.
As a mother it was the most painful of thoughts for her to think that the two brothers would injure each other , but she knew that as warriors such a sh was inevitable and it was natural for both of them to bepetitive.
She only prayed that the result of the fight did not alter their rtionship. As while she knew that if Ronan lost he would not take it to heart at all and shake if off the very next minute , should Percy lose it would be a big blow to his psyche.
Sierra knew better than anyone how hard Percy worked and why he did it , however infront of Ronan¡¯s monstrous talent she knew that sooner orter the elder son would lose out.
Looking towards the skies , she prayed sincerely ¡® Not yet god Agni ¡. please don¡¯t let Percy lose out yet! ¡®.
Chapter 138 Ronan vs Percy (2)
( The day of the finals , the grand arena )
The day of the finals saw a jam-packed arena filled with so many people that except the VIP seating section , there was literally no-one seated in the entirety of the stadium.
Everyone was packed shoulder to shoulder as almost the entire city of Avalon , including the old and the young were all present inside the arena to look at this sh of the royal princes.
The ticket sales had broken all records and the revenue generated by the government by this tournament was unprecedented having already exceeded the tax ie for the year.
Even Leif had not expected the event to have such unforeseen results as the value of money generated had already far exceeded the value of the 5000 old ginseng and money spent on food and amodations of the foreigners.
Not only did this allow Avalon to disy their strength to the world , but also deepened their rtionship with many countries and major sects while also generating ridiculous ie and a source of excitement for themoners.
It was a mega-win for the nation as no matter which prince won today , the Draco family and Avalon had already won as a whole..
The jam packed arena also had all the various participants of thepetition alongside their teams seated in the VIP section , while Alexander and the various sect masters were seated in huge thrones in a singr line.
Even the old foggie sect masters were excited about today¡¯s matchup as the various contestants wanted to eagerly see what the two of the best of their generation were capable off.
Ronan and Percy had both won the respect of the various participants as every single one of them had fought one of the other , and knew firsthand about the difference in power between themselves and the Draco brothers.
This made them both envious and determined , as now all they wanted to do was to see which one of them was stronger.
Today¡¯s match had a unbelievable 40 windshield set-up, as many experts from the army were called to mentain public safety , but even then both General Sam and Chanakya were charged with attack neutralization duty should the need be from ground zero.
The set-up seemed excessive to some sect masters , however Alexander knew firsthand of the strength that both his sons were capable of producing.
If anything else , he was more worried that it would prove to be too little should the duo really go all out.
Although reluctant, Sierra chose to attend this fight as she hid behind Alexander¡¯s seat while closing her eyes , as for her the idea of her son¡¯s fighting each other was still very difficult to swallow.
Today ¡®s match had a special feature in the form of a announcer .
A sound elemental affinity user who could amplify his voice was chosen for this role , as he was asked to give livementary and analysis of the match to spicen things up for the paying audience.
The result was that he gave a stone cold introduction to both the participants as they walked onto the stage.
The announcer said ¡± Ladies and gentlemen, today is the day we finally get the winner of this week long tournament, as we are about to witness the sh of the royal scions.
The question is Avalon ¡. ARE YOU READY? ¡°.
¡± YESSS!! ¡± , a loud cheer came from the crowd as the atmosphere was absolutely electric for the final rounds.
The announcer continued ¡± Then let¡¯s get straight into it!
INTRODUCING FIRST ¡. the second prince of Avalon , the superior thunder elemental user , the 13 year old maestro who has yet to lose or draw a single Match in thispetition, the NUMBER ONE internal pick , THE NUMBER ONE overall Ranking contestant after the group stage , The one , the only , RONAN DRACO! ¡°.
Ronan walked onto the stage with ck robes on with the sigil of the royal family embroided in silver on him as he looked very sharp and regal.
The audience gave Ronan a mixture of silence and polite cheers which waspletely unlike his usual warm thunderous reception , but Ronan did not care about it at all.
Laser focused on the match ahead he stood on the stage stretching as he waited for his brother to show up.
He did not even need to see him to know that he was entering the arena as the deafeningly noise from the crowd gave it away first.
The announcer was shocked to see the crowd noise as he tried to talk over it but failed.
His voice only audible as a faint murmur eventhough he was shouting at max potential , with his very ttering introduction of Percy.
¡± INTRODUCING NEXT , THE CROWN PRINCE OF AVALON, THE PHOENIX FLAME USER , THE ELDER BROTHER, THE BELOVED, THE CHARISMATIC , THE ENIGMATIC , THE POWERFUL¡.. PERCY DRACO! ¡°.
The pop from the crowd just kept getting louder and louder until the entire arena started to vibrate due to the loud sound , it was a surreal moment for all to witness as the outsiders finally got a glimpse of just how popr the Draco family really was.
Even if some foreign power did manage to conquer Avalon , it would be impossible to stop riots from themoners as they would not ept anyone else as the king at any costs.
Percy walked onto the stage with his red and ck robes that had a red insignia of the Draco family embroided with such a weave that it looked like a burning fire.
Unlike Ronan , Percy smiled at the crowd and pumped his fists in the air to respond to their hype as his actions only made their pop grow even louder.
Internally Percy thought ¡® I cannot lose infront of this beloved crowd my brother , I¡¯m sorry but you must lose today ¡®.
Thinking so Percy gave Ronan the coldest looks he had ever given his cute baby brother as today there was nopassion in his eyes , only an intense me that stared down the soul of his opponent.
Ronan did not back down from the staredown either as he walked towards his brother with a smile on his face without breaking eye-contact.
The two brothers got face to face , as Ronan looked up towards the taller built Percy , while Percy bashed his head against Ronan¡¯s forehead and looked down on his brother.
The audience lost their minds at the staredown itself , as finally the refree had to break the duo and urge them to take starting positions.
The tension in the air was very thick , as sparks could be seen flying between the two contestants eyes , as neither was willing to back down.
Augustus and Luna both wiped the sweat off their foreheads as they thought the same thing ¡. ¡® This is it ¡ ¡®.
Chapter 139 Ronan Vs Percy
The refree looked at the two kids and felt a chill go down his own spine. Technically he was slightly weaker than both of them , and while advanced in age he was not sure if he could stop them if the need be.
However he was assigned a job by the nation of Avalon and needed to perform his duties to the best of his ability. Looking at the two he said ¡± Fighters , take positions ¡°.
Ronan shrugged his shoulders and started to hop at his own spot , showing that he was on his feet and ready to attack , while Percy took a stable stance by nting his feet.
It was clear that Percy was ready to let Ronan attack first by his stance, as the various sect masters and Alexander found this to be very peculiar considering that usually a fighter wanted to gain the upper-hand in a fight early on and not be on the defensive.
However one look at Leif in Percy¡¯s corner and Alexander knew that something big was cooking as he smiled and became a patient spectator.
The refree signalled for the match to start amongst the thunderous cheers of the crowd , and just as he said ¡® Fight! ¡® Ronan pounced towards Percy in a sh of lightning..
Ronan always went for the assualt head on in every single fight, however this time around his speed was just something else as one could barely make a shadow of his figure by the rays of lightning left behind , he was blinding quick as by the time one blinked he was already onto Percy.
Zimo , Mad-Dog and the other contestants who had fought Ronan gulped at this point as they realised that Ronan had went easy on them. Not even fighting to his true potential as they saw Ronannd a devastating lightning fist straight to Percy¡¯s guard.
KABOOM!
thunder boomed as Ronan delivered a thunder-punch so strong that the entire arena rattled by the shockwave but despite his strength, Percy guarded against the move perfectly as he did not even reel back a single step.
His feet nted perfectly to the ground , it only became apparent to the others now that he had a myriad of mes rotating near his feet creating strong air currents to cushion him taking attacks.
Percy had ingeniously created a beautiful technique to take head on attacks as he had virtually unlimited support to withstand attacks.
However, before one could even admire the beauty of his defence , it changed into offense really fast as before Ronan could regain his footing from the self-recoil of his punch , Percy used me st at point nk range to st Ronan back .
BRRR¡.Hisssss
Percy¡¯s me hissed as it sted Ronan back to his initial position , with the sides of Ronan¡¯s robes catching fire.
Although Ronan did not take much damage , he was forced to retreat and swat the fire off his robes as the Avalonian crowd cheered Percy¡¯s initial win over Ronan with a monstrous cheer.
The announcer struggled to speak some words of insight into the match , however his voice waspletely drowned by the cheers of the crowd as he sighed and helplessly cursed his luck .
Today was going to be a difficult day at work for him.
Ronan grinned at the setback , he looked at Percy with a big smile as for the first time ever in a fight he actually took the initiative to talk to his opponent as he said ¡± Nice one , big brother ¡°.
Percy gave a smug look to Ronan right back as he said ¡± Too weak , little one , i thought after that destruction of the punching machine in the internal selections that your much might be something else.
However, it could not even make my knees buckle¡. shame ¡°.
A loud ¡® Ooooooo ¡® went off from the crowd as Percy roasted Ronan, Augustusughed loudly fr his camp while Luna seemed to be annoyed.
But Ronan himself did not mind the criticism at all as he took it as more of a challenge.
Closing in once more with even greater speed , Ronan decided to use the same move twice .
Percy¡¯s eyes widened in shock to see this , as it was beyond his initial estimates of what Ronan would do.
He hurriedly tried to activate the same me vortexes around himself and had even seeded to do so in time , but even then when Ronan¡¯s fist collided against his guard , it was instantly blown away this time around sending him flying back towards the wind barrier.
Mid-Air , he managed to aerodynamically fold his legs and flip tond on the floor before hitting the wall , however his eyes were inplete disbelief as his arms were still ringing from the impact.
He had purposefully let himself be blown away as had he been stubborn and take Ronan¡¯s attack with full force he had no doubt in his mind that his bones would be broken.
Nheless, he was forced back and Ronan did not even close in to take advantage of the situation.
Smiling from a distance, he only said ¡± Say what big brother , does the strength this time around satisfy you? ¡°.
Those who did not know Ronan too well , would have thought he was retalitating and showboating his enemy , however Alexander knew better than them.
As some of the crowd members apuded while some members boo¡¯ed Ronan , Percy dusted himself off and said ¡± Not bad ¡ ¡°.
Alexander knew that Ronan¡¯s attack now was to prove his strength to Percy and Percy only , as he had questioned it moments ago.
While the others could not see it , Alexander could see it as in as a day. For Ronan this was a fight to earn Percy¡¯s respect and for that one purpose he was going to let Percy throw everything he has and ovee it all to win , because only and only then would he earn true respect from his elder brother.
/// Guys we have been really growing these past few days and if we somehow manage to hit 300 powerstones this week , then i will do a bonus chapter thising weekend! ///
Chapter 140 Ronan Vs Percy (4)
Percy regained his calm after standing back up , Ronan¡¯s strength was indeed terrifying but he could not let it mess up his battlen.
Since he was knocked back this time , all he could do now was to put his head down and focus on what to do next.
Since distance between himself and Ronan was established once again due to him being knocked back, he could apparently continue with his initial n itself , which was the reason why he had sted Ronan back in the first ce.
However instead of Ronan staying back it was him who was pushed back but the other parameters remained the same. Since that was the case it was time to start his plotting.
Percy started to do a wierd step where he moved side to side in his own position while eyeing Ronan down , it was apletely new move that nobody including Ronan had ever seen before but actually it was a trap.
While it looked like Percy was doing some wierd battle stance that required him to be moving in a specific manner , he was actually perfectly hiding the maniption of fire below his feet as he was secretly brewing an attack from the underground..
It was one of the sneakiest attacks he had ever came up with in his life and it was several weeks of practice to master it. It was a move that used Ronan¡¯s impatience against him , as Percy was sure that after a while of observing the wierd pattern of moving, Ronan would most likelye in for the attack.
The pattern that looked like a haphazard movement was actually riddled with openings to attack and exploit and while some seemed like obvious traps the others were deeply seated.
However amongst all those ws Percy actually knew exactly which one Ronan would chose to exploit as he had yed shadow fight against Ronan for this sequence countless times in his mind.
Thinking extensively of how he would approach this pattern as an attacker and Percy¡¯s nning was spot on indeed as after 30 seconds of observation, Ronan did close in once again , by using lightning wave as he went for a roundhouse kick straight to the ribs when Percy was moving from one feet to another.
It was the only spot where Percy could possibly throw in a punch that Ronan needed to dodge to get a clean hit , as he felt that Percy was baiting him for that precise moment . But his guess was wrong as Percy did not move from his spot at all , however an enormous firest vertically sted Ronan off as he came inch close to Percy.
BOOM!
The fire attack took everyone by surprise as audible gasps could be heard from the crowd. Noone including the sect masters noticed Percyying the trap for Ronan as everyone was taken by shock.
However that was only the start of Percy¡¯sbo , as just as Ronan was sent flying into the air a myriad of ming spears descended from the skies at the exact location where Ronan was sent flying.
While Ronan tried to defend using lightning shield , he was not in the best position to mount a defense as if hemitted himself too much to defending from above then Percy would get a clean shot from beneath while he could not simply dodge mid-air either.
The perfect lose-lose trap , Ronan could only cover his vitals while his arms were pierced clean by Percy¡¯s attacks as he took a pummeling from the spears to not risk additional attack from Percy from the ground.
Landing on his feet , covered in blood by gaping wounds at four locations , Ronan was the first one to lose blood in the battle!
A loud cheer went up from the crowd to show support to Percy , while some of the sect masters got up from their seats subconsciously by admiring the beauty of the trapid by Percy.
An ingenious sequence of attacks , forcing Ronan to take damage to minimize damage impressed even the old timers who thought of Percy¡¯s scheming abilities to be top notch.
However only Alexander knew that this was only the start and that Percy had nned this battle for months now.
If Ronan was injured by such tricks then his chances of winning this battle were indeed grim as this was not a duel , but a disy of Percy¡¯s determination and will to prove that he was still the best one around.
Having thoroughly nned this battle from start to finish, his advantage was much greater going into the battle than Ronan , as eventhough he was inferior in terms of battle potential , he had spent countless hours crafting the best moves to dominate Ronan and practicing them to perfection.
It was not something that Ronan could catch upto even if he was the better warrior.
After this sequence, Alexander¡¯s mind was made that Percy would emerge as the eventual winner.
His scheming and Leif¡¯s direction seemed to be too terrifying for Ronan to match .
Sierra could not look at the blood from her son pouring out as she closed her eyes and shed a tear. She had prepared herself mentally for this , but it seemed that in the end she could still not actually see it , as she felt sad for her little one.
However while Alexander and Sierra pitied Ronan , Ronan himselfughed like a madman as he finally felt the creative juices in his mind flowing.
This was a battle that pumped his adrenaline and actually made him feel excited. All these days he had been waiting for a true test of strength and only been dissapointed in the others from his generation.
Fighting against his brother now he finally felt liberated! He knew that this fight was going to be good but he never expected it to be so good!
As he felt the searing pain in his arms where he was pierced he smiled as he activated his lightning skills.
If his brother had excellentbos, so did he! He would put damage right back on the table now that it had been dished out so brutally on him!
Chapter 141 Percys Skills
As a child Augustus used to tell Ronan and Percy the story of the true phoenix. Till this day , Percy remembered that story distinctly.
As a kid Percy was afraid of fires that were too hot as they burned his skin and because of that he would always use weaker mes. He felt that because his body was not strong enough and that he was just a kid that he could not handle stronger mes but Augustus¡¯s story broke that myth for him.
Augustus said ¡® My child , do you think that the phoenix the progenitor of fire is immune from fire damage? ¡®
It was a perplexing question for the Draco kids who always felt like they had seen the phoenix in pictures to be constantly surrounded by mes , as if it was one with fire itself.
However Augustus just chuckled and showed them the reality of the phoenix¡¯s mes as he said ¡® The mes of the phoenix are so powerful my child that they can burn the bones of the phoenix itself and turn them to ashes!
The phoenix does cover it¡¯s body with mes but it never lets it touch itself. A minimum of 2 centimetres gap is always present between it¡¯s skin and it¡¯s fire!
Don¡¯t be afraid of mes , embrace them and if your mes are not strong enough to burn your very essence , then i think you boys will shame our ancestor Mrs. phoenix by calling yourself her descendants..
HAHAHAHA¡¯.
Theugh of the old man resounded in Percy¡¯s ears as he remembered that childhood memory as clear as a crystal to this day.
¡® I¡¯m no longer afraid of mes , grandpa ¡® Percy thought as he looked at his injured little brother and erupted in a ball of mes.
Scorching heat eminated from Percy¡¯s body as he became covered in mes so strong that the rock beneath his feet started to melt from the sheer heat!
The audience erupted in cheers to see the first prince power up superbly , however the sect leaders watched on as if Percy Draco was a madman.
Being covered in mes meant that he was going to drain out his elemental essence faster and lose stamina faster too , it was not a practical move to be used and only looked shy, however the calcting man that Percy was , he was sure to not make such a novice mistake.
Ronan looked at the wall of mes and could feel the heat from even 20 meters distance. It was a deterrent for him to not close in on his brother anymore as even he could not punch Percy past that walk of mes unless he had a death wish.
Percy was technically forcing his hand to y long range and Ronan was going toply. Using his skill ¡± Thunder Lance¡± Ronan started to throw thunder lightning bolts at Percy in rapid session.
KABOOM! KABOOM! KABOOM!
Ronan¡¯s lightning strikes made thunderous booms as they exploded near Percy, however the elder brother was able to negate most of the damage while being able to dodge most attacks or neutralize them.
He was on the hunt now that Ronan was injured and while he forced Ronan to y from long-range it was actually all part of his careful n as he was confident in overwhelming his brother from long range.
Taking in a deep breath , Percy started to concentrate on performing the one move that he practiced diligently since childhood.
The one move that he felt had a strong resonation with his blood itself as it did not feel like a burden to practice it but rather a joy!
Percy chanted ¡± OOO HOLY PHOENIX , THE CONSUMER OF ALL EVIL , COME FORTH AND PUNISH THOSE WHO HAVE WRONGED ME , AND MAKE THEM REALIZE THE TRUE MEANING OF FIRE ¡°.
GRAND MOVE : WRATH OF THE PHOENIX!
The giant mes that had shot up towards the sky nowbined to form a brilliant Phoenix , emmitting heat soo hot that the wind barriers for the audience¡¯s protection failed to contain the heat of the move as the audience started to sweat like they were in a sauna.
Ronan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, this move was the same move his father had used to destroy the temple priest many years ago. The legendary move of the ancestor of the phoenix n!
It was a move that was only taught to the scions of the phoenix n that were sure to seed as the next n leader!
It was rumoured to be only possible to summon by warriors of level 120 or above , yet Percy could use it at level 109!
Even Alexander came to his feet when he saw the giant phoenix in the air as he had disbelief stered all over his face.
He had no idea when his eldest son mastered this move and he felt scared for the life of his second son now that it had been unleashed.
The power of that move was simply something else and it was not a move that was supposed to be used on family members!
¡® WHAT THE HELL IS HE THINKING? ¡® , Alexander contemted stopping the match and intervening. However before he could move a muscle he felt Sierra ¡®s hand stopping his arms.
Alexander was shocked to see that Sierra stopped him from moving , as she was the one who was not even looking at the match anymore. However with determined eyes she shook his head as she said ¡± Your son is stronger than you beleive ¡°.
Staring at the massive phoenix infront of him , Ronan felt incredible pressure as he stopped throwing his lightning bolts and prepared to defend .
With a smile on his face he taunted the phoenix as he murmured ¡® Bring it ¡ ¡®
/// Guys we are at 283 powerstones and with one day left I¡¯m sure we will hit the 300 goal!
Bonus chapter day tommorow! Good job everyone, I¡¯m beyond ted at this progress!
The book is extremely slow at growing , but it¡¯s growing for sure , 4 weeks ago we could never reach this far but we have now! ///
Chapter 142 Shock
Ronan stared at the massive pheonixing at him and he knew at that moment that he needed to give it his all to defend.
The only problem was that while his thunder element was an excellent superior element that probably had the highest damage index , great for attacks it was also the weakest one when it came to defense.
Lightning could simply not mount proper defense against attacks like these and the best defensive lightning move that Ronan knew was simply lightning shield which was a D ranked move that could be blown away by simple punches.
Under such circumstances his only bet was to use fire as his defense, but his fire elemental affinity was not even 2% , it was so pitifully low that technically he should not be able to even produce C ranked moves with it , much less produce something potent enough to defend against this A ranked move that Percy had justunched.
Under such circumstances, Ronan knew that he had only one option, which was to attack even harder !
In Ronan¡¯s opinion the best defense was a great offense and that was exactly what he was going to do..
Almost insta-casting his ming lightning wheel in response , Ronan did the unthinkable as he met with Percy¡¯s attack head on.
To be able to produce an A ranked move in a split second without even chanting was a testament to Ronan¡¯s training in the cave of penance where he would do this day and night while being sensory deprived.
The sect masters were shocked to see Ronan produce a disk out of nowhere, however what was even more shocking was when the disk collided with the iing phoenix!
The beak of the phoenix and the ming lightning wheel collided for a long-time as shockwaves and heatwaves spread throughout the arena with a couple of wind barriers crumpling just from the unleashing shockwaves.
The other contestants and the sect masters watched on mouths agape as they questioned if they themselves could produce moves these magnificent at such a fast chanting speed.
The contestants finally understood the true gap between themselves and the Draco brothers as they had no doubts in their mind that they would have been brutally killed if either of the brothers decided to dish out such a move in their matches!
Bob the fire user stared at the magnificent phoenix and wondered if the sect even had a spell that strong for him to learn , and if he could master it in a timeframe of a decade , in his view the phoenix was beautiful and invincible.
However, contrary to the huge size of the giant phoenix in the end it was split into two by Ronan¡¯s ming lightning wheel !
It came as a shock to many , as they eximed and rose from their seats, only to see the shocking scene of Ronan¡¯s ming lightning wheel being stopped dead in its tracks by Percy¡¯s hand upon impact.
The wheel had considerably slowed down after slicing the phoenix apart , and while Ronan¡¯s attack proved to be superior the margin was so small that in the end Percy was able to stop it with a single hand.
It was a stalemate!
Atleast thats what everyone thought it to be , however nobody expected that Percy having already faced the ming lightning wheel once in his school days already anticipated this sequence of events to happen in one of his ns , and already had the perfect counter.
What seemed to be harmless falling mes of the two bisected parts of the phoenix suddenly regained vitality , as Percy finally revealed elemental maniption and sted Ronan with mes from both sides.
SEAR! BURN!
Ronan was caught off-guard by the sudden attack and recieved severe burns on both his hands and his robe which looked like a smothering mess now.
Panting and in duress , Ronan looked like he was no match for Percy at this moment as the elder brother pulled out one secret card after another in the Match.
This time around however, not a single sound of cheer came from the audience as even the sect leaders were dead silent.
It was not because of the fact that they had seen a brilliant sequence of moves or the fact that Ronan was beaten back so bad. It was because of the fact that they saw a 15 year old just use one of the most difficult techniques in the path to bing a supreme warrior the elemental maniption!
Shock , Disbelief, Amazement could be seen on the faces of everyone as they looked at king Alexander¡¯s smiling visage with reverence trying to understand how did that man manage to raise such a unbelievable son who could manipte fire at the age of 15.
Even Augustus was shocked as elemental maniption was a technique that took even him a full 15 years to master and he could only do it at the age of 32!
Even then he was considered to be a ns prodigy and one of the best talents in the past 100 years inside the phoenix n , however that record was surpassed by a margin by his son Alexander who learnt it at 19 , and now his grandson Percy managed to learn it at 15!
Augustus could not believe that his genes were so exceptionally good to raise such unbelievable talents , as he thanked Luna secretly in his heart to enhance his bloodline so much!
Changing the raging mes around him into a suit of armour, Percy revealed the secret move of the Draco n , the first level of elemental maniption, the armour of me!
With his defense now solidified and his opponent wounded , Percy was now willing to go for the kill !
He had now executed his initial n to perfection and had an upper-hand in this fight. All he needed to do now was to capitalise on this gain and win this fight for once and for all.
/// bonus chapter for hitting the 300 stones powerstone target for this week! Thankyou everyone and enjoy! ///
Chapter 143 Not broken
¡® Fire maniption eh ¡. , as expected of big brother ¡® , Ronan thought as he felt searing pain throughout his body.
He had taken a lot of damage and his pain receptors had gone off the charts . A sane person would already lose their ability to process information under such circumstances, however not Ronan.
Ronan had trained his mind to the extreme inside the cave of penance and even when he was under immense pain or duress he was as sharp as when he was unharmed.
Ronan assessed his body condition and realised that his legs were still in their peak state , he could still maneuver around at top speed.
His left arm lost 30% of its mobility , it was covered in severe second degree burns and was even bleeding profousely.
His right arm lost 10% of its mobility, it was nothing much but he could feel the pain in his muscles whenever he tried to move them and there was a notable dy in his response speed..
His chest area had also taken significant damage with his robe being only a garment to cloth him , providing no protection unlike an armour. He was feeling winded , he was feeling like his chest was on fire and there was no oxygen to breathe at all , as he panted heavily for air.
His head was clear despite the pain and his will to fight was stronger than ever. Since his brother brought out elemental maniption Ronan knew he needed to step up his game as well or risk losing the match here.
Percy charged towards Ronan for the first time in the match as he took the initiative to engage in close ranged battle.
It was finally a disy of head on fist fight as Ronan¡¯s fists were brutally neutralized by Percy¡¯s armour of me while Percy¡¯s fistsced with fire produced continuous damage for Ronan.
It was unbelievable to see the superior thunder element being suppressed so thoroughly by an inferior fire element. However, it was in for everyone to see how Percy¡¯s fire armour was eating Ronan¡¯s thunder punches and neutralizing them to be nothing.
It was one thing for an elemental user to disy fire maniption and another to defy allws of elements and suppress a superior element so thoroughly.
The various sect masters were shocked beyond beleif as they had never seen a technique quite like this , as they probed Alexander for answers.
¡± What sery is this? Why is fire suppressing thunder? ¡°
¡± That armour of me around his body is peculiar, it¡¯s elemental density is many times higher than the normal mes produced by Percy Draco , it contains indescribable secrets¡±.
¡°What technique is this , I¡¯ve never seen such a proficient armour of me! King Alexander are you willing to trade this technique for treasures? i will pay you fairly¡±.
¡± Me 2 , my sect will give you an open choice to pick anything from our treasury except the core technique of your n , to trade with this one should you be willing ¡°.
¡± Our kingdom is ready to trade it with 2 techniques¡±
¡± Ours is ready to trade it with 5! ¡°.
An argument broke out as the various kings and sect masters drooled over the technique disyed by Percy Draco , however Alexander¡¯s reply shut them down.
Alexander said ¡± This is the core technique of the Draco n , not for sale im afraid ¡°.
Everyone became silent after Alexander¡¯s reply. They could not force a king of Alexander¡¯s stature to give up on a core technique of his n. They could only take this chance to study it closely to understand the proficiency of the technique and it¡¯s true potential.
A more seasoned veteran then asked ¡± What is the name of this technique king Alexander? atleast tell us that ¡°.
Alexander grinned , the veteran was smart as he wanted to know the name to search for the technique himself. If it was a technique not developed by Augustus Draco himself and borrowed from the outside then it was possible for him to learn about it if he searched hard enough.
However not even the phoenix n had this technique as this one was strictly passed down to n leaders only and the only men alive to know it in its entirety was Augustus Draco and Alexander Draco.
Hence with a smile he said ¡± This is called the armour of me, the first level of the secret technique of the Draco n¡±.
Alexander only revealed a tiny bit of information and did not reveal more than needed , but his reply shocked everyone present as this marvellous technique turned out to be only level one of the total technique, which meant that there were more levels to this one which could potentially be much more formidable.
The Draco n was rising in status in everyone¡¯s mind every passing second. There was no question in everyone¡¯s mind that this n was not to be provoked. Their golden age seemed to have started and their rise seemed inevitable.
Shifting their attention back to the fight , the sect leaders watched Percy dominate Ronan in a fist fight, uptil this point it was aplete Percy domination and after he exploded a ring of fire behind his back alongside the armour of me , his battle strength seemed to have increased even more.
Punch after punch , block after block , Percy gave Ronan a run for his money as he inched closer and closer to a victory.
In the eyes of the veterans the victory of the elder brother seemed like a foregone conclusion , however nobody seemed to notice the shine in Ronan¡¯s eyes increasing every passing second.
Ronan was not dumb enough to take damage without a reason, with his legs working he could long have disengaged and put a distance between himself and Percy should he have felt like it , however his goals were different.
Staying close toprehend the secrets of his brothers move , Ronan seemed toprehend the first level of the Draco secret technique as he tried to learn the armour of mes mid-fight!
Chapter 144 Understanding his limits mark of a true genius!
Ronan had already understood the basics of elemental maniption when he was inside the cave of penance.
He had always felt a faint connection to the attacks he produced as while he could not control them perfectly , he could always correct their angle by a few degrees after he released them.
However it was only after his encounter with Shakuni that he truly broke through his limits and learnt the first stage of elemental maniption.
In that sense he was not aplete amateur like Percy while trying to learn the Armour of me.
Covering himself in fire, Ronan tried to replicate the armour of me as per his own understanding but when the fire barely covered his ankles it stopped rising as Ronan quickly understood the limits of his fire maniption.
His 2% affinity was not nearly enough to pull off a move thisplex as it was not a matter ofprehension or learning , but rather a matter of the amount of elemental essense in his body which he did not have a control on..
A mark of a true genius was understanding his limits, and Ronan was someone who understood his limits pretty well and yet posessed an intense desire to break past them time and time again.
He was being beaten badly by Percy right now , as his body had long entered auto -fight mode with his mind focused on how to counter the armour of mes on his brothers body.
However while he failed to create the armour of mes , he realised that in theory he could wrap thunder around his body and be a carrier for lightning that would be a barrier for anyone trying to punch him.
Although it would not have the malleability of fire to be a armour or a usable move it would still be a sort of fence that would stop his brother from punching him repeatedly as at that moment he had an enlightenment which lead to him creating a move at the spur of the moment.
*****
Percy was sure that he had the match in the bag as Ronan was slowing down after taking repeated damage.
Percy knew how one¡¯s body worked perfectly well and while Ronan defended his punches and kicks at the moment and on the surface it seemed like he was fine with his limbs not broken , that was not actually how the body worked.
His hands must be feeling numb after the smaller veins and capiries suffered from repeated damage and every single time he blocked that damage would umte until his hands felt rock heavy and difficult to move.
Percy was already seeing Ronan¡¯s speed drop by about 15% from the start of the rally and understood that it was close enough to what he wanted it to be to finish the fight off!
When the speed became 25% slower Percy nned on ending the fight with a grand move as he beleived that with Ronan bing that sluggish he could finally pull a fast one and pull of that move past his defenses at point nk range.
However to his shock , Ronan just stopped moving at all as all of a sudden his punch seemed to hit a wall of sorts mid-air as he felt a jolt of lightning on his fist.
Percy nced at his fists only to be shocked to see a small floating lightning wall alongside the path of his fist which was blocking his punch.
Percy pulled back his right hand and threw a left hook , but it met with the same fate as it was blocked too by the same strange lightning wall.
Pery started to unleash abo , but while ronan seemed to be moving his fingers at super speed his body was not even moving an inch as every single time Percy tried to punch a lightning wall would block his path.
KABOOM!
After one of Percy¡¯s punch, Ronan saw an opening and attacked him with a lightning bolt at close range however Percy¡¯s Armor of mes blocked itpletely as he was left unharmed.
The audience roared in cheers as the sect masters who had stood up from their seats got speechless once again.
The match had taken an interesting turn once more as it seemed like both the kids wer showing impregnable defenses.
It was already a massive shock for them to see the 15 y/o Percy use elemental maniption, however to see Ronan use it too and that too with such an advanced technique was shocking to them all.
Once again they looked at Alexander to ask what trick was that , but Alexander himself had no idea as to what Ronan was using or where he learnt it.
The younger son was more mysterious than the older one and not even Alexander knew all of his secret moves or his true strength. Nheless the strength of the younger one amused him as a big smile spread on his face.
Alexander assumed that it must be a technique that Ronan picked up while being in exile , however even he could never have anticipated that it was something Ronanprehended mid-fight and created of his own.
While the true functionality of the technique was lesser than the armour of mes , it was still a B ranked technique!
If the sect masters learnt that Ronan created this on the spot then they might have fainted from the shock , as while they found the young Ronan Draco to be able to perform elemental maniption to be hard to swallow , him creating a new technique on the spot was just unbelievable.
But the truth of the matter was , everyone in that arena including Percy Draco himself who thought he knew the depths of Ronan¡¯s strength the best, were all wrong ¡
After overestimating Ronan by a huge margin , Percy had still underestimated his true strength by arge gap.
It was a mistake that he was going to pay for soon enough, as Ronan started to make his counter once more!
Chapter 145 The terrifying strength of Ronan Draco
The match between Percy and Ronan Draco soon entered a stalemate where none was able to get past the others defenses.
At the beginning of the fight both fighters showed attack power amazing enough to blow each other away while defense was irrelevant, however now defense became the focal point and the initially strong attacks seemed to be pointless.
However it all changed as to when Ronan started to take things a bit more seriously and started to understand the holes in Percy¡¯s defense.
The armour of me looked perfect , but it was actually not as while it was hard to see from far away , Ronan who was seeing the effects of the armour¡¯s defense from close distance could easily see the trick behind it.
The armour of me was like a damage absorbing fabric. When hit hard it spread out damage equally to all parts of the fabric without a single part taking the brunt of the attack , it was like a armour but alongside the fluidity of a liquid.
This design was ingenious as it allowed the Armor to neutralize a lot of attacks ande out unscathed, however Ronan could still notice the ripples on the armour when he hit it with a strong attack..
This meant that the fabric like armour naturally had its limits as to how many strikes it could take , and while naturally there was a strike strong enough to pierce that fabric from a single spot , it was actually easier for Ronan to attack it from multiple points at once to create a tear.
Attacking from multiple angles was much easier for Ronan than to create a single strike powerful enough to st it apart . However the real amazing part was himing up with this deduction mid-fight as he understood the core nature of Percy¡¯s defense.
Percy was trying a simr trick on Ronan¡¯s defensive technique, trying to find it¡¯s weakness but unfortunately hisprehension was not as fast as Ronan¡¯s Draco¡¯s. He was not able to find a w before Ronan did and hence was put on a backfoot as Ronan started his counter.
Ronan pulled away from Percy for the first time in a longtime as instantly he looked towards the sky and summoned dark thunderclouds.
This was thest skill that god vishvakarma had imparted him before he left the cave , the special reward for surviving three years . It was a peak thunder move called ¡± thunder prison ¡± , in its perfected form it could even enve the phoenix , however what Ronan hadprehend at this moment was just the first attack of that move which was the Five dimensional strike.
As the thunder cloud rumbled in the sky the sect masters felt their minds going numb. If they found elemental maniption to be unbelievable then what about natural maniption?
In the whole wide world except for a few monsters from the world order and sect masters like themselves who else could mobilize the elemental energy of nature?
Even Alexander only knew 2 natural elemental attacks from his trip to retrieve the ring and hence even he was shocked to see Ronan perform it.
However everyone breathed a collective sigh of relief when they felt Ronan¡¯s own lightning affinity present within that cloud and not natural lightning. The clouds were something that Ronan had himself created and not something he summoned.
Even so , to be able to produce lighting clouds Ronans potential was terrifying as everyone watched on as to what was going to happen with anticipation.
Percy frowned , he could feel that Ronan had exerted a lot of strength to summon this move as he could feel that Ronan¡¯s energy reserve had been depleted by half to summon this one move.
This meant that Ronan had bet big on this attack and if he could wether it out he could most likely out-do Ronan in terms of stamina.
His initial n having failed and his back-up ns not being executed due to Ronan¡¯s weird defense that he had never seen before , Percy was already anxious on how he was going to win. However with this gamble that Ronan was making he might just have a chance to clutch victory.
Percy readied himself for a grand move , however he failed to see through Ronan¡¯s true n at this moment .
A sh of lightning descended from the sky as percy mobilized a fire shield to protect himself from the direct attack as he raised both his hands to mentain the shield.
The thunder and the shield collided and Percy could feel the insane power behind the attack as his muscles were forced to their limits to withstand the st .
However right as Percy felt like he would be able to wether through it , Ronan used elemental maniption to break the lightning strike into 5 pieces as he struck Percy ¡®s exposed torso.
Percy could not react in time to add protection against the lightning strikes to his chest as both his palms were struggling to Mentain the shield in the air , but inwardly he was not too worried as he had full confidence in his armour of mes to be able to defend himself.
However, the unthinkable happened at that moment as being pierced from five different angles at once , the armour of mes broke as lightning pierced Percy¡¯s body!
BZZZZZZ , SIZZLE!
SHOCK ! , HORROR ! , DISBELIEF could be seen not only on the face of Percy Draco but also on the faces of Augustus and Alexander Draco. Uptil this day the armor of mes had never been broken! yet a scion of their own n broke that same invincible armour at the young age of 13.
Blood dripped from Percy¡¯s chest as he felt more blood rise up his throat which he was forced to swallow down.
It was at this moment that he was finally reminded about the true attacking nature of lightning element which was second to none. Just a light zap and his body was already suffering from internal bleeding.
The crowd in Avalon became deadly silent , as only the panting sound of the two brothers was audible throughout the arena.
Chapter 146 A beast in a mans skin
Ronan finally got the upper hand in the fight and there was no slowing him down now. Fighting through his own personal pain he charged at Percy and started to show his suryavanshi n martial arts in full glory.
Punch after punch after punch Percy was forced to face the brunt of Ronan¡¯s attacks and pushed further and further backwards until he mis-judged one of Ronan¡¯s fast paced feints for a punch to the gut , which was actually the super powerful shoryuken!
As percy leaned forward to cave his tummy in to dodge the gut punch ,Ronan sent him flying with a punch right to his chin as he used the second level of the suryavanshi martial arts the ¡® Shoryuken! ¡®
BAM!
Ronan jumped 10 meters off the ground and sent Percy flying back upto 30 meters as he had no doubt in his mind that he had broken the jaw off his brothers face.
Percy felt the lights dimming out infront of him as he cked out for a second in the air leaving him defenseless as he crashed lifelessly onto the ground 30 meters away..
The refree rushed over to see if Percy was fine , but only saw the first prince of Avalon staring aimlessly at the sky as blood dripped from the corner of his mouth.
It was at this moment that the reality of winning this fight came crashing down on Percy as he realised that he was not going to be able to defeat Ronan.
Amongst all the despair and nervousness he fell himself falling into a bottomless abyss as for a moment he could not muster his usual fire and bounce back from this loss.
Had it been anyone else but Percy, then the match would have probably ended with the opponent being either dead or knocked unconscious after such a move , however Percy was still conscious and still willing to fight even after all this had happened.
¡® I can¡¯t loose ¡. not yet¡ COME ON! ¡® Percy willed himself to stand up once more as his struggle toe to his feet was met with a thunderous apuse from the Avalon crowd.
The damage he had taken was too much as he was wobbly even after standing up. Should Ronan have wanted to he could have finished the fight here and now , but he patiently waited for Percy to stand up as a beast like smile spread on his face.
Ronan was stalking his prey and taking his time for the hunt. He was in his natural element now as he waspletely focused on the battle. The surroundings had faded away for him and now there was only him and there was only Percy.
Percy looked at Ronan and his eyes showed him 3 images as he felt like he had a splitting headache.
¡® DAMNIT, I¡¯ve taken too much damage ¡®. Percy thought as he panicked about losing the fight.However keeping his grip he decided to throw onest ditch effort to end the fight for once and for all by going all out and using his strongest attack!
It was not an attack that was meant to be used on a friend , it was not even meant to be used on a foe as it was a secret move reserved for thest ditch self defense.
Percy had learnt this move in secret as it was the only S+ rated move in his entire arsenal.
From the secret section of the royal library , it was a move that was off-limits for the current Percy, but he had learnt it sneakily during his rebellious phase to impress Maddy.
He could never master it in time to show the girl, however after the breakup when he was absorbed in training he perfected the move after one year of intense training.
The move chipped 2/5th of his elemental energy reserves and that was about all that he had left in his tank , this meant that if the attack failed he would be left defenseless in the fight that was toe next.
Wiping the blood off his face he said ¡± Brother¡. since you are kind enough to let me stand up , then be kind enough to let me unleash this onest move ¡°.
Percy knew that it was pathetic of him to ask of this favour , however he knew that Ronan would never reject it because of his pride. ying the opponents pride was not a wrong thing to do.
Naturally Ronan said what Percy expected to hear in the first ce as he said ¡± Bring it ¡ ¡°.
His voiceced with arrogance as he felt confident in his own skills.
Percy chanted ¡± Oo surtur the demon of fire, bestow upon me your demonic me for i ept your grace as ur vassal ¡°.
¡± Special move : Blood evaporation ¨C Demonic st! ¡°
Percy burned the elemental essence in his pool as well as lots of his blood essence to give birth to the strongest attack in his arsenal!
The moment the chant entered Alexander¡¯s ears he red up in anger as he looked at Percy in disgust as he shouted ¡± YOU DARE! ¡°.
It was not a move that was supposed to be used on a friendly opponent, but Percy¡¯s muddle headedness and desperation made him lose sight of right from wrong for a second.
The move was demonic by nature and carried thews of decay with it. Should Ronan¡¯s skin be sted by this attack it would age rapidly and dry up as even if Ronan managed to block the attack he would probably suffer permanent damage to his limbs.
Alexander wanted to intervene immediately however the same wind barriers that were made for the safety of the audience were what now blocked the king of Avalon from entering the arena and stopping the match.
The match refree was already only a low level ascended warrior and not someone who could intervene in this fight and hence between the time that Alexander took to smash through the wind barriers , Percy unleashed the attack!
Chapter 147 A true Draco
Percy unleashed a forbidden attack on Ronan, A move that was not supposed to be used against even the most evil of foes and was ast resort for self defense.
Alexander, Luna and Augustus who understood the true nature of the attack panicked as it almost had a gaurantee to permanently damage Ronan¡¯s body , as the devil¡¯s fire was not something that was corrosive to the extreme upon contact.
Alexander wanted to react instantly to stop the attack from reaching Ronan , however the same barrier that he had asked to set up for audience safety was the barrier that prevented him to interfere and stop the move in time as Ronan was forced to defend it himself.
Grandmother Luna shrieked in horror as she closed her eyes a tear dropping down her eyelids as she feared the worst for her grandson.
Augustus shouted at the top of his lungs ¡± PERCY HAVE YOU LOST YOUR MIND? ¡°. As he too banged his fists against the barrier in pure anger destroying 13 of the 17 protections at once.
However none of that mattered , the move was already used and nobody could save Ronan from it..
From the reaction of the father and grandfather the sect leaders and kings understood that Percy had used something he should not have, however being the outsiders that they were they did not actually care about Ronan¡¯s well being , and were excited to see something entertaining.
Seeing the reaction from Alexander they were almost sure that the attack that Percy used was super powerful and that Ronan was doomed to be injured , however this was the part where everyone including Alexander himself gravely underestimated the strength of Ronan Draco.
There was a shine in his eyes and a smile on his face as he weed the attack with open arms as he licked his lips and said ¡± Special Move : Draconic Thunder Roar ! ¡°
Unleashing a beam of thunder from his mouth as he roared like a true dragon , Ronanunched a counter of his own to Percy¡¯s attack.
The entire arena rumbled from the roar as the weaker humans trembled in fear while the sect masters felt goosebumps on their skin.
Dragons fear took effect and everyone felt a superior existance looking down on them at that moment as to everyone including Percy¡¯s shock , the Draconic Thunder which was a shocking red in color absolutely obliterated Percy¡¯s forbidden move in a splendid explosion.
KABOOM!
The earth shook the wind barriers shatteredpletely as the audience were sted with 30 kmph winds that felt like a cyclone.
However Ronan¡¯s attack did not stop there as it proceeded to strike Percy straight on his chest as he was sted to the arena wall and knocked out unconscious.
Ronan had learnt the move as one of his rewards forpleting 3 months in sensory deprivation at vishvakarma¡¯s abode. It was his ace in the hole and the strongest attack that he had learnt rated SS
When the dust settled and the refree stopped panicking to look at the stage there was only one heavily panting Ronan Draco standing as Percy had been knocked out unconscious.
The face of an aghasted Alexander and Augustus roaming on the arena floor told the whole story as stuttering, thementator announced the result of the match.
¡± Th-th the winner of this match , and of this tournament as a whole ¡.. the second prince of Avalon , the 13 year old maestro RONANNNN DRACO! ¡°
The audience who had not yet recovered from the shock of the attack all looked at Ronan as if he was a monster as the sound of the roar was so ferocious that it had made many grown man wee in their pants.
The announcement was met with absolute silence as only when the refree raised Ronan¡¯s hand in victory did the ps and cheers start to ur.
The medical team rushed to treat both contestants however Ronan refused the treatment as he checked in on his elder brother.
Today was a monumental day for the young Ronan as he had finally aplished his childhood dream of defeating his elder brother!
This fight was everything that he hoped it would be as Percy was able to bring out apetitiveness inside him that nobody else around his age group could.
From the start of the tournament till the end , this was the only Match where Ronan was actually battered and needed to show his true strength.
In the end his brother even forced him to use his two strongest attacks the ming lightning wheel and the Draconic roar.
Ronan soaked in the feeling for a moment as he closed his eyes in joy. This was the epitome that he was seeking in life , the thrill of the battle and the satisfaction of defeating a worthy foe.
With this victory he could finally move forward and achieve greater things in life with his childhood hero being surpassed.
Only when Ronan was assured that Percy was going to be fine did heugh and finally relish the moment of victory .
His victory caused a great ruckus within the various sect masters as they never expected the youngest participant toe out as the ultimate winner.
However Ronan¡¯s might and his dominance were undeniable, he was clearly the best of the entire lot by a huge margin. If Percy was a generational talent then Ronan was someone who was a generational talent amongst a generation of generational talents.
Naturally many forces were interested in recruiting him to their side.
/// This brings a conclusion to the tournament arcs fighting. I know many of you were rooting for team Ronan and yes indeed he came out the ultimate winner.
Hope you guys enjoyed the arc , the support for the book has been overwhelming and touched my heart.
However I have to inform you guys that I¡¯m on vacation for the next 7 days and the update of the book will be a bit shaky. Please be patient for this duration , and thankyou for all the support///
Chapter 148 Aftermath
Percy¡¯s treatmentsted a full half n hour. His body had been depleted of energy due to the intense fight and hisst move had burnt his very blood essence to summon the forbidden spell which lead to him bing extremely weak.
Under those circumstances he was in no position to withstand the impact from Ronan¡¯s attack as he passed out cold.
As his consciousness faded his heart was left with a deep regret as to how in the end he was still unable to contain his little brother.
A few minutes before he regained consciousness, Percy¡¯s mind became active again as Percy started to feel dissapointed in himself for the loss.
It was an indescribable feeling for him as for thest few months he had trained like a madman for this one match.
He had thought of countless scenarios where he had a n to counter every one of ronans moves however in the end , all the nning all the scheming was for nothing as Ronan triumphed regardless.
The worst part was , that although Percy wanted to desperately beleive that it was a close fight , in reality it was not.
From the point of view of a citizen of Avalon in the stands , it was a brilliant fight where bothpetitors gave it their all before one became the winner. However the truth was , Ronan gained the upper-hand in the fight thrice! but let the advantage slip by..
He was never fighting at full potential and the only reason why most of Percy¡¯s ns worked the way they did was because Ronan let him do his tricks.
Ronans approach to the fight from the start was the same. He let Percy throw everything he had at him and still walked out of the fight on his feet.
despair filled Percy¡¯s heart as he med the heavens to bless his younger brother with unbelievable talent.
If only he had a little better aptitude to handle mana , a little better element than the basic fire, then he beleived that he could be much better than Ronan was.
As Percy woke up , he internally felt like making a fuss about his loss , but before he had the chance to utter a single word a tight p resounded on his cheek
SLAP!
Percy was shocked, he reflexively took fighting stance only to see that the p was from Sierra.
Percy became incredible confused as to what was going on, but as he stared at his mother with confused wide eyes , 2 more psnded quickly on his face as Sierra red a hole down Percy¡¯s soul.
Percy could not dare to look into Sierra¡¯s eyes as he looked towards the floor in fear as he mustered shakily ¡± Wh-why?¡±
Percy looked around to see that the medical staff and the head doctor were equally confused however none of them dared to interrupt the raging queen.
¡± WHY? YOU HAVE THE AUDACITY TO ASK ME WHY? ¡± Sierra grabbed Percy by the cor as she pulled him in closer.
¡± just how far into your obsession have you fallen? JUST HOW PATHETIC HAVE U BECOME? WHY?
USING FORBIDDEN MOVES THAT CAN DAMAGE UR BROTHERS LIFE ! AND ASKING ME WHY? ¡°
SLAP!!!!!
Sierra absolutely lost it as she hit Percy hard on the cheeks.
Percy had no retort, even after waking up,he did not introspected why he used a forbidden move on his brother.
Of course he knew it was dangerous, restricted and something that he should have never used against Ronan , nor did he initially n to.
However infront of hundereds of thousands cheering his name , as well as his own desire to prove that he was the best , Percy lost the sense of his decency and his love for Ronan as his elder brother , as he tried to harm him.
Sierra¡¯s reaction gave a clear idea to Percy about how wrong he was in doing this as this was only the third time in his life that his mother had pped him , and never this hard either.
Sierra said¡± You are the elder brother ! you are the shield of this family. The brother who stood against mountain lions to protect his Baby brother!
THAT WAS MY SON! the son I raised , MY PERCY!
I DONT KNOW THIS TRASH WHO USES DEMONIC MOVES ON HIS OWN BROTHER !
To hell with ur win , to hell with ur loss , I would never care for it. For me both of u are number one always however today u¡¯ve lost in the real world as a brother and a human.
Today it¡¯s attacking to win a tournament, tommorow u eye his wife , day after his money and then assassinate him to take it all over!
WHAT ARE U THINKING? ¡°
Percy felt that sierra was exaggerating, he would never willingly harm Ronan . however just as he thought this he choked. As he did try to actually willingly hurt his brother.
Percy felt his soul tremble when he let the doubt creep in.
He had thought about a lot of things , however never did he expect that in the pursuit to power , he would lose his own selflessness and loving nature.
Contemting , Percy became guilty about the shit he tried to pull with his own brother.
Sierra continued ¡± I never want to see u and Ronan fight again , u understand? ur my right hand and he is my left and both my hands work in synergy, not beating each other up!
promise me crown prince Percy Draco, no matter what happens, you will never fight ur brother again ! ¡°
Percy felt like he was choking on his saliva however not wanting to antagonize his already steaming mother , Percy had no choice but to say yes.
He said ¡± I¡¯m sorry mom , it won¡¯t happen again , Ronan is better than me , I don¡¯t think I will ever surpass him again.
I did my best , but he was the better Man ¡. he-he is talented for sure¡±.
Sierra did not offer any words offort as she looked at Percy coldly. In the end she only said ¡± It¡¯s not me you owe an apology to ¡.
Chapter 149 The choice
Facing Sierra¡¯s wrath Percy finally realised his wrongdoings. He felt ashamed of himself that he had attacked his own brother with a forbidden attack and jeopardized his future as a fighter.
In his true heart he never wanted any harm to befall on his brother however he did not want him to surpass him either. Muddlehead in the face of the intense fight he made an irrational decision and was extremely regretful for it.
Since the rewards ceremony was starting Percy was supposed to be present at the grand arena , hence dragging his sore and broken body to the fighting stage , Percy prepared an apology in his mind.
As he was walking out he saw grandmother Luna talking to some officials in the tunnel , however although she nced at him there was no warmth in her gaze. She only gave him a long and fierce look that said ¡® This is not over, boy ¡®
Percy felt even more regretful about his choice of attack , it seemed like he had antagonized the entire family.
His soul shuddered thinking that Alexander might be angry at him for the antics he had pulled , the fear of his father was so profound inside him that he got goosebumps on his skin just thinking about it..
Shaking his head Percy walked out to the arena where every single participant was lined up and being called on the stage in the order of their ranking for various sect masters to recruit them.
This offer was not only applicable for local talents but also for various sect talents who could use this opportunity to change their sect if they wanted to.
Naturally changing sects would definitely antagonize their previous sect members , however it was a risk they had to be willing to take to progress on the path of a warrior.
When the Avalonian crowd saw their crown prince walk back out on his feet a mad cheer went down the crowd as they were all very worried about the wellbeing of Percy.
Naturally the loud noise drew everyone¡¯s attention from the local boy on the stage to the illustrious crown prince , as finally Alexander and Augustus ¡®s gazended on Percy.
Percy looked at his grandfather first and saw aplicated expression on his face , but unlike Sierra and Luna there was a lot of warmth inside it , it was more of a releif that he was okay and less of anger at his mistake , nheless Percy was ashamed.
Finally Percy nced at his father with his pupils stretched to the top as he lowered his head. Seeing the expressionless face his heart sank as all of his worst fears were recognized. His father was going to give him hellter on.
Sighing, Percy then took his ce in the queue right infront of Ronan Draco as he looked at his brother with guilty eyes.
The contestants were ced in ordance to their rankings as the fighters with the lowest scores went for the picking first while the better ones cameter.
Naturally as the winner Ronan was thest one in the queue who looked extremely bored with the formal proceedings.
Ronan looked at his brothers guilty expression and raised an eyebrow, he could not understand the pain in his heart, but thinking what he would feel if he was under this circumstance Ronan said ¡± It¡¯s just a fight brother, there are worse things to lose. I learnt a lot in this fight , I¡¯m sure you did too , we bothe out as better fighters ,it¡¯s fun, don¡¯t fret over it so much ¡°.
Percy¡¯s dropped his head even lower in shame as he heard this , his brother did not even care about winning or losing that much , yet he was obsessed to keep him in check.
He was lucky to have a brother like Ronan who held no ambition for the crown at all and who did not try to undermine his authority. At every step of his career Ronan was his support and yet he used a forbidden attack on this very brother.
While Percy knew that Ronan was not as proficient as him in matters of diplomacy, there was no question about the fact that Ronan was a military powerhouse and extremely intelligent in tactics and warfare.
If Percy was someone who could plot and scheme very well then Ronan was a natural whose very thoughts and analysis were unconventional and effective. Although he liked to charge headfirst into things , when he actually used his head he could be more terrifying than Percy was.
This meant that if Ronan wanted to he could make himself a candidate for the throne of Avalon , but his younger brothers ambitions were never ruling a kingdom.
Swearing in his heart that he would always support his brother and never try to suppress him again Percy let go of the knot in his heart before it became a heart demon and said ¡± I¡¯m sorry brother , thest attack I used on you was dangerous¡. it¡¯s not what you should use on a brother ¡°.
Percy¡¯s voice was full of regret and Ronan was taken aback. He had felt a blood boiling challenge from thatst attack and it was fun in his opinion, however from Percy¡¯s point of view it was dangerous.
Laughing Ronan said ¡± It¡¯s okay brother , the real jungle is way more crueler¡±.
Saying this Ronan looked into the distant sky as he remembered his dead sensei Karna, he had not forgotten his death and it was not going to be a revenge that he was going to give up on without settling it with blood.
*********
( Meanwhile themander in the night kings army)
Undead Scout 1 : ¡± We will approach the outer boundry vige of the Avalonian kingdom in 2 days time , the vige has one ascended warrior amongst them who is the vige chief , 240 border patrol soldiers and about 400 able men to fight¡±.
Commander Mihir : ¡± That¡¯s nothing we will capture this vige in 3 days time , hopefully the fire nation blood can quench the thirst of our freeze after a millennium¡±.
Chapter 150 Percys pick
One after another, participants from various kingdoms and sects came onto the stage to be drafted however for the first part of the selection there would be hardly one or two sects interested in drafting a talent , if they were interested at all.
There was no fiercepetition seen for drafting anypetitor until it was turn for the Mad-Dog to be drafted.
Mad-Dog already came from a top 10 sect and hence his decision to change his current sect to another was something that shocked many and especially his old sect the most.
4 sects showed interest in recruiting the newbie which was an unprecedented number of people however Mad-Dogs choice was the most unconventional of the four.
Of all the sects interested in him he chose the ¡® Buddha¡¯s palm ¡® sect of the monks to be his new home ..
It was the only sect which did not suit at all with his aggressive behaviour, however the two parties seemed to have made a backdoor deal beforehand as Mad-Dog gave the sect master a knowing and respectful bow.
Mad-Dog had apparently realised the limitation of his variant elemental affinity and understood that his path to bing a top warrior was through Taoist fighting techniques under the grace of Buddha.
After Mad-Dog however there were a lot of shocks for major sects as top talented people like Diago and Palkia also applied for a change in institution also seemingly having made back channel deals.
The raging wind sect lost one of its top talents in this way to the howling wolves sect whereas the fiery mes sect lost one to the heaven chaser sect.
To the dissapointment of everyone the number two and three of thepetition, Zimo and Bob only epted their potions and manuals as reward and did not apply for change in sect as they were happy with their current organization.
However the dissapointment of them not choosing a sect only built to the anticipation of what Percy Draco was going to chose as hailing from the Avalonian kingdom , it was inevitable for Percy to join one sect for his future training.
In the world of Avalon, the sects were like universities that helped a warrior specialize in their particr fighting style and in turn created skilled workforce to help the sect mentain their control over their territory that they controlled.
In Avalon, from age 18-22 millitary service waspulsory , if one enrolled into a sect and was going to continue living there for this time period then the sect was required to pay a renumeration in cash to the kingdom to keep a prime warrior in their region.
However the sects did not pay for every single warrior they had in their territory as they only did so for the exceptional warriors that were going to be the pirs of the sect in the future.
The prospect of Percy Draco was hence dim , no matter how much aplished he became as a warrior , for any materialistic sect to invest time , money and resources into him was a gamble as the warrior was eventually going to return to Avalon at age 18 to serve as the crown prince in the military.
This meant that Percy would only join a sect for 2-3 years timeframe max and only for his own personal gain , which theoretically provided no advantage to any sect to nurture him however still every single sect master was salivating to have him!
The reason behind it was simple , Percy was going to be the future king of Avalon and amass countless merits and fame , himing from a sect was not only good marketting but also an investment into a future friendship that was sure to pay off in times of need.
Hence when Percy¡¯s turn to choose came , every single sect master raised their hands to draft him as thepetition to recruit this talent left the crowd speechless.
All 10 of the top ten sect masters wanted Percy Draco toe to their sects and the howling wolves sect master was lowkey growling at the other sect masters toy off his disciple.
Percy was both ttered and confused as to why there was so much interest in drafting him since he was the loser in the finals , but nheless he was grateful that he had such a privge to chose.
In his mind the only two sects that were worth his time were the number one sect the heaven chaser sect where Zimo came from and the number three sect the fiery mes sect where Bob came from .
Fiery mes sect had a myriad of fire spells for him to master and was a good fit for his personal element whereas the heaven chaser sect was a Goliath being under whom Percy could be a great warrior and also learn a lot about political administration and diplomacy.
Thinking about it long and hard Percy decided to finally go with the number three sect the fiery mes sect simply because it was a good fit for his element.
The sect had a lot of reserves of amazing S rated fire spells and learning directly from the level 147 sect master was going to be an ideal situation for Percy.
The other sect masters were incredibly jealous of the fiery mes sect as matters between them came to a near boiling point , but everyone still mentained the facade of decency because onest contender was yet to be rewarded.
The number one overall , the winner of the contest Ronan Draco himself.
If the interest in Percy was to tie up with the future king of Avalon, the interest in Ronan was purely personal. Nobody had a shadow of a doubt in their mind to see this generational talent and everyone wanted to associate with him before he became an overlord that could be only looked upto .
Thepetition for him was sure to be fierce , however little did they know that he already had a master selected.
/// I¡¯m finally back from vacation guys , chapters will be uploaded daily from now ///
Chapter 151 Ronan already has a master
As Ronan was called to recieve his rewards Augustus patted him proudly on the back as he handed him the 5000 year old ginseng!
When the herb was finally unveiled its fragrance made the entire arena salivate as themoners especially started to drool like they had just seen a piece of tender and juicy meat for free on a barbeque stall.
Ronan instantly started to squeeze the ginseng as he ate the drops that trickled down with joy enjoying the energizing herbal vour and nourishing content.
When the others saw a few drops of the ginseng drop on the floor from Ronan¡¯s wrists they winced in pain as they felt that his style of eating was too barbaric.
¡± What a waste of such a precious treasure ¡°. Somemented as they sighed and saw Ronan devour the ginsengs nourishing water first before starting to chew on its fibres like chewing gum.
Ronan felt electricity rampage through his veins as his elemental essence was stimted by the contents of the juice and his body felt energized beyond its usual limits.
Ronan instantly broke through one level as he enjoyed the remnant power in his body from the ginseng that nourished and increased the purity of his elemental essence.
Usually when someone recieved such a priceless treasure , they would give it to an alchemist to be refined into a top grade pill for consumption, had Ronan done so he could have easily gotten 3 levels out of the ginseng instead of one , however the second prince of Avalon did not seem to care.
Chewing on the ginseng as if it wasmon candy he looked at his father seated on the throne above as if asking him ¡® Can I go now? ¡®
The other sect masters looked at each other and waited for Alexander to announce that the sect selection process could start now , however the number 10 sect the violet cloud sect master did not want to wait for protocol on this one student as he shouted ¡± Ronan , join the violet cloud sect and i will make you my personal disciple and also provide you with all of the sects techniques including our legacy technique reserved for only sect elders and master¡±.
The other sect masters shot a vicious nce at the violet cloud sect master to jump the queue as chaos descended once he made that deration
The heaven chaser sect master mocked the violet cloud master as he said ¡± Huh , you yourself are a puny level 137 warrior , the kid will surpass you in 4-5 years , what qualifications do you have to teach him?
Know your ce , or else the heaven chaser sect will wipe off your little one from the face of this continent¡±.
The raging winds sect master said ¡± We will give you the utmost support by giving you daily personal guided sessions from sect elders and myself and also 10 times the resources provided toa normal core disciple if you join , alongside all the legacy skills of our sect ¡°.
Everyone was aghasted by this deration as the other raging winds sect disciples could not beleive their ears ,pared to the rewards promised to Ronan they were living a dog¡¯s life and they were the core disciples of the sect the sect master was talking about!
The unfairness of the world was on full disy as the talented disciples gathered for the tournament were put to shame by a single 13 year old kid named Ronan Draco , first by his fighting skills and next by his value assessed by the various sect masters , aspared to him they were as good as outer disciples.
They had never heard about any disciple getting such ridiculous rewards or seen the various top brass fight like a bunch of hooligans and threaten war over the choice of a single disciple!
However there was nothing that they could do about it as the sect masters decisions were supreme in the sects and nobody could defy their wishes.
Many gazed enviously at Ronan as Zimo and Mad-Dog felt that the world was too unfair to bless someone like Ronan who was already blessed with unparalleled talent with unparalleled support as well , as they beleived that if they got such an opportunity then they could also be as good if not even better than Ronan Draco.
However the world was an unfair ce where the strong were worshipped and contested over as everyone present understood that recruiting Ronan was a free ticket to making the sect a regional powerhouse as the rise of the talented kid was inevitable.
But before any sect masters could pull out their swords and actually start to fight for the discipleship of Ronan , the heavens rumbled as the space crackled and with a sh of lightning the strongest man on the entire continent of Everlon appeared before the masses.
Shakuni threw an angry nce at the sect masters as he said in amanding voice ¡± WHO DARES TO COVETT MY DISCIPLE? ¡°
**********
( Meanwhile the night kings army )
The night kings armypleted their scouting andunched an ambush attack on the outermost vige of Avalon in the cover of the night at 2:05 am.
The vige guards who were caught napping on patrol outside the vige gates were killed in their sleep as only when the half dead reached the vicinity of the gates was the rm of an attack raised.
The general had picked a very dastardly time to attack the vige as at around 2 am all the majority of the males were sleeping after a hard day¡¯s work and would need several minutes to wake up , arm themselves and respond to the emergency signal by which point the gate would already have becamepromised.
And that was exactly what happened , using ice magic the gatemen were defeated swiftly as by the 3 minute mark of the rms being raised the night kings forces had sessfully stormed the vige gate!
What was to follow was a losing battle for the Avalonians , as they were on the losing end of the numbers game.
Chapter 152 His Master?
¡± Who dares covet my disciple? ¡± the voice of Shakuni roared throughout the arena as the purple robes , the unmistakable beard and the noble visage made the various sect masters and kings instantly bow in submission as the world needed no introduction for the man who had just appeared!
Shakuni the protector of humanity and the leader of the world order was here! The sect master of the Heaven Sky Pavillion and the unofficially crowned strongest warrior of all time.
His name alone terrified the various non human races that covetted humannds , as his presence alone was the reason there was peace within all humannds.
Shakuni was notorious for not taking in a single disciple in thest century as although many had tried none was able tost for more than 3 months in the heaven sky pavilion.
It was rumored that the training that shakuni put his disciples through was so brutal , some of the weaker ones with less mental fortitude had became insane after a week of practice.
Even after all that bad publicity, even the emperor of the central empire was ready to give an arm and a leg if it meant that his son would get the chance to be a direct disciple of this man. As he was capable of making dragons from men and everyone wanted that opportunity to change their fate.
Hence when he dered that Ronan was his disciple instantly the fight between the various sect masters died down as they looked down submissively, not daring to covet Ronan Draco any longer.
Ther was only shock that remained within their hearts as to when did shakuni meet the young Ronan and why was the world unaware of this phenomenon, as shakuni taking a 9 star talent as his disciple was the most crucial piece of information that the various powers had learnt from their trip to Avalon.
Seeing the silence in the arena , Shakuni snorted in contempt as he looked at Ronan and said ¡± What a crude way to eat such a precious treasure, are you slow at mind or did you hit your head too hard while fighting? ¡°.
Ronan¡¯s eyes instantly widened as his cheeks flushed in embarrassment, ofcourse he knew that it was a crude way of eating the treasure , however having full confidence in his ability to advance without the use of any treasures at all he ate it crudely thinking it was a good snack overall.
Shakuni taught Ronan ¡± Every opportunity you recieve you must clutch fully if you someday want to stand at the peak of this continent. I know you think that levelling up is easy since you levelled up so fast in such a young age however let me show you the reality of the world and the reality is that after you hit level 120 the energy requirement to advance from level 120¨C>121 is nearly 0.5 times the energy requirement of getting from level 0¡ª-> 100
If it took you nearly 2- 3 years to get from level 25¡ª>75 then then expect the same duration to go from just level 120 to 121 naturally , ofcourse with proper quality training and refining methods that process can be sped up but after u reach level 160 , each level added would be akin to gaining the experience of level 0-160bined each time.
There is a reason why your father doesn¡¯t gain multiple levels every year like you do and trust me it¡¯s not because you are more talented . So if you keep on with this unruly attitude of I¡¯m going to get stronger anyways , forget about gaining enough strength to reach ur father¡¯s level in next 59 years¡±.
Ronan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he stuttered to find words , in the end he could only look down in shame as he cupped his fists infront of his master acknowledging that he had been taught.
The mouths of the various sect masters however left hanging agape as the knowledge that shakuni had just imparted in simple words to Ronan was the core secret of many senior martial artists that not even many elders of the sect knew .
Amon misconception amongst younger fighters was that there was not much power difference between a level 120 and 122 martial artist, however the reality was that the level 122 martial artist was manyfold stronger and could easily dominate the level 120 one.
This was the reason why the heaven chaser sect was the number one sect in the region as their sect master was a level 167 warrior on par with the bncers of the world order.
However to exin such profound knowledge in such simple words while educating one¡¯s disciple was a mark of a supreme teacher.
While the various other students in attendance were surveying the knowledge that had entered their brains mouth agape , Alexander entered the arena and greeted Shakuni as his honormanded.
¡± We are honored to have you here , Protector ¡°. Alexander said as Shakuni nodded in acknowledgement to him and replied ¡± honor is all mine , king Alexander¡±.
Although the exchange was short and cordial the message behind it was huge.
prime minister Leif smiled at the sly move pulled off by his lord as the implied meaning behind Alexander¡¯s exchange was to show the world that the Kingdom of Avalon had some very powerful connections.
The effect was as intended , as the external powers werepletely shaken up by the shocks they had recieved in the nation the past few days. From the impressive development and infrastructure, to the might of Alexander¡¯s two children to Ronan bing the young champion to him being Shakuni¡¯s disciple and the finally the connection of Avalon and the world order .
All this meant that Avalon could no longer be ignored by the world , as this small kingdom was sure to rise as a continental powerhouse in the future , and it was advisable to create close bonds sooner with them rather thanter by any means possible. Trade agreements , political marriages or defense pacts , anything that needed to be done to get Avalon in one¡¯s good books needed to be done urgently , it was the ultimate conclusion of the youth showcase meet!
Chapter 153 Leaving Avalon
153 Leaving Avalon
The next 2 days after the youth showcase event saw many powers interested in building deep connections with Avalon.
Percy got a total of 43 marriage proposals whereas Ronan got a whopping 71. Sierra became extremely worried about the future of her two boys as it was a given now that in every major social gathering , some or the other evil witch will try and seduce them for sure.
While Sierra wasn''t too afraid for the loggerhead Ronan , she was worried about Percy after hisst love escapade.
The rtionship between the Draco family had smoothened out in the two days following the fight between Ronan and Percy, as while the two boys recuperated , Percy''s sincere penance for his mistake made the elders of the family forgive him quite easily.
However a bothering piece of news upied much of Alexander''s time which was that a border vige had been raided and destroyed and the assants had supposedly fled the territory after looting and plundering.
The peculiar part about the attack was that all the bodies of the deceased were devoid of a single drop of blood and as writhed as a shrivelled corpse.
It was the most dastardly of attacks and the chances of the attack being a bandit raid seemed to be seldom. This annoyed both prime minister Leif and Alexander to no ends , as Leif took it as his personal failure in terms of information gathering while Alexander looked at it as a failure to protect his people.
But both men understood that the key now was to search for the attackers and wipe them out to make sure that such an incident did not repeat again.
Search parties were hence deployed in the region and the security of other border towns was tightened.
*****
Shakuni chose to stay in Avalon after the tournament as he started to oversee Ronan''s day to day training.
The old man did not provide any pointers to Ronan whatsoever, however observed his every training session intently as he passed his days inplete secrecy otherwise.
There was some sort of secret that shakuni was hiding and Sierra could feel it in her bones. However she could also feel that whatever the secret was, the intent of shakuni towards Ronan was not malicious at all , which made her feel reassured about Ronan''s future.
Ronan was technically supposed to stay in Avalon for much longer , however when the time for the fiery mes sect to depart from Avalon came , and Percy went with them , Sierra let go of her selfish ambitions to keep Ronan around for herself too as she blessed the boy to leave with shakuni.
It was a tearful day for grandma Luna and grandpa Augustus to see their boys depart , however Sierra seemed to be unusually level-headed as she did not shed a single tear.
If nothing else there was immense pride in her eyes as she truly felt amazed at what her boys had be and what their future was going to look like.
If nothing else , atleast in terms of moral values both Percy and Ronan were morally strong and just. She had seeded in giving them good intrinsic values and make them true warriors of honor which was her greatest sess as a parent.
Now the job of making them the best warriors were upto their respective masters.
faith in shakuni and his methods , as he did not cross question the old man''s orders even once
throughout the journey.
Now the job of making them the best warriors were upto their respective masters.
It was a new beginning and a start of a new journey for the kids , although the atmosphere was a little bittersweet nobody truly thought it was thest time that they were seeing one another , however little did they know what fate had in store for the Draco family.
As Percy left for the fiery mes sect and Ronan left for the Heaven Sky Pavillion , grandpa Augustus left for the frontier vige where the terrorist raid had ured.
Seeing Alexander so stressed out about it , the old man volunteered to take charge of the mission and investigate the perpetrators himself.
Although he had been out from activebat for over 7 years now , grandpa Augustus was still in a tremendous fighting shape and could easily take down a fighter of simr callibre.
In this manner , 3 of the four Draco men left Avalon on the same day to different parts of the world.
********
Ronan and Shakuni walked the road in silence as shakuni mentained a 5 meters gap behind Ronan and carefully studied his walking style , his vignce and his temperament.
Although Ronan found it a little creepy , what shakuni was actually doing was to study Ronan''s bone and muscle structure and understand which muscle groups were weaker and needed training while which ones were too stiff and needed flexibility training.
Alongside that he also studied his inherent danger detection and temperament , as although he could scare away all the beasts in the forest with his aura alone , he hid his power deeply and let Ronan lead the way.
The more that he observed Ronan , the more excited he became about teaching the kid , as shakuni could see that he was a true diamond in the rough.
His senses were unparalleled in the forest and although he could not sense the whole area with his aura , he could read physical signs such as w and footmarks as well as terrain to understand what areas to avoid and what areas to go through.
The best part about Ronan however was that from the very first day he seemed to haveplete faith in shakuni and his methods , as he did not cross question the old man''s orders even once throughout the journey.
If shakuni said '' Go left '' , he would turn left immediately even if he had determined that left was a dangerous path to go , and this quality of the young man was all that shakuni wanted from his disciple.
/// I''m sorry guys the chapters are inconsistenttely. My first book , rebirth of the strongest guild master is approaching it''sst phase , and needs myplete attention for itspletion.
I am not dropping rise of the dragon emperor , however, your patience for chapter updates is requested///
154 Heaven sky Pavillion
154 Heaven sky Pavillion
When Ronan finally reached the gates of heaven sky Pavillion he was shocked to see the huge majestic dragon statues on its gate and the amazing scriptures on its pirs.
The moment he tried to step in through the gates he felt an invisible forcefield blocking his path as no matter how much he struggled to move forward he could not as he simply watched Shakuni''s back as he strode into the sect unobstructed.
After he walked about 15 meters he turned to look at Ronan and said " Wee to the heaven''s sky pavilion. From today onwards i am your master and you are my disciple and your life and even your death will be in my control from this moment forward.
Work hard and i promise on my soul that i will turn you into the number one warrior on this stronger than my own self , however if you break through the process then the title of the ''Strongest'' wasnt meant for you in the first ce.
I promise you , that if you don''t beg for death after going through my training regiment it would be my own fault to not work you hard enough and i don''t make mistakes.
The path i teach my disciple is called '' The Path Of The Dragon Emperor '' and there is only suffering on this path for those who dare walk it.
If you truly dare to walk this path , then prove it and enter the sect before sundown.
Pass and your suffering starts , fail and you can go back down the mountain the same way you came up."
Saying these words shakuni walked off, as Ronan was left wide mouthed infront of the dragon''s gate.
There was something wrong in the head with Ronan , as even when Shakuni promised Ronan with endless suffering he felt excited on the promise of bing the world''s strongest.
Pain was not something that Ronan loved of craved for , he was not a sadist or a masochist , however if suffering came with increase in strength then he weed it with both arms as for him increasing his strength was the primary objective.
Looking at the mighty dragon''s sitting on the pirs , Ronan decided that there was absolutely no way that they were going to stop him from entering the sect as he started his attempts in breaking past the barrier.
The secret to crossing wasn''t even asplicated as it seemed , the barrier was designed in such a way that it only let new people pass through after 1000 attempts.
Shakuni only let people who really wanted to meet him at any cost enter the sect , and to disy this insistent will of entering he made a boundry formation that would hold still uptill 1000th attempt and only then break.
Ronan tried his best attacks on the boundry formation , however no matter how much power he used he could not break the invisible barrier as it was simply not possible for him to break it.
the pirs.
21:28
After one hour of high intensity attempts Ronan realised that the sun was going down and that he only had 2 more hours to somehow figure this puzzle out as he started to think fervently about the problem.
A moment of inspiration told him that all pirs needed to have a foundation and if he digged deep enough he could shake them from the foundation itself and topple the whole gate structure!
This was both a genius and a dumb idea however withck of other inspiration ideas and ack of information on how to actually pass the trial set by shakuni , Ronan started digging the sand around the pirs.
One hourter he had dug them till the base and only then did he understand that the gate was actually a giant frame and not a gate as half of the frame was beneath the ground forming a giant rectangr formation.
Knocking it down t , Ronan ttened the entrance to the ground and walked over the pirs normally to enter the sect.
BAM! CRASH!
With the massive gate crashing a lot of noise was created and many girls and some curious men from within the sect rushed to the source of the noise to see what happened only to be absolutely shocked to see the grand entrance being knocked down and a small boy walking on its pirs.
Eventually Shakuni came out to see what was going on only to startughing at the site of Ronan Draco sitting on the head of one of the dragons as he grinned from ear to ear at Shakuni.
Shakuni thought '' 100 years since i made that gate , and while 99% people turn back after multiple falied attempts to pass through the 1% that do make it need to try 1000 times to pass , yet this boy ....
*gulp*
this boy brought the whole damn thing down !
He is indeed something else ''.
Eventually Shakuni said " Took you long enough ,e on in , introduce yourself"
Ronan jumped to his feet as he greeted the crowd and bumped his fists together and bowed.
" Ronan Draco, the second prince of Avalon , the disciple of the honorable protector shakuni , pleased to meet you all "
The girls were already head over heels for his handsomeness and cuteness blended together while the men were slightly frightened to hear that he was a new recruit of shakuni.
The heaven sky pavilion had shakuni as the sect master however there were many other peaks and halls in the sect that offered many paths , yet even till this day the most notorious one was still the path of the dragon emperor and apparently there was a new junior walking on it.
/// apologies rise of the dragon Emperor fans for the 17 day gap in uploads .
Ie bearing good news today as I have decided to resume the books uploads , although it won''t be one chapter daily i promise 3 chapters a week with more for PS bonuses.
For everyone who stuck through the rough patch i thank you deeply , you guys are the reason I did not drop this book and came back to give it a second run. ///
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!